Work Text
Lady Hadrianna Lillian Potter-Black-too-many-other-bloody-names for her to recount stood, spine straight, shoulders held as if waiting for more enemies to come her way while she stared down with glowing jewel like AK eyes, holding the sword of Gryffindor in one hand and her Holly Phoenix wand in the other. Her long Einstein curly black hair that was held in a high pony tail, blew in the wind while she stared shrewdly down at her enemy that had dictated her entire life since she was born while his red eyes stared lifelessly back at her, mouth slightly agape.This was it, the 2nd Magical War was finally over!It was finally finished!For the first time in many years, Harry took in a deep relived breath, her shoulders slightly relaxing before she heard the first shout of utter joy at the Dark Lord lying dead at the Savior of the Wizarding Worlds feet. Harry blinked, bringing her wayward thoughts back into focus, she felt Death at her side in that moment. She looked up to see the tall entity standing next to her like a Sentinel, their frightful orange fiery eyes moving back and forth over the warzone that was Hogwarts before they looked down at the dead Dark Lord.With a swipe of their scythe through the torso, Lord Voldemort’s body began to deteriorate before her eyes. His chest and face collapsed in on itself, turning into dust. Death reached out with Seeker like reflexes to catch something; looking closer, Harry could see Lord Voldemort’s ghastly looking soul that struggled to get away before Death tucked it within their black robes to deal with later. Once that business was finally done, Death continued once again protecting Harry’s back. Death had been looking after her since she was 7 years old and “died” for the first time.So much had happened since that day. Things that she had been planning since she was 7 years old were finally going to begin in just a few hours.“It is time to go, little one,” Death murmured, watching as Witches and Wizards of all ages beginning to celebrate in their joy of the War finally coming to an end. She saw Death’s eyes narrow in disgust at them all. Harry knew Death didn’t appreciate how these sheep had treated her ever since she “officially” re-entered the Wizarding World when she turned 11. If only they knew the truth though; Harry had been coming to the Wizarding World since she was 7. She had been traveling all over the world to different magical districts since she learned the truth about herself years ago.Harry nodded before summoning the Death Stick to her. It was rightfully hers after all. The Death Stick belonged to her family and should have never ended up with that jackarse Dumbledore (May his “Greater Good” bullshit soul burn in the seven levels of HELL!).She then turned her back on her fallen enemy whose body was only a pile of dust by now with a black ragged looking robe around it, and began walking towards the castle to meet up with her chosen family to say farewell. She couldn’t wait to get out of England and to her new home: the Elemental Nations. She couldn’t wait to finally meet her friend and PenPal, Sarutobi Hiruzen who was the Sandaime Hokage of Konohagakure. She’d been writing to him ever since she found out about the Elemental Nations and her way out of here for good once the War was over with.Harry looked around her curiously when no one seemed to try to intercept her for attention.“We have cast a high level Notice-Me-Not on you. It’ll come off once you get to the ROR.” Death told her when they caught her curious look.Harry nodded once again, placing her wands on the Auror grade wand holster on her right arm that was made out of Basilisk skin she had gotten from Ollivander. She then placed her sword in its scabbard that was attached at her hip, and continued her way towards the castle doors.Hermione had been in awe of her when she first got a good look at her in her warrior armor that the Goblins had made for her and the rest of them that were her chosen family.She was dressed in a pair of black Dragon Hyde leather pants that fit her like a second skin, a pair of knee high black Dragon Hyde armored boots with a steel toes with a three inch heel that was an inch thick. On top she wore a belle long sleeved, short thigh long, blood red (almost black) battle kimono dress that had slits on either side of her thighs for easier movement that had a black dragon design that moved around it with a black Dragon Hyde corset chest plate that was mixed with Goblin steel that covered her chest to waist with an intricate crystaldusted design on it. Underneath her kimono dress she wore a sleeveless black turtle neck that was made out of Goblin chainmail reinforced steel. She wore black Goblin steel shoulder armor guards, arm guards, fingerless Goblin steel plated gloves, and shin and leg guards. Around her waist was her black sword belt along with another tactical utility belt that had a bunch of pouches that were filled with all types of health potions, weapon potions, spells, charms, hexes, and jinxes that Fred and George Weasley had made with Severus and Draco that she could throw, or timed to go off with a bang. She also had a thigh holster that had 30 six inch throwing knives that King Ragnok had specially made for her that were dipped in Baskilisk Venom. Once she threw them and they hit their intended target they reappear in the holster. The last piece was her black hooded cloak that was tattered at the ends from heavy battle.She looked like the badarse young woman that she was.Hermione said that she looked like an avenging Angel.Harry liked either one. She past many people on her way to the ROR where she’d told her chosen family to meet her once everything was done and over with so they could say farewell. She needed to say goodbye for now until they would meet again, and get the hell out of here and over to Gringotts as quickly as possible, and then she’d be on her way to a new life in the Elemental Nations. She knew if she didn’t leave now more shit would go down, she’d been dealing with the Wizarding World’s bullshit for years now ever since she realized the truth at the tender age of 7 years old. She was done with them, had been for years, but she had made a promise after she saw and heard that Prophecy. Harry never broke her promises.Harry couldn’t help but smile to herself as she remembered how this planning had all started. Dear Merlin, so much had happened that day at Gringotts. So much had been revealed to her that day.
(FLASHBACK)
7 year old Hadrianna Lillian Potter was knee deep in dirt as she made sure her Aunt’s garden was weeded and tended to. Don’t get her wrong, Harry loved gardening, she just didn’t like doing it for her Aunt. She was so tired and hungry as she worked in the hot blistering sun that suddenly hit England out of nowhere. The heat was beating down on her small malnourished form, the baggy clothing that belonged to her obese cousin wasn’t helping either. The baggy grey t-shirt she was wearing slid off her tiny thin shoulder as she bent to pull out another stubborn weed, she’d have to find a new piece of rope soon to hold up the baggy as bloody hell jeans she wore, and she’d look at the Lost & Found to see if there were any shoes that would fit her. She’d only gotten lucky once when she was four, but she needed some new shoes now since she was older. She was given a pair of her cousin’s ratty old pair of sneakers, but she had to tape them up after so much use and they’d only last her for so much longer.Harry sighed to herself and wallowed in self-pity for a few moments before getting back to work.^^Why do you not use magic, hatchling?^^ a female voice hissed.Harry frowned behind her ugly bulky framed glasses her Aunt had bought her in a garage sale. She looked to the right of her, her eyes widened in shock and awe. Lying there beside her as she worked was an Amphiptere Dragon!!! She knew it was an Amphiptere because of the mythological books she read at the library. Harry loved to read and learn everything she could even though she wasn’t ever able to show how terrifyingly smart she was. Her Aunt and Uncle would hit her and yell if she showed-up her cousin Dudley who wasn’t smart at all.^^You’re beautiful,^^ Harry told the flying serpent, not noticing that she was hissing like she usually did when she talked to her snake friends.The Amphiptere’s sapphire jewel like eyes widened slightly as it blushed. Harry was shocked that a dragon could even blush, but the tiny dragon was gorgeous. It had sapphire jewel like eyes that had black slits for pupils, the serpentine body was entirely opal white with opal colored bat like wings. There was also a sapphire jewel imbedded into its forehead shaped like a tear drop and had a smattering of amethyst, sapphire, and emerald colored feathers along its head and slightly down its spine before tampering off. At the end of its tail though there were longer colored feathers there.
^^Thank you, hatchling.^^
^^Who are you?^^ Harry asked still in awe of talking to a dragon of all things! She knew odd things happened around her but this had to be the most odd in her entire life. It was so magical!
^^My name is Ran, it means water lily.^^
^^I’m Harry.^^
Ran nodded. ^^Back to my earlier question, why aren’t you using magic?^^^^My Uncle and Aunt say magic doesn’t exist. I’m not allowed to speak of it either. They act like it’s a bad curse word around here. ^^ Harry answered with a sigh.^^But magic does exist! Magic is everywhere!^^ Ran growled. ^^You’re a child of magic, a Witch, a very powerful one at that.^^ Ran’s jewel like eyes widened even more. ^^That has to be why I was so drawn to this place! I haven’t been to this realm in ages.^^Harry sat there stunned. ^^I’m a what?!^^ she practically screeched in stupefaction.Ran nodded vigorously. ^^Tis true. I can feel your magic coming off of you in waves. You’re going to be a force to be reckoned with when you’re older. More than likely, you’ll be more powerful than Merlin and those before him!^^ Ran shouted excitedly. This hatchling had to be her future Mistress that her bearer had told her and her sisters about long ago. She knew she would end up as someone’s Familiar, but she wanted someone who was not only powerful, but she would be able to respect and follow. She wanted someone that would treat her with respect, kindness, she wanted her Witch or Wizard to be her home.Ran knew she’d found her home in this child that knew nothing of magic. She’d make sure to recertify that as soon as possible.Harry was still in shock when all of a sudden she felt pain engulf her head. Harry squeezed her eyes at the sudden pain, her arm suddenly grabbed harshly.“I told you no freaky business while you are outside, Girl!” her Uncle Vernon snarled as he pulled her into the house where he threw her away from him suddenly. He’d turned to close the back door, lock it, and pull down the shade, so Vernon Dursley hadn’t seen that when he threw his freaky niece into the kitchen with such force, she’d slammed her temple into the corner of the kitchen table.It was a fatal blow but no one knew.Harry felt her arm grabbed harshly once again before she was dragged to her cupboard under the stairs where she was thrown inside. The door slammed shut and locked.“There will be no dinner for you, freak. You will get nothing for two days, and I don’t want to hear a peep out of you till I let you out again,” was the last thing Harry heard before her entire world turned dark.Ran had watched in shock and mounting horror as she watched her future Mistress being handled so atrociously! She’d blended in so the horrid man hadn’t seen her, but she was right behind them. She was frightened for Harry, following her into darkness as the cupboard door was thrown closed and locked.^^Harry? Hatchling, can you hear me?^^ Ran hissed desperately but Harry didn’t respond to her. Ran flew onto her chest and stared down at Harry’s face. She was bleeding from her head and Ran could hear her heart beat begin to slow down. ^^NO!^^ Ran hissed, she took a chance and bit the side of Harry’s neck so Ran could become her Familiar. Ran hoped that by creating the Familiar Bond that Ran’s ancient magic would help heal Harry.She stared down at the child that pulled out all of her protective mothering instincts. If her hatchling died, she’d morph into her adult form and kill the man that had dared lay their hands on her hatchling.“There is no need to fret, Lady Ran,” a voice in the dark suddenly replied.Ran’s small body morphed into 2nd form (she had 3 forms) which was the size of a Great Dane, her body wrapping protectively around her hatchling, and Harry was her Hatchling! She felt the Familiar Bond snap into place but Ran also felt maternal toward the little girl as well, so Ran knew she’d be extra protective over her little Harry.Ran’s sapphire eyes glowed with inner fire while her feathers stood on end at the unknown threat.^^Whose there?^^ she hissed dangerously, fangs out and dripping with venom.“Death,” answered the genderless voice.Ran blinked as the old as time entity flowed out of the darkness that surrounded the small cupboard.^^Why are you here, Death?^^ Ran questioned the entity. ^^You cannot take my hatchling. I will fight for her!^^ Ran hissed.Death chuckled, delighted in hearing one of the Ancient Royal races take such a protective stance over their future Mistress. “There is no need for that, Lady Ran, for Hadrianna Lillian Potter is foretold to become the Mistress of Death.”Ran blinked stunned. ^^You’ve never had a Master or Mistress.^^“Nay, we have not. None are worthy of such a boon, but what no one knows is that they must be a part of the Peverell line. There are only two living decedents and this young one,” Death looked down at the bloody, malnourished form of Hadrianna Potter, “This young one is more worthy than any other that has been born.”Ran watched as a pale skeletal hand carded through blood matted hair gently, watching the entity warily. ^^You Vow you are not lying, Death?^^Death looked up and away from the dying child. “You dare to question our words, Ancient One?” Death didn’t say it in anger either, they were just curious. No one ever questioned such words from Death before.Ran steeled herself. She wasn’t as old as Death itself−I mean hello, its freaking Death− but she was close. She was an Ancient Royal after all and had been searching for her one true Master or Mistress for eons it seemed, till she felt a pull to this tiny little hatchling. She’d be damned if she was lied too after all this time searching for this little hatchling!^^I dare, Death. I will protect her till my last breath. I will make sure that she is protected, even from you if I must.^^ Ran Vowed and a bright glow suddenly engulfed her entire body along with Harry’s.Death felt itself grin in satisfaction. “Good. Now then, I must heal little Harry. After that we have work to do. I do not like nor approve of what that old meddling fool has done once again. He will rue the day he left Hadrianna Potter here. We are tired of his ‘greater good’ bull shit,” Death snarled darkly.Ran shrank her body to her small size again, watching Death work its magic on the prone little girl’s body. The bleeding stopped and Ran watched the gash at Harry’s temple begin to knit close as if it had never been.Death’s eyes narrowed into furious slits when they found the many Blocks, Compulsions, Potions, and Spells on Harry. That old man will pay dearly for what he has done. This was so much worse than what he had done to Tom Riddle and so many others. Death made sure their magic broke every single Block, Compulsion, Potion, and Spell that was done to Harry. They ran their skeletal hand over her forehead and raised a nonexistent brow when they felt the small shard of Tom Riddle’s soul inside the cursed scar.“Hmm,” Death muttered as they delicately pulled on the small soul piece.The small piece of soul though did not want to leave Harry. Death frowned . . . wondering why it wanted to stay with Harry? Tom’s soul piece wasn’t acting like it wanted to take over her body either. It was acting . . . like it was protective of little Harry. It didn’t want to leave her, it wanted to stay and continue to watch over her; it wanted to make sure that she survived and was there beside her.“If this is what you wish then we will have your small piece of soul merge with hers. She will gain all of the knowledge you have gathered, magical abilities, and anything else you have learned before you got stuck in that cursed scar. You will always be with her and be able to protect her that way. Do you accept, Tom Riddle,” Death asked staring at the lightning cursed scar.The soul piece flickered in acknowledgment.Death nodded before their magic merged the tiny shard piece with Harry’s soul. She glowed brightly for several moments like a shooting star. Ran raised her tail to shield her eyes as she watched in awe of what was happening.“Wake up, little one~” Death cooed.Ran did a double take, she was so shocked! Who would believe her if she ever said that she saw Death coo of all things?!Harry’s brow furrowed, her adorable face contorting before her eyes opened and all she saw was blurriness.
“You should take off those ugly glasses, little one. We have fixed your eyes.”
Harry did as she was told and was stunned. She could actually see! She looked around her little cupboard realizing she could see quite well in fact since her cupboard was completely and utterly dark!!! She could see the cracks, the family of spiders that shared space with her that she had become friends with, she could see the drawings on the wall as well that kept her company.“As you have realized, your eyesight is much more superior then a mortals. Since Ran has bonded with you as a Familiar you have gained a few things from her, like her superior eyesight. You’ll be able to see in the dark no matter what from now on, you’ll be able to see at great distances, and your other senses have been heightened as well like your hearing, smell, and touch. It will probably take a bit to get used to.” Death told her.Harry blinked, still in shock when she looked up and met Ran’s gaze.^^Ohhh! How beautiful,^^ Ran cooed in wonder.Harry’s eyes weren’t just that gorgeous jewel like emerald green anymore. There was now a thin ring of bright sapphire around both of her pupils. The sapphire blue that matched Ran’s eyes! Her eyes were absolutely more breathtaking now if that was even possible.“What?” Harry asked confused.Death conjured a mirror and handed it to her. She absently took it. Harry’s breath caught when she saw her eyes, but it wasn’t the only thing that had changed about her appearance. Her lightning bolt scar was gone! She noticed her butchered short paperboy haircut her Aunt had given to her was no more, and she now had very long below the waist length crazy curly black hair with blood red highlights running throughout. She couldn’t help but run small fingers through her now long hair, in doing so though, she moved a piece that showed the side of her neck. Harry blinked when she saw the tattoo that actually looked like a birth mark of a water lily/orchid. She also noticed that all her aches and pains were gone!She looked up at Death in wonder. “Who are you, sir?” Harry asked curiously. How did he fit inside her small cupboard too? He was very tall and she knew her cupboard wasn’t big enough for such a tall person to stand straight up in.
“We are Death, little one.”
Harry blinked. “Like the Death that takes peoples souls and watches over the dead? That Death?”“Aye.” Such a smart little one.“Did I finally die then?” Harry asked sadly. She knew her Uncle and Aunt hated her, but to kill her? She never thought they would go so far. She kept thinking that they would finally accept her and love her, but Harry had begun to feel that it was a lost cause and began to close her heart towards them. She didn’t want to be a part of a family that abused those who they were supposed to love, protect, and cherish. She would never ever do that to anyone. She would rather die.^^You almost did, hatchling, but Lord Death saved you.^^ Ran said as she wrapped herself around Harry’s neck like a living scarf.“But, aren’t you supposed to let people die, Mr. Death?” Harry asked as she absently ran her fingers along Ran’s head.She was simply adorable, Death thought giddily. They just wanted to pick her up and cuddle her. Death blinked, shrugged, and did just that. They always did as they pleased anyway, plus they adored cute things! Harry fit perfectly in the crook of Death’s arm.
“We can choose who dies and who doesn’t, little one. We can look into a person’s heart and see if they deserve to live on another day or take them to the next adventure.”
Harry blinked. “So Mummy and Daddy had to go on the next adventure?”Death ran a skeletal hand through Harry’s now very long hair gently. “Yes, little one. They watch over you though. Your Mummy is not at all happy with her ‘sister’ and brother-in-law though. Your Mummy is going to be kicking their collective asses when they die. Your Daddy has his own plans for them as well.” Little Harry couldn’t help but giggle at that.^^Language! She is at that age where she will repeat what she hears, Death.^^ Ran reprimanded with a scowl that all mothers’ can pull off.Honestly, Ran was like no other creature they had ever come across. They were quite enjoying being treated like a normal person/thing/creature/entity.“I’ve heard worse from Uncle Vernon.” Harry said as she leaned her head on Death’s shoulder.“Mmm, well since you are all better now, we have things to do. We’re taking you to Gringotts.” Death told her.“Gringotts?” Harry asked curiously.Death nodded. “You are a Witch, Hadrianna Lillian Potter, and a very powerful one at that. You were not meant to be placed here. You will find out who is the puppet master behind everything, and we will plan from there. You will not be left in the dark like that old fool wants. We will make sure that you know everything about the Magical World and whatever else.”“But why?” Harry asked with a tilt of her head.
“Because, little one, you are our future Mistress.”
Harry frowned at that (Death couldn’t help but squeal inside at how adorable that face was). “You mean like controlling you?”
“Well, you can’t exactly control Death, but you can command us among other things.”
“I don’t want to command you though, Mr. Death! Can’t we be best friends instead?” Harry asked in childlike innocents. She’d always wanted a best friend but her cousin was always chasing everyone away. Harry was always alone except for the animals that took a liking to her. She had a ton of snakes, birds, cats, dogs, insects, and rabbits as friends though, but she wouldn’t have minded a human friend. She frowned to herself and didn’t react when Death smooshed their cheeks−well it was her fleshy cheek with Death’s bone cheek−together in a quiet squeal. She knew Death wasn’t human but they still had two legs so in her eyes Death was human to her. She nodded her head as if that was final.Death’s entire being went shockingly still. They tried to remember in their entire existence if anyone had ever said or asked such a thing?!They couldn’t come up with an answer.“. . .” Death was stumped in how to answer.“Haven’t you ever had a best friend?” Harry asked, doe like eyes even wider.Death blinked.They tried to think about all the other entities they knew but none of them came close to being a best friend or anything like that. Father Time was always busy looking after time itself and bemoaning the many shenanigans people got up to, Life was always talking about some new contraption the humans came up with that fascinated her and tried out herself (she loved the blender, T.V., and couldn’t get enough of the computer and internet once they stopped blowing up in her face), Destiny and Fate were up to their pranking all the time and getting into trouble constantly (Death had a feeling that little Harry’s life would have gone a lot smoother if those heifers had been paying fucking attention and not messing around with their pranks!!!), Lady Luck was always in Las Vegas unless something/someone caught her complete attention than she was on them like white on rice, Lady Justice and Lady Liberty enjoyed their traveling of the other realms (“It’s Fashion Week, Death! Of course we’re off!” is what Liberty had told them when they asked where they were off to next).Don’t even get Death started on the Holiday or Seven Deadly Sins Entities. Death thought of the others and still couldn’t come up with anything. None of them were really their friends, they were more like colleagues that they had to deal with; especially when Hades and Anubis decided its time to go to a bar and drink so they could bitch about how the others are being total twats.They’d have to make sure those twats stayed away from their adorable little Harry. They knew the others would corrupt her somehow. Death shivered as if someone walked over their grave (they didn’t have a grave either, so what the hell?!). In that moment Death realized it was either a sign or omen.Shit . . .“We don’t have a best friend.” Death mumbled while starting to look over their shoulders, paranoid.“What about family?” Harry asked, not even flinching as she stared into those glowing fiery orange eyes.“No. We have always been alone.” Death answered honestly. Death wouldn’t count those twats as their family. They annoyed the ever loving shit out of them!Harry suddenly couldn’t help but hug Death. The old as time itself entity stood stock still at how shocked they felt suddenly. No one had ever hugged them . . . Had they? They thought about it for a long moment, but nothing came to them.“I’ll be your family then. You and I are going to be siblings! I always wanted a big brother. Everyone will be jealous that my big brother is Death!” Harry cheered happily. “I read some manga in the library and I liked what the characters called their older siblings, so I’m going to call you Aniki and nii-chan.” Harry grinned.Ran couldn’t help but chuckle. ^^Oh, I picked very well indeed.^^Death blinked and couldn’t come up with a single thing to say about this entire conversation that had suddenly taken place. They felt . . . a warm feeling inside their chest cavity. How odd. They didn’t have any organs or muscles so . . . Yes, this feeling was very odd. They didn’t wish for it to go away though. It was a pleasant feeling after all.“Well then, now that that is settled, we are leaving. Hold on tight, little one.” Death said and Harry did as she was told while Ran held on a little tighter as Death walked through darkness to get to Gringotts. ♦♦♦King Ragnok of the entire Goblin Nation was having a normal day. He was sitting in his office comfortably on his throne like chair (he had his real throne that was decked out in jewels and gold in the Throne Room) working away with a cup of Blood tea beside him.He was putting the finishing touches on a contract when he felt a shift in the air. Ragnok blinked his cold yellow/green eyes, looking up from his paper work. He blinked slowly, not showing how bloody surprised he was when a tall man/thing walked out of the black shadows with a small young female child in their arms.The tall man/thing was cloaked in a black robe/cloak with a hood over their head and a black cowl over their mouth and nose. Ragnok couldn’t see a bloody thing of their features because the inside of the hood was completely black except fiery orange eyes that were quite unsettling. They sent a deep seated fear down Ragnok’s spine, but he suppressed the shiver. He was a King after all and a Goblin at that! His kind didn’t scare easily, but he would be cautious while dealing with this . . . being.He then looked at the child who had golden sun kissed skin, long crazy curly black hair that went every which way; it looked as if it had a mind of its own in fact, with red highlights throughout, the most cherubic face he had ever seen on a child, and their eyes were simply mesmerizing. Ragnok also noticed the way the young one was dressed and how she was looking around the room for escape routes, weapons, and who was the most dangerous person in the room was. Ragnok had never seen such a young one act like this unless they were a Goblin.Ragnok felt his interest peaked even more.“You are either very brave or utterly stupid to come in here unannounced. You have but one chance to tell me who you are and what you are doing here before I call for my Guards.” Ragnok ordered in his deep gravelly voice that sounded like rocks mixed with thunder. “State your business.”The tall man/thing inclined its head. “Greeting King Ragnok, King of the entire Goblin Nation. Death has come and this little one is Hadrianna Lillian Potter, The Girl Who Lived, and her Familiar Lady Ran.”Ragnok’s eyes just about bugged out of his head at these announcements before he got his emotions under control. “And what are you doing here, may I enquire?” he all but croaked.
“Our little one is in dire need of a Genealogy and Inheritance Test as well as the help of one of your renowned Goblin Healers. Dumbledore has done a great injustice to Hadrianna Lillian Potter. We know that emancipation laws are quite different here in the Magical World then in the Muggle World where it would take quite a while to get done, but here it will get done in mere hours. We want to request you looking at her overall heath and memories so that she is able to be emancipated, so she does not have to return to those despicable Magic hating Muggles Dumbledore left her with. We will go from there.”
Ragnok swallowed hard, his throat was so dry it hurt. “These are serious accusations you are implying, Death.”
“Aye.”
Ragnok nodded. “If this is all true and whatever shall be revealed then the Goblin Nation will not only help, but we will make sure that no one can ever touch her.”Death felt a sinister grin crawl across its mouth while its eyes lit up in unholy glee.Ragnok inwardly shivered before setting his eyes on the child. “I must confirm that you are in fact Hadrianna Lillian Potter first before we move on to anything else, young one.”“Of course, sir.” Harry replied with a nod before Death set her down on her feet. Little Harry walked up to the large desk, stood up on her tip toes and stared up at the five foot five inch Goblin. “My name is Hadrianna Lillian Potter, I’m seven years old, I love to read, draw, garden, and cook! I also love my big brother Death-nii-chan and my Familiar Ran. I hate bullies and closed minded people. It’s nice to meet you, King Ragnok! You have really pretty eyes, I also like all your weapons! They’re so cool!!!” Little Harry chirped with a big smile and shiny star like eyes.Ragnok blinked before he chuckled before he smiled big, showing off his sharp as hell teeth at the young one who had charmed him by simply being her innocent, adorable self. “The pleasure is all mine, young one. And might I just say I think your eyes are very pretty as well.”Harry grinned just as big. “Thank you, your Majesty!”Ragnok chuckled again. “Now then, to prove who you are you will have to prick your finger and drop a few drops of blood onto this sheet of paper. It will glow then tell us who you really are.”Harry nodded. “What happens to people who lie?” she asked curiously while Death simply floated over to one of the ornamental chairs, taking a seat and looking regal.“The blood that you give freely will turn into black chains, they will block your magic so you can’t get away, and you will face the Goblin Nation Court for sentencing which will either be working in the mines for a number of years or death depending on what you were wanting.” Ragnok answered.“Good thing I’m Hadrianna Lillian Potter then,” she chirped happily as she took the large needle pin with a diamond shaped ruby at the top. She pricked her index finger and hung it over the piece of parchment. Three drops of blood dropped before a golden glow emanated from the parchment that now had pretty swirly writing on it.
Hadrianna Lillian Potter
Born: July 31st
Age: 7
King Ragnok nodded as he took that piece of parchment and set it aside before taking out two different blank parchments next. He held up the first one that was a lovely opal color. “This one will show us what blood runs through your veins.” He set that one down before holding up the next blank parchment which was a golden color. “This one will show us your parents’ names, if you have any Godparents, siblings, Aunts, Uncles, Grandparents, what you have inherited if anything, your overall health history, if you have had any spells, potions, charms, curses, or blocks on your magic, what magic you do have, if you have any Animagus Form(s), and it’ll show anything else we might need to know.”Harry blinked in wide eyed wonder. “Wow. Wicked.”Ragnok grinned, he couldn’t help it, little Hadrianna Potter didn’t act like any magical child he’d come in contact with. She didn’t act like the usual rowdy children that he saw around the Magical World nor like the Pureblood children that were born with a silver spoon in their mouth who demanded things, because of what blood ran through their veins. It was a breath of fresh air really in Ragnok’s opinion.“Three drops on the Genealogy Test first, young one.” Ragnok said as he placed the piece of blank parchment in front of her.Death waved a hand at Harry’s feet and a black/golden tiny step stool appeared under her feet which put her now at a comfortable height in front of the large desk. Harry looked over her shoulder and threw Death a big grin (Death had to stop themselves from just glomping the adorableness that was their little one) before she turned back towards the desk. She picked up the pin once again to prick her index finger (the cut had healed quickly from her magic). Harry pricked her finger before dropping three drops of blood on top of the blank parchment. She stuck her finger in her mouth while watching the pretty paper glow before pretty writing began to write across the parchment.
Genealogy Test for:
Hadrianna Lillian Potter
Potter
Black
Gryffindor
Slytherin
Ravenclaw
Peverell
Emrys
Uzumaki
Shadows
Lightning
Fire
Wind
King Ragnok was a very composed Goblin.Nothing could ever shake his facial mask EVER!!!But this . . .This had his jaw unhinging and his eyes bugging out while three large sweat drops appeared at the side of his head. In a single word, his face was quite surprised by the Genealogy Test of one Hadrianna Lillian Potter. He looked from the piece of paper to the young child who was just staring down at it curiously. She had absolutely no idea what any of this meant for her or for the Magical World. In just a few moments little Hadrianna Lillian Potter became the most important client/person in Gringotts history.“I thought my last name was just Potter? Why do I have all these other names?” her little voice asked brining Ragnok’s thoughts to a sudden stop.Death stood and floated to stand beside her, hunched slightly over her small form to stare down at the test with raised nonexistent brows.“Mmm, this is quite interesting. I believe you have one of these names due to a conquest of winning a duel when you were just but a babe, some are due to blood, and some of these are deemed by magic herself. It seems Lady Magic quite likes you, Little One.” Death murmured. It seemed that Lady Magic herself had chosen their little Harry to be one of her chosen.“This . . . This is quite extraordinary. I don’t believe I have seen a Genealogy Test like this . . . ever.” Ragnok muttered.Harry tilted her head when she came to one name that confused her out of all the others. “Uzumaki? Am I part Japanese?” Her eyes lit up. “That’s really cool!” She enjoyed reading about the culture, history, language, and everything else about Japan. It was all so fascinating.“We shall find out when you do the Inheritance Test, young one.” Ragnok put the blank golden parchment in front of her after taking the Genealogy Test aside.Little Harry pricked her finger once again, dropped three drops in the very center before the parchment glowed brightly. She watched happily as the pretty writing appeared once more.
Inheritance Test for:
Birth Name: Hadrianna Lillian Tora Potter-Uzumaki-Black
Age: 7
Birth: July 31st
Birth Father: Jameson Charlus Potter (Deceased)
Birth Father: Sirius Orion Black (Alive)
Birth Mother: Lillianna Rosita Ume Uzumaki-Potter nee Uzumaki-Evans (Deceased)
Godfather: Sirius Orion Black (Alive) – Appointed by Jameson Charlus Potter
Godfather: Remus Johnathon Lupin (Alive) – Appointed by Sirius Orion Black
Godfather: Severus Trystan Snape-Prince (Alive) – Appointed by Lillianna Rosita Ume Uzumaki-Potter
Godmother: Non Appointed
Sibling(s): None
Aunt(s): Kushina Uzumaki-Namikaze (Deceased)
Uncle(s): Minato Namikaze (Deceased)
Great-Great-Great-Uncle: Tobirama Senju (Deceased)
Grandmother: Euphemia Julianne Potter (Deceased)
Great-Great-Great-Grandmother: Mito Uzumaki-Senju (Deceased)
Grandfather: Fleamont Charlus Potter (Deceased)
Great-Great-Great-Grandfather: Hashirama Senju (Deceased)
Cousin(s): Naruto Uzumaki (Alive)
Tsunade Senju (Alive)
Thomas Marvelo Riddle (Alive)
Narcicissa Dorella Malfoy nee Black (Alive)
Draconis Lucius Malfoy (Alive)
Andromeda Drusilla Tonks nee Black (Alive)
Nymphadora Andromeda Tonks (Alive)
Bellatrix Dorothea Lestrange nee Black (Alive)
Heiress to the Most Ancient and Noblest House of Potter (By Blood):
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Trust Vault: 300,000,000 Galleons, 690,000 Sickles, 680,000 Knuts
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Head of House Ring
Heiress to the Most Ancient and Noblest House of Black (By Blood):
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Trust Vault: 300,000,000 Galleons, 690,000 Sickles, 680,000 Knuts
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Heiress of House Ring/Head of House Ring (Pending)
Heiress to the Imperial and Most Ancient House of Gryffindor (By Blood):
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Head of House Ring
Heiress to the Imperial and Most Ancient House of Slytherin (By Blood):
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Head of House Ring
Heiress to the Imperial and Most Ancient House of Ravenclaw (By Conquest)
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Head of House Ring
Heiress to the Imperial and Most Ancient House of Peverell (By Blood):
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Head of House Ring
Heriess to the Celestial and Imperial House of Emrys (By Magic):
Monies: See Files
Properties: See Files
Vaults: See Files
Items: See Files
One Head of House Ring
Heiress to the Celestial and Most Imperial House of Uzumakie (By Blood):
See Files
Lady of Shadows (By Magic):
One Ancient Magical Elemental Piece of Jewelry
Lady of Lightning (By Magic):
One Ancient Magical Elemental Piece of Jewelry
Lady of Fire (By Magic)
One Ancient Magical Elemental Piece of Jewelry
Lady of Wind (By Magic)
One Ancient Magical Elemental Piece of Jewelry
Ladyship Ancient Magical Elemental Jewelry: 4
Head of House Rings: 7 (Pending)
Heiress Ring: 1 (Pending)
Overall Health for:
Hadrianna Potter-Uzumaki-Black:
Severe Signs of Heavy Physical and Emotional Abuse (See Goblin Healer ASAP)
Heavily Malnourished (See Goblin Healer ASAP)
Bone(s) Broken: 38 times over past 7 years (**Not Healed Correctly**See Goblin Healer ASAP)
Head Concussion(s): 12 over past 7 years (See Goblin Healer ASAP)
Laceration(s): 279 over past 7 years (See Goblin Healer ASAP)
Eyes: 100% perfect (**Legally Blind before Familiar Bond** Suggestion to See Goblin Healer anyway ASAP)
Mind: 100% perfect (See Goblin Healer anyway ASAP for Emotional/Physical Abuse over 7 years)
Stab Wound(s): 29 over past 7 years (See Goblin Healer ASAP)
Cursed Scar(s): 1 Soul Piece in forehead (**Soul Piece gone** Suggestion to see Goblin Healer anyway ASAP)
Blocks, Compulsions, Spells, Potions:
Magic (75% By Albus Dumbledore)
Chakra (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Metamorphmagus (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Multiple Animagi: Dragon, Phoenix, Panther, Black Mamba, Wolf and Fox (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Parselmouth (80% By Albus Dumbledore)
Occlumency (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Legilimency (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Natural Linguist for Humans & Magical Creatures (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Shadow Walker (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Elemental Magic (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Light Magic (75% By Albus Dumbledore)
Dark Magic (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Grey Magic: (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Smarts (75% By Albus Dumbledore)
Learning (75% By Albus Dumbledore)
Healing (75% By Albus Dumbledore)
Spell Creation (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Wandless and Wordless Magic (100% By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion to hate all things Slytherin (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion to listen to: Albus Dumbledore (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion to hate Severus Snape-Prince (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion for self-hatred (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion for depression (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion for nightmares regularly (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion for weak mind (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion to hate all things Dark (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion to stay alone (By Albus Dumbledore)
Compulsion to be impulsive (By Albus Dumbledore)
Potion for loyalty to Albus Dumbledore (By Albus Dumbledore)
Potion to trust Albus Dumbledore (By Albus Dumbledore)
Potion for bad eye vision (By Albus Dumbledore)
Potion for personality change (75% By Albus Dumbledore)
Spell to save everyone (By Albus Dumbledore)
Spell to be Submissive to Dursley Family, Albus Dumbledore(By Albus Dumbledore)
Memory spell (90% By Albus Dumbledore)
Leach (25% By Albus Dumbledore)
(**Should be noted that all Blocks, Compulsions, Spells, and Potions are all gone due to Magical Purge** See Goblin Healer anyway ASAP)
There were certainly several emotions and reactions from the three individuals that were inside King Ragnok’s office in that moment. Death was holding onto their anger by a mere thread. The shear audacity of that giant bumblebee knew no bounds it seemed! Death began to plot for the day Dumbledore would die. He’d get his very own prison of HELL. During their musings on dark thoughts of torturing the fashion reject, Death heard a sniffle. They looked away from the parchment to see tears running down the cherubic face of their little Harry. Without a single thought, Death picked up their little one to cradle her close to their wide cloaked chest.“I-I do-don’t understand! D-does this per-person Albus Dumbledore h-h-hate me? What di-did I e-ever do to t-t-them?!” Harry cried. “Wh-why would he do t-this to m-m-me? I-I don’t even k-k-know him!!!” Harry clutched her tiny fist onto Death’s cloak. “Nii-chan,” Harry looked up at Death with glowing haunted eyes, “I thought I was an orphan? How do I have two Daddies? And I have three Godfathers’ and one of them is my Daddy! And I have cousins who aren’t Dudley!!!” Harry looked so excited for a moment before she lost all that excitement in one fell swoop. “Didn’t they want me?” she murmured broken heartedly.Ran cooed a soft song to her little hatchling while Death smoothed a skeletal hand through her hair.“We believe Albus Dumbledore has stopped your other family from ever helping to get you out of where he wanted you placed.” Death hugged their little one close. “And you will remember meeting him, little one. Albus Dumbledore messed with your mind and memories. He cast the Obliviate spell on you, and that is illegal. You’ll remember meeting him soon, and your memories that you have forgotten will soon return along with everything else he took away from you. At the moment, we are keeping you shielded from everything hitting you all at once. The backlash will be astronomical if you felt your magic now along with everything else. You might fall into a healing coma for a while. We want the Goblin Healer to look over you in one of their top of the line Purge Chambers before we take the shield away.”Harry nodded in acceptance while Ran continued to coo at her softly. The song was putting her to sleep. She would just close her eyes for a few minutes. She was emotionally exhausted after all.King Ragnok was staring at the Inheritance Test with a deep scowl. He honestly couldn’t believe how far Dumbledore had gone to keep Hadrianna Potter from not only living a healthy life, but from her magic that was given to her by Lady Magic, he kept her from her other family members! He Blocked 75% of her magic and talents! She could die if they weren’t taken off soon. She would have been lucky to see age 11 with all of these things on her. Dear Goblin Gods above; he put a magical child−the fucking Savior of the Wizarding World−in a Magical hating Muggle home!!! What the flying battle fuck was Dumbledore thinking?!?!?! That’s when King Ragnok remembered something else.“The Potter Wills were sealed mere hours after their murder,” he told Death quietly.Death’s head shot up so quickly you could hear several snaps and cracks. “What?” Their dark voice became so much worse at that one word. Ragnok hadn’t ever heard such a demonic, dark, quiet angry voice ever in his long, long life. He hoped never to again either. It was fucking terrifying.Ragnok’s throat hurt as he swallowed. He felt sweat at his temple and on his upper lip. “Dumbledore sealed the Wills. They were never read. And since evidence has been brought to my attention of him doing ill will towards the Savior of our world, I have every right to unseal it so we can find out what her parents’ wanted.”Death nodded. “Do so please.”Ragnok nodded before he stood up and left the room for a few moments before coming back out with a glowing golden orb and a wax sealed envelope that was slightly discolored. Ragnok took a seat once again, setting the glass orb on a small bejeweled stand that held it in its grasp. Ragnok then looked at little Harry who was asleep, breathing gently while her little fist held onto Death’s cloak. “She should be awake for this.”Death nodded before nudging her awake gently. “Little one, wake up. King Ragnok is going to have your parents’ Will read.”Harry’s eyes opened slowly before her attention was caught by the glowing orb that floated softly above its perch. “Pretty.” She whispered in awe, she sat up fully and used Death as her chair, her back leaning against their wide chest.“This is your parents’ last Will and Testament, young one. We will now find out what they wanted for you and what was supposed to happen.” King Ragnok said.Harry nodded, eyes wide.The moment Ragnok broke the wax seal the floating orb spun around several times before it stopped and suddenly an image of two people showed. One was a tall handsome man with short black bird’s nest of hair and mischievous honey brown eyes. The other was a breathtakingly beautiful woman with ruby red long hair and emerald green eyes that had an inner glow.“I, Lord Jameson Charlus Potter, being of sound mind and magnificent body−Ow! Lily! Dear Christ and Merlin, I’m dead, I can bloody well say what I want! (there was some muttering of a female voice and male laughter in the background)−this is my last Will and Testament which means I’ve bloody died. Hopefully it was in a grand way and not by me, you know, choking on a bloody chip, or being hit in the head by a flying toilet, or tripping over a rock of all things! That would be bloody embarrassing let me tell you. I mean, could you imagine just seeing a friend in the afterlife and they asked you how you died, and you tell them you died by choking on a chip or a flying toilet out of nowhere?! Bloody embarrassing and I’d be the laughing stock of the afterlife−Shut up Siri, Remy, Sev!!! You’d be pissed if that’s how you died! Ow! Lily,” James whined.Harry had been cracking up the entire time her Daddy talked. He was hilarious.The image of James Potter cringed at the hit to the head from a small female fist. “Christ and Merlin, woman, you bloody hit hard!” He turned back and smiled. “So, if you’re listening to this, my precious Lily Flower, my most precious Prongslette, it means that I’ve kicked the bucket. If I am survived by my magnificent and gorgeous wife, and gorgeous baby girl Haddy, then I hear by give everything over to Lillian Rosita Ume Uzumaki-Potter. She is to become head of the Potter Clan and the money, properties, businesses, vaults, items are all hers, and Hadrianna Lillian Tora Potter-Uzumaki-Black is my Heir to everything.“To my brother in all but blood, Sirius Orion Black, I leave to you 50,000,000 Galleons to do with as you please, Vault 673 that has our prank Grimoire inside−Be sure to teach our little Prongslette everything we know, Siri−and Marauders Manor.“To my second brother in all but blood, Remus Johnathon Lupin, I leave you 50,000,000 Galleons to do with as you please−Get some new clothes, Remy! You’re not poor anymore mate and no take backs! Bwahahahahaha!!!−I leave Mooney’s Den to you as well. I know how much you love that cottage that is practically a mini manor! I also leave Vault 674 to you, mate, which has a copy of every book the Potter’s, Gryffindor, and Peverell Clan owned. Happy reading, Remy!!!“To one of my good friends that I am happy to say is one of my best friends now, Severus Trystan Snape-Prince, I leave 60, 000,000 Galleons to you to do with as you please−no take backs Bats!!!−I leave a two story shop building in Diagon Alley for your very use that is bought and paid for in full−you owe nothing on it, Bats−for your dream Potion shop, and a copy of every Potter, Gryffindor, and Peverell Potion book in Vault 678. Happy Potion making, Bats! Take care of my girls, Siri, and Remy for me. And once again, from the bottom of my very soul and heart, I’m sorry for how I and Siri treated you in our school days, Sev. I’m glad we pulled our heads out of our arses!“To Peter Pettigrew, you get fucking nothing you godsdamn TRAITOR!!! Let it be known here and now that Peter Pettigrew was our Secret Keeper, not Sirius Orion Black! Siri was afraid that it was too obvious it would be him found out as the Secret Keeper, and switched with Peter. Dumbledore knew and did the spell. I also found out that Peter has the Dark Mark. He’s also an unregistered Rat Animagus, so if he gets away, look for a brown rat with a yellow stripe going down its spine.“Under no circumstances is my precious, beautiful Pronglette−Hadrianna Lillian Tora Potter-Uzumaki-Black−is to go to Lily’s sister, Petunia Daisy Dursley nee Evans, and her husband Vernon Richard Dursley. Lily isn’t blood related to Petunia and she and her husband hate everything that is magic and not normal. Hadrianna is never to set foot in their house, be alone with them or anything. The only people that my Prongslette is to go to is to these people below:
Sirius Orion Black (Godfather & 2nd Birth Father)
Remus Johnathon Lupin (2nd Godfather)
Severus Trystan Snape-Prince (3rd Godfather)
Narcissisa Druella Malfoy nee Black (Cousin/Aunt)
Andromeda Drusilla Tonks nee Black (Cousin/Aunt)
Tsunade Senju (Cousin/Aunt)
Minerva Katarina McGonagall (Favorite Professor & Trusted Friend)
Filius Ironhide Flitwick (Favorite Professor and Trusted Friend)
“Under no circumstances is Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore to become Hadrianna’s Magical Guardian, he is not allowed to be anywhere alone with her, and he is not to be trusted. I and Lily have comprised a file of every misdeed Dumbledore has done and I want him nowhere near my daughter. So I say, so mote it be!“That’s all, and to my beautiful girl, my precious Pronglette, I love you so much, baby girl. You are everything to me and your Mummy, and your other Daddy Sirius. I wish I could be there to watch you grow up, baby girl, watch you on your first day of school, when you get your first friend, when you cast your first spell with your wand, when you fall in love for the first time, when you get detention for the first time, when you prank for the first time! So many firsts that I won’t see, but know that I love you, Prongslette, my little Haddy. I know for a fact you’re going to be bloody amazing when you’re older.”James sighed before he blinked when someone off screen tapped his shoulder and handed him something. He read it and his eyes widened.“That’s right!” he laughed before looking at Harry. “I’ve got some advice for you, Prongslette! I got help from your Daddy Siri, your Uncle Remy, and your Uncle Sev.” He cleared his throat:
Don't be afraid to be yourself. Your family and true friends will accept you for who you are.
Do everything with grace even if you’re giving some twat a smack down!
Avoid participating in gossip. You should hear them out but find out the truth, Prongslette.
Learn to cook, clean and be organized for yourself, not for someone else. You are no ones’ slave or bloody maid! You have my permission to smack the crap out of them if they treat you like one.
Don't set limits for yourself. Break down boundaries. You are awesome!!!
You are stronger than what you think. Don’t let anyone tell you different even if it’s you.
Read books and watch documentaries. You Uncle Remy and Uncle Severus love the telly and the Discovery Channel as well as the History Channel. I’m pretty sure they’ll get you sucked into it.
There is nothing wrong with a little adventure so don't be afraid to try new things. Adventures are a way of life, Prongslette! Live life to the fullest!
In anything you do, remember that there is a reaction for every action. Be sure you take every consequence into account, Haddy.
Be the heroine in your own story. You don't need a prince to rescue you. Damn straight! This is modern times, not the bloody Middle Ages!
Don't dumb yourself down to get attention. There is nothing wrong with being smart. Use your common sense. You got your smarts from not just me but your gorgeous Mother, Prongslette! Don’t let it go to waste.
Respect yourself. Need I say more? Really? I think you got it, baby girl.
Know who your true friends are. It is okay to let go of people and move on, not everyone is meant to take the next step with you in your journey.
Set goals for yourself and have a plan but know that not everything goes as planned. Always have a plan B and C. You know what, just have an entire alphabet. Better safe than sorry, baby girl.
Don't give up on your dreams. Take it one step and one day at a time.
Experience the world, Prongslette. There is so much out there! Enjoy it.
Know what's going on in the world and in your local community. Keep up with current events, because you don’t want it blindsiding you.
Be confident and believe in yourself.
Respect nature and the environment, help to take care of it.
Work hard and seize every opportunity.
Be kind, compassionate and loyal. Don’t be a twat, Haddy, they are horrible creatures.
Not everyone will be on your team. Don't worry about pleasing them. Keep yourself happy and stick to what you believe in.
Know your self-worth and don't let anyone else bring it down or make you feel less worthy.
Have faith. All you need is hope, trust, and pixie dust! Your Mother showed me that Disney Peter Pan movie. I thought it was hilarious but I liked that part. It’s quite good.
Be courteous and always practice good manners. Do this even when you want to crotch punch someone; be it male/female.
Try your best not to do or say anything you will regret later.
Be wise when it comes to money. Save for rainy days and for the future. I know we are rich, but its still some sound advice, Prongslette!
Material possessions are not everything.
Look to Me, your Daddy Siri, your Uncle Remy, and your Uncle Sev for the kind of characteristics you want in a man. We’re bloody wonderful examples of how a man should treat a woman. You are our princess; find a man/men or woman/women that will treat you like his/her queen and he/she will be worthy for you to treat him/her like a king/Queen.
Be as well-educated, well-spoken and well-traveled the best you can. Your Mother and I only want you to experience everything life has to offer.
Have hobbies, learn to play an instrument, play sports, join clubs and do volunteer work. All of these things will teach you valuable skills and make you a well-rounded person.
You are going to lose sometimes but you will only fail if you don't stand back up and try again.
Be independent but don’t be afraid to ask for help when you need it, baby girl. There is nothing wrong with asking for help when you need it.
Learn to be patient.
You have a rich heritage. Be proud of it and your culture because it contributes to who you are.
Realize when to walk away; you can only give so much until you compromise your integrity and happiness.
Be healthy. Eat well and exercise. Practice good hygiene. No one wants to smell your BO, Prongslette. Believe me, its not a good smell. Bleh!!!
Be passionate about everything you do and what career you choose. It should not always be about the money especially if you are unhappy.
James was quiet for a long moment after he finished; he stared down at the list in his shaking hands. He looked up with shiny eyes and grinned. “Gods, I wish I could be there to frighten your Husband(s) or Wive(s) to be! I could just imagine their faces if I pulled a shotgun on them like Lil’s has told me about that Muggle Father’s do when their daughter is getting married.” He laughed and Harry couldn’t help but laugh too. “Just know, Haddy, I am so proud of you. You can fall in love with whoever you want−hopefully their good or at least have some redeeming qualities. As long as they love and treat you right, baby girl, I’m fine−I don’t care if you have your own harem, baby girl. I just want you to be happy.”James smiled wide once again, “I love you to the moon and past all the stars in the sky, Prongslette, Lily! James Potter signing off!” he laughed before his image faded out and the one left was Lily Potter. Her image suddenly came to life.“I, Lady Lillian Rosita Ume Uzumaki-Potter, being of sound mind and body, hereby state that this is my last Will and Testament, which means I have died. If I am survived by my husband and daughter, everything is in James’s name and he is head of our House while my little Haddy is Heiress. I also claim Hadrianna as the Heiress and future Head of the Uzumaki Clan. Everything is in Vault 91 that she needs to know about the Uzumaki Clan and how I came to live in the UK. If both James and I have died, then everything goes to our one and only child, Hadrianna Lillian Tora Potter-Uzumaki-Black.“I leave Sirius Orion Black 50,000,000 Galleon to do with as you please, and Marauders Manor, and Vault 673. I know I’ve said it in the past, Siri, but thank you again for that one night we all had together, because from that night our baby girl was born!” She grinned and blew him a kiss. “I hope you finally pulled your head out of your arse when it comes to Remy. I know you’re in love with him. I also hope you guys find the woman of your dreams for you two to share because I also know you both are Bi.” She said cheekily.“I leave one of my best friends, Remus Johnathon Lupin, 50,000,000 Galleons to do with as you please, Remy. Please get some new clothes. There is no reason to look like a hobo, darling.” She blew a kiss with a smile. “I leave you Mooney’s Den as well. I also leave you Vault 674 and Vault 676 which has all my Charms work and Charm Grimoire inside. Happy reading, Remy,” Lily happily said with a wide grin.“I leave my other best friend and brother in everything but blood, Severus Trystan Snape-Prince 60,000,000 Galleons to do with as you wish, a two story shop building in Diagon Alley that is already bought and paid for, along with Vaults 678 and 679 which has my Potion notes and journals. Thank you for being such a wonderful friend, Sev. I love you, brother dear,” Lily blew him a kiss.A second later her face contorted into something quite demonic. Her red hair seemed to come alive and fly around her as if they were living snakes. “To Peter Pettigrew, I leave nothing but hope that you get what’s coming to you, you filthy, horrible, egotistical, two faced, jackarse! If we died its because of Peter Pettigrew. He was our Secret Keeper and Dumbledore knew that we switched Siri out for Peter. Dumbledore was the one who cast the spell. Also let it be known that Peter has the Dark Mark and he is an unregistered Rat Animagus with a yellow stripe going down its spine,” Lily all but snarled the last bit.“Under no circumstances is my daughter, Hadrianna, to go anywhere near Petunia Daisy Dursley nee Evans or her husband Vernon Richard Dursley. I am in no way related by blood to Petunia, I was adopted, and ended up here in the UK when my birth parents’ were killed during our family trip away from the Elemental Nations. She is not in any way to gain custody of my daughter Hadrianna Lillian Tora Potter-Uzumaki-Black. Haddy is not to be left alone with either of them or even set foot alone in their house.” Lily’s scowl got worse.“The following people are the only ones to have custody of Hadrianna:
Sirius Orion Black (Godfather & 2nd Birth Father)
Remus Johnathon Lupin (2nd Godfather)
Severus Trystan Snape-Prince (3rd Godfather)
Narcissisa Druella Malfoy nee Black (Cousin/Aunt)
Andromeda Drusilla Tonks nee Black (Cousin/Aunt)
Tsunade Senju (Cousin/Aunt)
Minerva Katarina McGonagall (Favorite Professor & Trusted Friend)
Filius Ironhide Flitwick (Favorite Professor and Trusted Friend)”
Lily’s scowl grew worse if that were possible.“Also let it be known that Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore is in no way shape or form NOT to become Hadrianna’s Magical Guardian. He is not allowed to be anywhere alone with her even when she is in school, a Professor shall always be in the room with her when he is in the room as well. Dumbledore is not to be trusted. I and James have comprised a file of every misdeed Dumbledore has done and I want him nowhere near my daughter after he has become so obsessed with her being the child of the Prophecy to bring down the Dark Lord. So I say, so mote it be!” her voice thundered.She took in a deep breath before focusing on Harry who stared at her Mummy in wide eyed wonder. She was awesome!!! “I have a few minutes left so I want to tell my baby girl, Haddy, that I love you, darling, with my entire being. You were a dream come true for your father and I with the help of your other Daddy Siri.” Lily laughed. “You weren’t a mistake at all or an accident, darling, you were our little miracle. You should know that you are the first female Potter ever to be born into the Bloodline! Isn’t that awesome, baby?! Your Daddies thought it was, that’s for sure. The Potter’s always have males, never females, so your awesome, baby girl! Your one of a kind.” Lily grinned. “I want to wish you nothing but love and happiness, darling. I have some advice for you, baby. Find your own happiness, do not live through others, if you make a promise you must keep it. Don’t ever break a promise to those that you make it to; its just plain rude if you do, kiddo. Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. This means, baby, treat other people with the concern and kindness you would like them to show toward you.”Harry nodded firmly at this piece of advice. It had to be a golden rule too! She’d heard the Librarian talk about advice like this with some of the kids at the Library.“Be generous, darling, with not just your time, but your money, and your heart. You have so much to give, baby, don’t hoard it all to yourself. Root for other people, for the Underdog that no one else thinks can make it or isn’t as great as others. You will make that person so bloody happy, you have no idea. Everyone deserves to have someone in their corner rooting for them!” Lily said with a firm nod. “It is also perfectly alright not to know everything, sweetie. You are not perfect, there is no such thing as a perfect person. Everyone has flaws, and so will you. Its okay to tell others that you have no bloody freaking idea what has just come out of their gob that you don’t know,” Lily laughed.Harry couldn’t help but giggle at that. Her Mummy was so smart!“This piece of advice might sound harsh, darling, but I mean it with so much love. Do not settle EVER!!! Risk being alone in order to find what you’re looking for, baby. You just might miss that awesome person who would go to the grocery store in the middle of the night for some pads, some ice-cream, a hoagie sandwich, or something that your wanting at arse o’clock in the dark or morning. Cherish your First Love, but if you don’t have any heartbreak you won’t grow as a person. It’s a rite of passage after all.”Harry nodded.“Okay, this piece of advice your Daddies were on the fence about, but I pointed out that they did it in their everyday life/job, and every time they were bloody five sheets to the wind. Your Godfathers’ Remy and Sev thought it was some good advice, so I’m going to give it anyway. Talk to strangers, baby girl. Most parents’ would tell their kids to not talk to strangers, which is just stupid really. That’s pretty much teaching you to fear strangers. How the freaking hell are you going to make friends, or find directions, or get help, or meet people in general if you don’t talk to those strangers, darling?! Everyone will be a stranger to you at first before you know them, duh! Honestly,” Lily huffed, running a hand through her long hair. “Although, Darling, if your gut is telling you something is off about them, just smile, thank them, and walk away. If they try to stop you, you have my permission to grab the first thing you see and smack them in the gut or head, and run like a bear is on your arse!” “Mummy is really smart,” little Harry whispered.Ragnok and Death grinned. Indeed, Lily Potter was an amazing woman.“Try not to think about where you need to go next or wherever you just came from, baby girl. This is more bloody difficult than it sounds, believe me, but work at it okay. It's important for your head to be present in the place where your body is. You don’t have to go fast, take things slow. You’ll notice so many things that you might miss if you were speeding.“Next is something that your Daddies do and it drives me utterly mad! Unless you’re playing a game, darling, do not keep score. There’s no point to it!” There was some male mutterings in the background. Lily turned and yelled, “You’ve said your piece now let me say mine, James Potter! I am giving my baby girl Life Advice to live by!”Lily turned back with a loving smile. “Now then, moving on. It’s honestly a rite of passage to do bad things in your life, baby. Like I said, you aren’t perfect nor is anyone else. Just make sure that it is your choice to do this bad thing and not someone else’s. Pere pressure sucks so I want it to be your choice. You are doubtlessly going to engage in some unhealthy, unwise, or otherwise questionable behavior somewhere along the line; this is part of learning your limits and establishing your comfort zone, darling. Just, try not to end up in jail and if you are going to do something really bad, do not under any circumstances get caught.” She gave Harry a fierce look of such intensity, little Harry took that advice to heart.“My next piece of advice is something very important just like all my other advice, but baby, you will find once you’ve entered the Magical World that there is inequity. Acknowledge the inequity that’s in our world, darling. Magical people are still living in the Dark Ages. Don't let anyone tell you that everyone gets a fair shot. Be sympathetic to the disadvantaged and work hard to include them. This goes for everyone else in the world and in other Dimensions, darling. If you somehow end up in another Dimension then make sure this advice follows you there as well. You have the Potter Luck after all. You’ll somehow end up in these shenanigans.” Lily laughed while shaking her head.Harry nodded once again.Lily smiled again though there was a tinge of sadness in her eyes. “Blood may be thicker than water, Haddy, but you’ll never find a better family then your ‘chosen family’. Those who you love, trust with your everything, that are there for you not just through the good times, but also the most harrowing times you will ever have. Those are the ‘chosen family’ that you want, baby. Those are the ones who you will love unconditionally, that you will fight for, that you would risk everything for, that you would lay down your life for. Find those people, Haddy. They will give back just as much as you and love you unconditionally. They will follow you to HELL and back and move Heaven and Earth for you just like you will do for them.”Harry couldn’t help but think of choosing people who she would consider family that she wasn’t related to. It was so mind opening for her, that she would definitely find her chosen family. She already had Death-nii-chan and Ran.“This is hard for your Daddies and for your Uncle Sev. They don’t really like listening to others all that much and taking the good advice that is given to them, but sometimes they do. You have your own way of doing things, baby, but its good to see through someone else’s perspective. Listen and hear other people out. Give them the same curtesy that they bestow upon you. Some of those people will surprise the holy hell out of you too,” Lily laughed while male voices were heard in the background once again.“Pursue things that you are not all that great at, baby. You will be told at a young age what your talents are. Enjoy the compliments, but don't accept them at face value okay. You don't want to walk a narrow path; attempt things you aren't comfortable with and uncover skills or proclivities you didn't know you possessed. I used to despise cooking, but I eventually learned and now I absolutely love it. I also learned different types of martial arts besides the one I had already known from my old home, and how to use a bow and arrow. I never thought I would learn these things, but I read about them or was told about them, and figured; why the hell not?” Lily shrugged with a grin.Lily suddenly looked over her shoulder with a deadpan expression before looking back at her daughter. “Every single person in this world or Dimension is a hypocrite, baby girl. If they say they’re not, they are lying their fool head off. We all act in ways that conflict with the image we want to reflect, or the values we want to embody. Try not to pigeonhole people with expectations; be forgiving of this inconsistency, both in yourself and in others, darling.” You could hear the whining coming from the background again. Lily rolled her eyes.“You will become awesome at anything you do if you practice at it, baby girl. Nothing comes without hard work of sweat, tears, and blood. Don’t let it be handed to you; work for what you want. Another piece of advice, baby, it’s the thought that counts when giving a gift. You don’t have to buy something expensive and extravagant. A homemade meal, desert, homemade craft, or even picking flowers for someone will go a long way, trust me.” Lily grinned when James leaned in and kissed her cheek making her giggle.Harry couldn’t help but giggle as well. Her parents’ were cute, cute, CUTE!!!“Be practical, darling, but never forget to take the time to dream. Your dreams are just as much a part of you and are your goals if you choose them to be. Don’t let anyone ever tell you to stop dreaming. If that happens, tell them to take a flying leap off of Mt Everest.”Harry laughed out loud at that.“This drove me absolutely mad when I was in school. Boys as well as girls can be quite cruel, but it is possible to be both pretty and smart or average looking and smart, Haddy. They don't always go together, certainly, but one thing does not preclude the other. This goes for you and also for the people you meet. You can be gorgeous, average looking, smart, and still be a Boss while kicking butt and taking names. Don’t judge people by how they look, don’t ever judge a book by their cover, baby girl.” Lily said.“Don’t forget, there's a science to everything; dating, careers, friendships, just because it's not clear from the onset doesn't mean you can't figure it out, baby.” Lily then looked off to the side and smiled lovingly at whoever she was seeing before she turned back.“Every time you rescue someone else, darling, you rescue yourself a little bit too. You will have occasion to save people; to throw a life preserver, to present an opportunity, to alter a destiny for the better. Seize these chances, Haddy. Reflect your best, most giving characteristics. Rescue yourself from tedious inward focus; these are your opportunities, too.”Harry nodded, one of her small hands gripped her nii-chan’s skeletal hands while the other petted Ran’s head softly. They’d rescued her after all and she’d always love them for that.“The measure of your goodness is not the amount of love you receive by others, baby girl. It is the quality of the love you give to others. It takes a long time to learn this lesson, maybe more time than most of us have,” Lily said somewhat sadly, “But hopefully you won’t have to worry about that for a very long, long, LONG time. I don’t want to see you till your old and decrepit looking, Hadrianna. You live a long life to the very fullest.”“I promise Mummy,” Harry whispered.“Don’t be afraid to get lost, darling. It’s a part of life and you will find your way back either on your own or by someone/or something helping you. Getting lost can be the greatest thing that ever happened to you; plus you can always learn something from the experience. Also, see the beauty in everything and everyone around you. Everything has its own beauty about it.”Lily took in a deep breath. “I only have a few moments left, darling, but I’m almost done. This is advice that you should have had the privilege of learning over years of growing up with your Daddies and me, but it just wasn’t meant to be, so please listen and write them down if you want.” Lily smiled lovingly.“You will probably grow up thinking that your Daddies and I had our lives together.” She guffawed at this along with the others in the background. “This is a lie, Haddy. We have made countless mistakes while you have been in our care even if it was such a short amount of time, but we could not allow ourselves to give up, because we learned how to persevere and maintain hope from our own parents and theirs before them. You will never give up, Haddy, you will never surrender, and you will never lose hope. It is not genetically acceptable for you to lose your will because you are just the manifestation of countless generations that have preceded you. The fact that you exist means that everyone who came before you still exists. This is the responsibility you carry with you every day, and it can fuel you to great heights if you embrace it. Fail every day in every way and learn from your mistakes, darling, but don’t wallow in sorrow or self-pity, because you are born into a privilege that your forefathers could not have imagined.”Harry continued to stare at her Mummy in awe. She was so awesome at giving speeches.“Okay, here’s another harsh piece of advice, but it must be done so you don’t get hurt, baby. Discard people who hurt you or make you feel bad, but not before you learn how they made you feel bad so you can stop others from doing the same in the future.”Tears suddenly gathered in Lily’s eyes. “Dear Merlin, there’s so much more I wanted to advise you on, darling, but my time is up. So whatever I didn’t say is in the journals I left just for you in the Uzumaki Vault. The is another journal filled with advice your Daddy and I wrote just for you including his list he wrote out with your Daddy Siri, your Uncle Remy, and Uncle Sev. He read some of it for you, but there’s more in case you ever get stuck. It’s in the main Potter Book Vault.” Lily took in a deep breath.“I love you so bloody much, Haddy. Be happy, laugh, love, try everything at least once before you judge it like food, exercises, books, excreta. Always know that I will be there, Haddy. I’ll be the wind that blows through your hair, I’ll be the brightest star in the sky, I’ll be the bloody ruddy bird that poops on you for luck,” she gave a watery laugh.Harry laughed as well as tears fell down her cheeks.“Be you, darling. I love you to the moon and beyond the stars in the sky,” Lily swore with a teary eyed grin before her image faded out after she blew a kiss.The globe stopped its bright glow but continued to float above its pedestal.“My Mummy and Daddy were awesome,” little Harry said in the silence.“That they were, young one,” King Ragnok said. “I took the liberty of writing down all the advice they had for you along with recording their voices that talked only about you and to you.” Ragnok handed over a tiny black leather bound journal with silver clasp edgings. “You’re the only one who will be able to read and hear them once you place a drop of your blood on it.”“Thank you, your Majesty.” Harry said in a tiny voice as she took the journal and held it close to her chest.Ragnok took in a deep breath before blowing it out. “Dumbledore has done quite a lot of illegal things. It also seems that your second Father, Sirius Orion Black, is an innocent man being held in Azkaban for a crime he never committed. I’ll have to check the files your parents’ gathered on Dumbledore’s illegal activities. There’s also the illegal Magical Guardianship he placed himself as.” Ragnok began to curse in Gobbledegook. “There’s just so much evidence against the man that it’ll be quite simple to emancipate you, young one.”“Even though I have a living parent and Godfathers’?” Harry asked.“You are eligible for emancipation. It is your decision, young one. You have lived for seven years pretty much as a House Elf to Magical hating Muggles. You have been emotionally and physically abused all your life. I can’t honestly see you trusting those who you haven’t met since you were a babe just yet. Your Father Sirius will still have to be found innocent, go through a Mind Healer to make sure he is fine, and then file for custody of you along with your Godfathers’. But this is your decision, Lady Hadrianna Potter-Uzumaki-Black.” Ragnok stared at her.“Aniki?” Harry looked over her shoulder at Death.“It would be better if you were emancipated, little one. We know you’re frighteningly smart and resourceful. You are not like any other child. You know how to take care of yourself and being emancipated, you won’t have to answer to anyone but you unless you choose to.” Death answered. “You will be considered an adult in the eyes of the Wizarding World and in the Muggle World.”Harry turned back. “I’d like to become emancipated, your Majesty.”“Excellent. Before we sign those papers you should first see our best Goblin Healer. After that we can see if the Head of House Rings accepts you, along with your Heiress Ring, and the four Ancient Magical Jewelry from the Elements.” Ragnok said before tapping a large golf ball sized opal with a claw.A few minutes later a female Goblin came in and bowed to her King. “You summoned me, my King.”“Yes Kilgrave, this is Lady Hadrianna Lillian Tora Potter-Uzumaki-Black. She needs a full health checkup. Here is her overall health chart. Leave no stone unturned, Healer Kilgrave.”“As you wish. Follow me, child,” Healer Kilgrave said as she motioned to her side.Harry hopped off Death’s lap and walked over to the Healer. She looked up at the Healer. “Hello! My name is Hadrianna, but you can call me Harry or Haddy. You have really pretty eyes and I like your dress.”Healer Kilgrave smiled closed mouth as she held out a clawed hand. “A pleasure, young Harry. Shall we.”After waving bye to the others, Harry followed Healer Kilgrave out of the room. ♦♦♦ It took over four and half hours to fully heal everything from the incorrectly healed broken bones, the many heavy scaring that was all over Harry’s tiny body, making sure her brain and mind were in perfect working order, making sure her eyes were perfect, making sure her body had been purged of all Blocks, Compulsions, Spells, and Potions, making sure the cursed scar was actually gone, and then extracting the memories of her seven years with the Magical hating Muggles so they had it on file.Two of those hours was spent talking with Healer Kilgrave about her life and thoughts of her time with the Dursley’s. Harry cried, she got angry for her treatment when Healer Kilgrave told her it was acceptable to be angry with them and how they treated her. She felt so much lighter after talking about everything that had happened to her. She was amazed at seeing her mindscape when Healer Kilgrave took her inside her mind. It left a lot to be desired, but Healer Kilgrave helped her get started on how to remake it, and make it strong. It was quite the eye opener.Healer Kilgrave also gave her a chest of High Potent Nutrition Potions that she had to take three times a day with Breakfast, Lunch, and Dinner for the next 6 months. They would correct everything wrong with her body on the inside as well as help her grow so she wasn’t small in the future as she got older. Healer Kilgrave told her it was a good thing they caught it early, because if this abuse continued for another couple of years, Harry would have been lucky to reach a height of five foot three when she was 17. Now that they caught it early she would grow to be just as tall as her parents. She was told her Mummy was five foot eight and her Daddy was six foot two before they passed away.She was also given a different chest. This one had bath soaps and bath bombs for her scars and a jar of scar crème to put on her body after she was done with her bath or shower before breakfast and bed time. It would help lighten the scaring and in some lucky cases make the scare vanish completely.Healer Kilgrave also gave her some new clothes so Harry could wear something different that Death had handed over to Healer Kilgrave while Harry was taking a quick shower after she was done in the purging chamber. Her tiny body had been exhausted and sweaty after that exam.Harry was now dressed in a short sleeveless pale blue sundress that went to her knees. She also had a short sapphire blue quarter sleeved cloak that tied in a bow at the front that went all the way down to her ankles and had a hood to. On her feet she had a pair of matching pale blue ballerina flats with sequins sewed in all over so they shimmered in the light when she moved. She absolutely loved her first new outfit!Healer Kilgrave was kind enough to brush out her hair, and put it in two high pigtails with white silk bows tied around them to hold them up.She walked into King Ragnok’s office while holding Healer Kilgrave’s hand. She walked over to Death, holding out the two shrunken important chests to hang onto so she didn’t lose them. Death put them inside their cloak.Healer Kilgrave handed over a file before saying goodbye to Harry and going on her way.“Now then, let’s see what rings accept you if at all and the other Elemental Jewelry.” Ragnok said before placing 8 ring boxes on top of the desk. “Now then, you had a pending on the Black Heiress ring as well as the Head of House Black ring. Your Father Sirius never took up the Lordship. It had been given to his younger brother Regulus after Sirius’s Mother disowned him, but Regulus died. Since you are the Heiress you have the right to try on the Head of House ring and become Lady Black since you are now considered an adult after your emancipation. Would you like to or would you rather wait till you’re older to do so?”“Well, I’m already going to try the other Head of House rings so . . .” Harry shrugged her shoulders.Ragnok nodded and placed one of the ring boxes away which was the Black Heiress ring and pulled out the Head of House Black ring. “Try this one then. Put it on you left index finger.Little Harry took the pretty black diamond ring out and placed it on her index finger. She didn’t feel anything at first before she suddenly sat straighter and her eyes widened around her. In front of her and all around the room she could see . . . dead people. She tilted her head curiously as those dead people stared back at her shocked before they greeted her in wonder and awe. They were the past Head of House members and they were all men. They’d never had a female Head of House before and one so young! Her magic was mesmerizing and she opened up completely for them to examine her mind. Harry spoke with them all for several moments and answered all their questions. Mere moments later the Black Magics fully accepted her as the new Head of House Black. The magic of the Black Family filled her mind and Harry sorted it all into glowing orbs inside her new mindscape. She made sure Black Family Magic was inscribed on the shelf before she opened her eyes.She looked around and the past dead Head of House Blacks were gone. The ring shrunk and fit itself snugly on her index finger.“Wow,” Harry whispered.Death couldn’t help but smile and Ragnok nodded.“Lady Black, let’s try on the rest then shall we?” Ragnok grinned showing off all his sharp teeth.“Call me Harry or Haddy, your Majesty. We’re friends after all.” Harry chirped with a grin of her own.Ragnok blinked surprised before nodding sharply. “Aye that we are, Harry. You shall call me Ragnok then.”Harry grinned wider and nodded.It took 45 minutes for the other six Head of House rings to accept her. She talked with all of her ancestors and the ones that she gained by magic/conquest and gained the magical knowledge through each ring. She made magical orbs for each piece of magical knowledge and put it on their own shelves and made sure each shelf was inscribed with the name of the Family it was from so she didn’t get confused. She’d have to construct a room and security after she read some books on mindscapes, Occlumency, and Legilimency. She wanted to make sure her mind was in order and had top of the line security. She’ll have to make sure to keep up on whatever came out in the future for security so it would be harder for others to get inside her mind. That’ll be fun!Harry now wore an elegant silver steel armored knuckle full finger double ring on her left index finger. The Black Family black diamond was front and center in the shape of a long oval with diamonds and sapphires in the shape of a dragon surrounding the black diamond with its wings. Ragnok told her she could change it to show whatever Head of House she wanted by willing it. She messed around with that for a few minutes so she could see the different designs and to get used to switching to the different Houses.Once that was done and she finally settled on the House of Black, Ragnok pulled out four more different boxes of different shapes and sizes. Three of them were small but in either a triangle jewelry box, the other in a circular shaped jewelry box, and the other in a square shaped jewelry box. The last box was a bracelet sized box in the shape of a octagon jewelry box.Harry opened the small jewelry boxes first. The triangular box held a silver cuff cartilage earring that would take up the entire upper curve of her ear. It had black diamonds that faded into smoky grey diamonds that looked like intricate smoke designs.“Here, little one, allow us.” Death said. “Does it matter which ear its on?” Death asked Ragnok.“The left ear.” He answered.Death gently moved Harry’s hair away to reveal her left ear. They placed the earring at the top curve of her ear and the earring latched on of its own accord. There was a slight pinch of pain but Harry didn’t make a sound. She blinked several times as she felt the magic from the earring swirl around her and inside her mind. She repeated the same thing she did with other magical knowledge she gained from her rings.“Lady of Shadows,” Ragnok inclined his head.Harry opened the next jewelry box; this one was the circular box next. This one had another earring inside but this one was a stud earring in the shape of a topaz lightning bolt. Death repeated the process and put this one in her right ear cartilage. She repeated the magical knowledge once again before opening the last small jewelry box which was square shaped. Inside this one had a set of 2 inch long ruby tear drop earrings with a diamond stud at the top that would hold the earring to the ear. There were also a smaller thinner tear drop orange diamond in the center of each ruby. They were really pretty. Death repeated the process once again before Harry moved onto the last box.The last box was the octagon box. Indeed there was a bracelet inside. It was an intricate wind design that was an inch wide filled with sapphire and diamond dusted gems. A chain locking mechanism held it together. Death helped her put that on her left wrist before it shrunk to fit snugly to her small wrist after Death locked it. She repeated the same process of dealing with the magical knowledge. Harry took a deep breath, getting her mind settled and centering herself since her entire world had been knocked on its axis.Ragnok cleared his voice. “Well, if we still had a monarchy in the Wizarding World you would be hailed as the reigning High Queen.”Harry blinked, her mind having a complete brain fart in that moment. “Wha . . .”Death chuckled. Their little one was too adorable for words.Ragnok nodded. “Aye, but we haven’t had a Royal Family for many centuries now. You could have the title of Sage Supreme though. No one has held that title since Merlin himself and you are technically his Heiress.”Harry just blinked at him stupidly. She was realizing she was a 7 year old with badarse powers that she had to learn to use and have under control so she didn’t hurt anyone.“We like the title of Sage Supreme.” Death said with a smirk.“No one has to know yet, but in everyday life you are a Lady of Magical Royalty by blood and magic, no one can ever take that away from you. I also know the Muggles still have a royal monarchy along with royal titles, so you are also a Princess and Grand Duchess in their world since a few of the Houses you are a head of joined the Muggle world as well.”Harry just nodded still in shock.Ragnok pulled out the emancipation papers next along with a few other legal documents that will have to be filed here at Gringotts along with the Ministry of Magic. Ragnok would make sure though that the documents were buried and “lost” for many, many years before anyone found them.“Now then, we just need to figure out what you should be called in everyday life.”“We think till Dumbledore is dealt with, you should continue to go by your legal name that everyone knows you by now. Once Dumbledore is dealt with for good, you can change it, little one.” Death suggested.Harry nodded. “I agree.” Harry frowned to herself as her mind began to work and come up with a plan to deal with Albus Dumbledore. Memories of him began to appear in her mind of when she first came into contact with him. She met him officially for the first time when she was 2 and every few months after that. He’d come to the Dursley household, wave that stick of his around and give Aunt Petunia bottles to mix in her drinks and food. That’s what he’d tell her to do before her mind would go blank. She’d come out of it later wondering why she was standing in the living room when she should be doing her chores for the day.“I want . . .”“Yes Harry?” Ragnok inquired.Harry bit her lip before taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly. She may be 7 years old, but she was bloody smart and knew how to use her mind even though she had to hide constantly. Now was the time to let it show. Her AK eyes glowed with inner power making the thin rings around her pupils glow as well. In that moment she presented herself as the powerful Witch in training she would become in the future.“I want to know everything there is to know about Albus Dumbledore. I want to know if he has any titles, his family, friends, his history, I want to know where he stands politically in the Wizarding World. I want to know what my Mum meant when she mentioned a Prophecy and him becoming obsessed with me because of it. I want to then take him down slowly by taking away his titles and power slowly. It seems to me from what I’ve gathered from my inheritance test from all those Blocks, Spells, Compulsions, and Potions he is obsessed with power and likes to be the only one with it and being in control. Dumbledore is going to go down hard, and I know where to begin first.”Death had cackled with unholy glee while Ragnok’s smile took on a sinister look.Ran cooed at her little hatchling. She had picked very well indeed.
(End of Flashback)
King Ragnok and Death had helped her learn everything she needed to know about the so called “Light Lord”. Indeed the first thing she made sure happened a week later when her 2nd birth Father, Sirius Orion Black’s trial took place, was that all the evidence was presented to Sirius’s lawyer. This evidence would ensure that Dumbledore’s titles of Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot was taken away from him. He’d fucked up royally anyway by making sure an Heir of the House of Black wasn’t even given a trial plus several other powerful politically Wizards and Witches lost their jobs and got heavily fined, lost their titles if they had any, and went to Azkaban for however long the Wizengamot decided.Dear Merlin, it had been sweet to see Dumbledore’s gaping gob and wide eyes when Sirius was found not guilty and Dumbledore’s punishments. He’d looked surprised, devastated and pissed. He’d just lost some major power in the Wizarding World, and people would begin to see him in a light that he never wanted them to along with questioning him, but they couldn’t take being Headmaster of Hogwarts of Witchcraft and Wizardry from him just yet. Dumbledore apparently still had some friends in high places to keep his title as Headmaster.Harry had had plans for that though.As she continued to walk through the barren halls of Hogwarts, Harry reminisced about everything that happened when she was younger. So much had happened in those early years. Harry met her other Dad Sirius; that had been an experience, Harry couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought.Ragnok and Death had thought it would be a good idea for her to meet Sirius for the first time inside Gringotts, inside one of their meeting rooms away from others. Sirius had taken one look at her when he stepped inside the meeting room, and broke down sobbing while he pretty much glomped her in a hard hug. Harry remembered him kissing her entire face, smoothing her hair, and just staring into those gorgeous eyes of hers as he held on to her for dear life. He’d had so many questions and she answered each one as best she could. She told him all about her life with the Dursley’s, the emotional and physical abuse, she told him everything. She didn’t leave anything out.Sirius had been absolutely furious and changed into his large Grim dog form. Harry had been in awe of someone else besides Death and Ran caring about her and her wellbeing. Once he’d calmed down, he picked Harry up and didn’t let her go as King Ragnok guided them into his office after that so he could explain everything that had been found out on her Genealogy and Inheritance Tests.Death had stood as a silent Sentinel, invisible to Sirius and Ragnok, but Harry and Ran could still see him, but didn’t bring attention to him. Death had told Harry they didn’t want to give Sirius a heart attack. They also said it was a good idea not to mention them to Sirius or anyone else for a while.Sirius had been shocked at the test results and even more furious when he found out all the things Dumbledore had done to his daughter by putting so many Blocks, Spells, Compulsions, and Potions on her. Magical children were meant to be cherished; what Dumbledore did went against everything Sirius was ever taught. He knew even his Mother would be appalled at what the so called Leader of Light had done.Harry remembered Sirius suggesting he get an evaluation of his overall health done along with an Inheritance Test. When the results came back Sirius had calmly put Harry on the chair before he walked over to a mirror. In seconds it was shattered along with other stuff in King Ragnok’s office. Ragnok had looked on with an unimpressed look watching the furious Wizard. He didn’t get mad though; he just waited until Sirius was done trashing his office before he walked back to Harry, and set her on his lap again. Ragnok fixed up the room afterward in seconds. You never would have known it had been trashed if you walked in moments later.Dumbledore had put on as many Blocks, Spells, Cumpulsions, and Potions on Sirius as he had to Harry. Sirius demanded them to be taken off and had gone to a Purging Chamber. Afterward he saw Healer Kilgrave and she gave him the same things she had given to Harry for her nutrition and scarring.Afterward Sirius thought it would be a good idea to get Remus and Severus there to the bank before anything else happened. Harry had pointed out that her parents’ Wills should be read again and invite those who were mentioned who got something and who she was meant to go to if her parents’ had died.Sirius fully agreed.Holy Mother of Merlin, that had been a day filled with anger, curses, tears, hugs, kisses, and Harry getting to know her other Godfathers/Uncles who also had their health and Inheritance Tests done. Ragnok’s office became a warzone at what they’d found out. Harry also met her Cousins Narcissa, Andromeda, Nymphadora, and Draco. Tom Riddle she found out was Lord Voldemort from Death, so there was no way he was showing up. Bellatrix was in Azkaban for life, so she wasn’t there. Ragnok said he couldn’t reach her Cousin Tsunade Senju, so Harry thought she’d meet her eventually.Ragnok pointed out that Narcissa, Adromeda, Nymphadora, and Draco should get checked out as well.It seemed that Dumbledore had been fucking with people’s lives for years. Narcissa got her husband Lucius down there and made him get checked out as she held her wand to his chest threateningly. He did as he was told while rolling his eyes, but the results were just as bad as everyone else’s. He’d wanted to march to Hogwarts and kill the old fool himself. Andromeda did the same with her husband; it turned out to be bad but not as bad as the others.Sirius then whispered to Harry that since she was Head of House of Black she could reinstate Andromeda and Nymphadora. Harry happily did so and she could see the difference when the magic took place. Both Andromeda and Tonks (“No need for such name calling, Har-bear, call me Tonks. My Mum was high as a bloody kite when she named me!”) had hugged her tightly and thanked her. Harry told them they were family and she’d always be there for them.When Professors Minerva McGonagall and Filius Flitwick appeared, they had been shocked at meeting everyone that was inside the Goblin King’s office and why they were there. Well . . . let’s just say that it took all the men in the room plus a few Goblins to hold Minerva McGonagall back. The older Witch was throwing around killer intent and magic that had only been seen on a battlefield. She was calling out for blood! Her world had been thrown into a blender and everything she knew about Albus Dumbledore was shredded to pieces.He’d hurt her cubs and those she considered her family!!!How dare he!?She eventually calmed down to everyone’s immense relief.More evidence was compiled against Dumbledore after they got tested as well. Minerva went into overdrive of ways to kill Dumbledore. Filius, Lucius, Sirius, and Severus happily threw in their own ideas while Narcissa and Andromeda made a comment here and there that was quite evil while Ted Tonks stared at his wife with hearts in his eyes. Tonks though was slightly horrified at her Mother and Aunt’s comments and what they were all plotting while Remus kept handing her tea to calm herself. Harry and Draco wrote everything down in her journal that Ragnok had given to her. Draco put stars against the really good ideas while Harry highlighted them.Ragnok had watched on with amusement.Harry knew if she kept gathering evidence like this towards Dumbledore, she’d not only be able to get him fired from being Headmaster of Hogwarts, but the History Books would wipe him out completely. His name would be ripped to utter shreds.That day finally came at the end of Harry’s Fifth Year at Hogwarts and it had been GLORIOUS!!! After he let Umbitch get away with using her disgusting Blood Quills and having Minister Fudge sign off on using them on underage children, it was time to clean house. The Wizarding World was in an uproar for weeks. Witches and Wizards were calling out for Dumbledore’s blood left and right along with Umbitches and Fudge. The old man had fucked up majorly. He was considered to be just as bad if not worse than Lord Voldemort.Harry snickered to herself when she remembered the new Minister of Magic Amelia Bones told him that to his face. The old man had lost all the color in his face even as he tried to defend himself of everything he did by saying it was for the “Greater Good”. Dumbledore had been found guilty for the crimes he had committed against the Magical Community for decades after countless evidence was presented to the court. His punishment wasn’t only to be De-Aged to when he was 19 so he could work for 150 years in the deepest part of the Goblin Mines with Magical Suppressant Cuffs on; after his 150 years were up, he was to be De-Aged once again to 19 with Magical Suppressant Cuffs on inside Azkaban for the rest of his life. He’ll always have a guard of at least 10 Goblins when he worked in the mines, and he’d have 4 Dementors around the clock guarding his cell in Azkaban that would be deep within its depths.Dumbledore had screamed his throat raw for anyone to help him when his Familiar Fawkes broke their bond and didn’t respond to his call, but even those who had been a die-hard Dumbledore supporters had turned their backs on him. The Elder Wand was kept inside a glass case inside the Department of Mysteries from that day forward till Voldemort stole it during Harry’s Sixth Year of Hogwarts.Everyone soon moved on. Gringotts got an influx of Witches and Wizards for three straight months all over the world after Dumbledore’s trial. Many Vaults were back opened after centuries of being locked down, titles were given out, and life was good for a short while even with Lord Voldemort now alive again. But war was coming and people had to get ready.And they all turned to Harry who was the Savior of the Wizarding World, the Girl Who Lived, and The Prophecy Child who was foretold to bring down the Dark Lord. When Harry heard the Prophecy for the first time she had asked how dumb Dumbledore could actually be. She’d already fulfilled the Prophecy when she was a year old. She’d won that battle! Dumbledore had screwed her over and the Wizarding World by keeping them in fear of a man that already had half his body in the grave and hadn’t shown his face in years!But even so, Harry trained her arse off along with her family, friends, and the D.A. which stood for Dragon Army since it was found out that Harry’s first Animagus form she could turn into was a giant dragon.She became Leading Commander after her Dad told her that it had to be her to lead the War against Voldemort since Dumbledore was gone. She was after all the Girl Who Lived. Harry had grumbled and cursed the entire way, but she knew her Dad was right. No one would follow anyone else so Harry took up the title, she made Draco and Luna her right and left hand Lieutenants of her Squad that consisted of her Dad, Uncle Remy, Fred, George, Blaise, Daphne, Theo, Cedric, Susan, Hannah, Collin, Dennis, Su-Li, Padama, Katie, Lee, and Moody.She had six other Captains that fell under her which consisted of Neville who made Kingsley Shackelbolt his Lieutenant, Hermione who made Aunt Narcissa and Aunt Andromeda her Co-Lieutenants, Uncle Severus who made Uncle Lucius and Minerva his Co-Lieutenants, Bill who made Charlie and Percy his Co-Lieutenants, King Ragnok that made Filius his Lieutenant, and finally Amelia Bones who made Tonks her Lieutenant. Each Captain and Lieutenant formed their teams of 16 and trained until they were exhausted.All of their hard work paid off today though.They’d kicked Voldemort’s and his Death Eaters collective arses!It had been a battle for the books, that’s for sure. The damn battle had lasted for 3 straight bloody days! But now it was over and done with. Harry was ready to move on to the next chapter of her life.Harry came to a sudden stop in front of the ROR door next to the Dancing Trolls portrait as her reminiscing came to a stop. Her army had kicked arse along with others that had joined when the Call went out to let the Wizarding World know that Lord Voldemort and his Death Eaters were in front of Hogwarts for the final stand.“Go on, little one. It’s time,” Death murmured behind her.Harry nodded once more before opening the door that held her loved ones, her chosen family.She had just walked in and closed the door when she was glomped from all sides and fell to the ground.“Sweet baby raptor Merlin, guys! What the hell?” Harry laughed as she looked at those who were on the ground with her, hugging the ever loving crap out of her.Hermione was grinning wide with tears trailing down her face, Draco had a smirk on his face but there was amusement in his mercury colored eyes, Luna was smiling and humming a tune while she played with Harry’s ponytail, and Neville was just holding onto her for dear life as he cried on her shoulder, happy that the war was finally over and that he finally killed his parents’ murderers.“You did it, Haddy!!!” Hermione screamed while laughing.“We all did, Mia. I couldn’t do it without all of your guys’ help.” Harry told her.“You could have done it on your own, you lazy arse. You’re the Sage Supreme, for Merlin’s sake.” Draco rolled his eyes. “You’d be a terrible Overlord. You’re too lazy.”Their little group laughed.“Shut up, Dray.”“All right, let our illustrious Commander up. We’ve got decisions to make,” Harry heard her Dad say.The fun moment came to a stop before they got off the ground and walked to the many couches, chairs, pillows, and beanbags where the others were. Harry took a seat on a couch with Draco on her right side and Luna putting her head in her lap. Harry began to weave her hand through her long wavy white/blonde hair while Luna relaxed. Harry felt Draco lean into her side while he looked at everyone around them like she was.Her Dad Sirius, Uncle Remy, and Uncle Sev were on another couch together. Aunt Andy was sitting tucked into Uncle Ted’s side on a settee. Aunt Cissy was pouring some tea while sitting next to Uncle Lucius who had an arm around her shoulder. Neville sat on one of the oversized pillows with Susan next to him and Hannah next to her. Hermione was sitting on a winged back chair with Crookshanks in her lap purring away while Bill sat on another pillow on the ground leaning against her leg with Fleur leaning into him while Charlie did the same on the other side of Hermione’s legs with Tonk’s leaning into him with his arm around her shoulder.Fred and George came in a moment later and took a seat at Harry’s and Draco’s feet, leaning against Harry’s and Draco’s legs on either side. Minerva, Filius, and Poppy were sitting on another couch beside Uncle Lucius and Aunt Cissy.Harry looked at all of them; these people were her family/chosen family. They were all awesome and she loved all of them with her entire being.“So . . .” she started to say but the words got caught in her throat. She bit her lip, not knowing how to word what she wanted to.Sirius smiled at his little girl. He knew it would be hard for her to leave those who were going to be staying in the Wizarding World before they decided to follow her or not. When she loved, she loved with her entire heart.“I have a Portkey from King Ragnok. It’ll take that group to King Ragnok’s office where the trunks that Harry has gathered over the years are that have everything you will ever need from the Wizarding World. Once all the details are taken care of, King Ragnok will give you your new documents, and everything you need for your new life in the Elemental Nations. He will then give you a one way Portkey that’ll take you to wherever it is you’ll land. Whoever is going now should stand up, and whoever is staying, stay sitting down so you can say your goodbyes.”“Thanks Dad,” Harry murmured quietly as she stood with Luna and Draco standing up as well. Fred and George followed next. Harry looked around to see that her group of five were the only ones standing.“Don’t look like that, Haddy. After I’m done finishing the business I have left here to do and saying goodbye to my parents’, I’m going to be following right behind you all.” Hermione said with teary eyed smile.“This doesn’t mean goodbye, little sis. We will write, talk through our mirrors, and we’ll visit you all.” Bill said next.“We all still have things to do here so we will stay and make sure the Wizarding World gets back on its feet correctly. We understand why you want to leave so quickly and your safety comes first before anything else. We’re not mad at any of you who want to leave with her either. We want you all to be happy.” Uncle Lucius said next while Aunt Cissy nodded who was trying not to cry at seeing her only son and Harry who she considered her daughter, were now leaving.“We’ll miss you all of course, but we all know this isn’t the end.” Tonk’s grinned with Charlie nodding beside her.“Like Hermione said, I’ve got some things to settle here, but when she’s ready, I’ll follow right beside her.” Neville said. “We’ll all be back together before you know it.”“Your Uncles Remy, Sev, and I got a few things left to do here, and then we’re going to come live in the Elemental Nations with you for good. So be good till then and don’t get into too much trouble.” Sirius said with grin. Uncle Remy nodded with a smile of his own while Uncle Severus gave them all a deadpanned expression.“Until we arrive, Draco,” Severus murmured in his silky dark voice, looking at his Godchild.Draco looked at him curiously.“Make sure your sisters don’t do anything stupid and that your bothers don’t blow up our new home.”Draco blinked owlishly as he turned away from his Uncle to stare at the siblings of his heart and paled even more at their innocent looking smiles. I’m so screwed, he thought while dragging a hand down his face with a suffering sigh.There were a lot of chuckles and laughter for a moment.Minerva smiled sadly at them all. “I, Filius, and Poppy are needed here for the next generation. We’ll visit you though and I expect letters through that handy magical mailbox you got us and calls periodically through the two-way mirrors.”They nodded.“Take care of each other,” Aunt Andy said with a loving smile.“Protect each other,” Hannah said next with a sad smile.Susan gave them all a fierce look. “Do not close yourselves off. Make new friends, make a new home for yourselves and be happy. This is your second chance.” She smiled lovingly at all of them then. “I love you guys and will miss you. But like Professor Minnie said, I expect letters and calls. I want to know how you’re all doing and if you’ve met someone or someone(s),” she said cheekily.There was laughter all around again. A moment later everyone was hugging, there were tears, kisses to a cheek or forehead, shoulder pats, and more I love you/miss you.Harry hugged her Dad hard along with Uncle Remy and Uncle Sev. “I’ll see you soon. Be safe, Padfoot.”“You to, Kuro,” Sirius said, referring to Harry’s black scales/feathers/fur of her Animagus forms. Sirius and Uncle Remy had contemplated what to call her forms when Kuro popped inside Sirius’s mind. It was bloody well perfect and stuck to their naming tradition.Harry walked to where Luna, Draco, Fred, and George were standing. Sirius handed over the large piece of rope that King Ragnok had given him. “Hold on tight. It leaves in a few moments.”They all took ahold, said their last goodbyes before they vanished with a POP!Sirius felt Remus wrap an arm around his waist while Severus placed a hand on his shoulder.“We will see them again, Siri.” Sev told him.“I know, its just that Harry hasn’t been out of my sight since I was in Azkaban. It’s just going to take me a bit to get used to till we follow.”Remy smiled. “She’s got her siblings with her, and Draco will make sure she’s kept out of trouble along with the others. You know how much mischief the twins can cause, plus Luna will let them know if they’re in any danger.”Siri nodded once again hoping to get back to his daughter right away. He didn’t like being away from her too long. After all, she did have the bloody Potter Luck. Who knew what would happen while he, Remy, and Sev were away.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The group of five young adults suddenly landed on top of an intricately designed rug with a loud POP! George patted Fred down while Draco was redoing his long braid of blonde/white hair. Luna began bobbing her head to a tune only she could hear while Harry contemplated about undoing her high ponytail or just leaving it for now.The choice was taken out of her hands when King Ragnok said, “Healer Kilgrave is waiting for you all with her helpers to look over you all before you go take showers and change. Do not worry about your armor and warrior clothing; it will be cleaned and mended before it is put into your individual trunks. I will also have your weapons cleaned if you’d like. If so, just leave them with your armor and clothing and they will be returned to you once you are back in here. I will then have a meal brought in while we go over everything before you leave. Off you go.” King Ragnok shooed them out of his office.Harry and her siblings of her heart were taken away by two Goblin Guards to where Healer Kilgrave was. She tisked when she saw each of them covered in blood, dirt, mud, bruises, wounds, and some torn clothing.“Young Luna, Ratchet will be looking after you, Young Fredrick and Young George, Barricade and Bonecrusher will be looking after you two, Young Draco, Stonecrusher will be taking care of you.” Kilgrave sent her team of Healers towards the four young adults while Kilgrave turned to her problem child, she considered Harry one of hers after all these years. The young Witch had made a spot in Kilgrave’s heart at a young age and she’d also become the young Witches personal healer.“Follow me, Harry.” Kilgrave said as she turned to a sectioned off private room.For the next twenty minutes Kilgrave healed all of Harry’s wounds and checked for broken bones before motioning her off to take a shower. Once she came back she’d find clean clothing to wear before going back to King Ragnok’s office. Harry had done what she was told. Luna was already in the middle of a shower when Harry walked in. The hot water felt absolutely amazing against her sore body. She felt Ran un-camouflaged herself from around her neck, floating down to the stone floor where she basked in the hot water practically purring in contentment. Harry grinned down at her before turning her face back up into the hot water. All she wanted to do was soak in a hot tub for a few hours, but she couldn’t do that till much later. Maybe when they reached Konohagakure and used one of their onsens at the Hotel or INN.Dear Merlin, that would be nice.A few minutes later she got done with her shower, wrapped a towel around her hair and waist before walking back to her closed off hospital room with Ran flying beside her. There she found clean clothing and her favorite pair of boots waiting for her. Ran settled on the bed and began to take a nap while she dressed.Harry changed into a fresh clean pair of knickers and push-up bra before putting on a pair of clean black Dragon Hyde leather pants that were laced up the sides all the way from her ankles to her hips, showing off her tan skin. She put her favorite pair of flat heeled dark leather brown, below the knee boots on next that had silver fastenings and buckles up the front. After that she pulled on a plain Army green short sleeved T-shirt with a crew neckline, over that she put on a Hi-Lo black hooded Punk-Rock jacket with faux white fur around the hood and silver fastenings on either side. Once she was done getting dressed, Harry took the towel off her head and felt her long hair fall to her butt. She waved her right hand around her head making her long hair dry instantly and shift into its crazy Einstein wavy/curls.Harry waved her hand over her head once again; most of her thick hair got put in a thick high ponytail. She clipped a silver hair ornament around where her hair was gathered before she let go and cast a Sticking Charm that’ll last till she took it off. The long pieces of hair that were left were the pieces that framed either side of her face plus her heavy fringe that covered her left eye slightly. Harry left it though and called herself ready to go.Ran opened her eyes before flying up to Harry and draping herself around Harry’s neck making her look like a scarf with her head lying on her right shoulder comfortably.She headed back to Ragnok’s office, knocked on the door before entering when she heard Ragnok’s command to enter. Harry walked in and saw that her siblings were all clean and dressed in new clothing as they ate at a dining table.Fred and George were both dressed in black leather pants with black ankle boots that had an inch heel with silver fastenings up the front. Fred wore a black tank-top though with a Gryffindor red military jacket on top that went to his waist. It had gold/silver fastenings going down either side of it with a gold lion stitched on the back that roared silently and prowled around. His shoulder length red hair was half up and half down. George had a dark blue sleeveless turtleneck on with a Slytherin green military long coat with silver fastening on the front. A black/silver lion was stitched on the back of his coat that roared silently and was prowling around. George had grown his hair out longer than his brother and had it in a French braid with his bangs swept to the right side of his face.Draco was dressed in white leather pants with black knee high boots with a two inch heel. Silver fastenings and buckles wrapped around the boots to the top. On top he wore a silk ankle length kimono that was Slytherin green and Ravenclaw blue on the trim. He left it open to show off the black silk Chinese high collard styled shirt underneath. Draco had his long blonde/white hair up in a high ponytail with two stick ornaments sticking out on the side with emerald jewels trailing down on silver chains.Luna looked the most relaxed in a pair of Ravenclaw blue tribal yoga harem pants with lace up silver appliques on the sides. On her feet she wore silver ballerina flats. On top she wore a grey crop top hoodie with cape sleeves that she was having fun playing with. It had a bright blue intricate swirl design going around the crop edges. Luna’s hood was down at the moment so Harry could see she put her long white hair up in two high pigtails with several strands braided at different lengths in both pigtails with beads, and jewels attached. Harry could also see her wearing her radish earrings and Butterbeer cork necklace.“You look better,” Draco quipped as he looked over his cousin/sister.Harry smiled. “I feel a lot better but I wish I could have stayed inside that shower. It was heavenly.” Harry sighed as she took a seat between Fred and Draco.“Tell me about it,” George muttered as he cut into his steak,“Don’t worry, there’ll be plenty of time to enjoy the onsens in Konoha.” Luna said dreamily before she took a bite of her salad.Harry, George, and Draco sighed dreamily while Fred and Luna chuckled at them.“It’s good to see you all have prevailed in your battle over the now deceased Dark Lord. My congratulations to each and every one of you. You have proven to be fantastic warriors,” King Ragnok told them as he opened a chest on his desk and took out five different files.“Thank you, your Majesty.” The five young adults said with smiles, grins, and smirks.Ragnok grinned right back showing off his very sharp teeth. “I’m glad you asked for mine and my best warriors help, Harry, to teach you and your friends/family how to fight better.”Harry grinned back. “You know how much I enjoy learning new fighting styles, Ragnok. I can just add it to my plethora of fighting styles I’ve learned over the years.”Ragnok nodded. “I have your new documents, passports, I.D’s., birth certificates, medical history, school history, and anything else you might need. They’ll be able to get you inside Konoha until you request new citizenship of their village. They all have the Non-Thievery Charms on them, along with the Retrieval Charm if you misplace them.” He gave them all a deadpanned look. “Don’t do that.”They all nodded as he handed the files to the correct person.“Remember, you’re moving into a world that only speaks Japanese. Some words might not transfer over very well, so you’ll most likely have to pronounce it slower if they ask what you are talking about. You all are fluent in the language as well as many others, so I’m sure you won’t have a problem whatsoever understanding them.”They all nodded.“Now then, to our next order of business.” King Ragnok looked like he was going to be sick as he looked at Harry and the rest of them. “I have closed all of your accounts and emptied out all of your Vaults.” Poor Ragnok looked like he wanted to puke when he said all that. It must have left a real bad taste in his mouth, that’s for sure.He pulled out five different shrunken trunks and placed them on his desk. He then gave each of them a trunk with their initials on them. “Harry, your trunk has everything in it from your other vaults, to the trunks with the supplies you have been collecting for the past several years. They are all organized in this one of a kind customized trunks you had made just for this occasion.”“Thank you, my friend.” Harry said happily as she took her trunk. “Do you have an unbreakable chain necklace lying around that you’re not using?”Ragnok snorted before pulling out five unbreakable chain necklaces and handing them over.“Thank you,” they all said before attaching their trunks to the necklaces like charms before putting them around their necks.Ragnok nodded before he looked to Luna, Draco, Fred, and George. “Everything that you had in your Vaults and whatever other Vaults that were left to you is in your trunks as well, and they are all organized too.”“Thank you, your Majesty.” They said at the same time.Again, Ragnok nodded.“I’m sorry to see you all leaving, but I know that this is what you’ve been planning for a long time.” Ragnok looked at them all before his eyes settled on Harry. He had watched her grow from the young child who had no clue who she was into the Sage Supreme of the entire Wizarding World. He watched her defeat the Darkest Lord that ever terrorized the Wizarding World too.She had become quite the woman.“Here is the Portkey that’ll take you to the Elemental Nations. Remember, the Elemental Nations is a completely different world/dimension. It has taken a great amount of magic to make this Portkey and it only works as a one way ticket to the Elemental Nations. It won’t bring you back unless you have a round trip Portkey. Do you understand?”They all nodded.“It leaves in a few minutes so you should get ready.”They finished eating before they stood up and got into a circle and took hold of the rope Portkey.“Harry,” Ragnok said.Harry looked over at her friend curiously.“You still have the earring I gave you?”Harry blinked before she smiled and nodded. Ragnok had given her a sapphire crystal tear drop earring she wore in her right ear above her ruby tear drop earring.“If you need aid of the Goblin King and the Goblin Nation just break the crystal. We will be there within moments.”“I swear I will, Ragnok. Thank you for everything, my dearest friend. May your enemies tremble at your feet, may your gold always be flowing, and may the Goblin Gods and Lady Magic smile upon you and your race always,” Harry spoke in perfect Gobbledegook.King Ragnok’s eyes widened before his grin grew and his eyes lit up. “May your enemies fall in terror of you at your feet, may your gold always be flowing, and may the Goblin Gods and Lady Magic smile upon you and yours, my dearest friend.” He spoke back in Gobbledegook.As they smiled at each other, Harry gripped the rope tighter before it activated and whisked Harry and her siblings off to their new lives and the next adventure. ♦♦♦ This had to be the absolute worst traveling experience Harry had the misfortune of ever having!!! The feeling of being squeezed through a straw was so much worse than usual. One moment they were in Ragnok’s office and in the next . . . well . . . Harry lost consciousness for a moment, so didn’t realize she landed in an 80 foot bloody tree!Draco and the twins however landed perfectly on the ground in the forest that now surrounded them.Draco blinked trying to get back his balance when he noticed his sisters weren’t by them. “Where the hell are Harry and Luna?!” he practically screamed. They’d just fucking gotten there for Merlin’s sake and his sisters were already missing!!!It had only been seconds!!!Fred and George looked around, their faces showing their worry.“Luna!!!”“Harry!!!”“I’m up here,” a dreamy voice stated. “I believe I have found a new breed of Heliopath.” She said happily in her dreamy voice. “The forest seems to be their home. We should leave them some food as a greeting.”Draco, Fred, and George both blinked stupidly, looking around before they each registered that Luna had said “up”. The three young men looked up to see one of their sister’s hanging upside down in a 80 foot tree like she had no care in the world, smiling at what only she could see.“Lu-Lu, you need to come down from there! Harry’s missing!” Fred shouted worriedly.“Do you think they like sweets? We can give them a box of our Skiving Snackboxes and they can have fun with that!” George yelled up next with a grin.Draco muttered to himself, “Uncle Sev is going to kill me and then Uncle Siri is going to bring me back to life just so he could rip my head off for not looking after his precious ‘princess’. Uncle Mooney will most likely be given my bones to chew on afterward. Fuck, fuck, FUCK!!! Why me?!?!” Draco was having a bloody breakdown.That’s when they heard a snap from high above and a high pitch scream in a completely different direction.“YOSH!!! I’VE GOT YOU, MOST YOUTHFUL ANGEL!!!” a loud voice of a man yelled.“HARRY!!!” Draco, Fred, and George yelled before running off, leaving Luna behind to talk with the Heliopath happily.They ran to where they heard the yell and stopped mid run to see their sister being held by a tall man in . . .“Good sweet merciful Merlin, is he wearing a bloody bright neon green jump suit with orange leg warmers?!” screamed Draco, horrified to the very bone that someone would walk out of their home like that willingly.“Really Dray? That’s the first thing you’re worried about? Really?” Fred looked at his little brother with raised brows.“That outfit is abomination to the very eyes and senses!” Draco hissed.“Your face is an abomination to my eyes and senses,” George quipped back like the 3 year old he was in his mind.Draco snapped his head around, hissed like an enrage cat who got their tail slammed by a door, before he and George began to smack fight each other like 3 year olds.Fred rolled his eyes, looked up in the sky and asked imploringly, “Why me? What did I ever do to deserve such nut-jobs for siblings?!”“Who are you? Where did you come from?” a cultured voice demanded.Fred blinked. It sounded like a mini-Draco. Fred turned his face away from the heavens and blinked again when he saw what looked to be a very handsome 13 or 14 year old teenage boy with long black hair that he tied back in a loose ponytail tied a few inches above the end, and pale violet practically white eyes. He had a black forehead protector with a symbol in the center that looked like a . . . leaf, and apparently under the forehead protector was a smaller headband with two straps that framed the sides of his face. He was dressed in a beige-colored shirt, a dull blue shirt beneath that, and what looked like mesh armor beneath that. He wore dark brown knee length shorts, blue shinobi sandals, and wrapped bandages around his right arm, chest, and right leg.“Hey Dray, did your Dad get busy with a ravenette because I think I found your long lost brother,” Fred called out while still staring at the kid.“Excuse me,” the kid said with a deep frown.“Holy shit, he has the Malfoy frown down too!” Fred gushed. He really wanted to pinch those cheeks! He was adorable!“The bloody hell are you talking about, you ginger menace?! You know my Mother would castrate my Father if his eyes let alone his dick strayed from her.” Draco snarled as he smacked George in the stomach sending the taller man a few feet away from him.“But Dray, just look at him!”Dray and George stopped mid slap as they turned and noticed the mini-Draco. George’s eyes practically bugged out. “That is totally you if we dyed your hair and gave you white/violet eyes!”“Shut up, you heathen!” Draco snarled. “I am one of a kind! There is no one in this world who can be as perfect and handsome as I! I hold that title and always will.”As this was all going on there was a soft moan heard and that quieted everyone down.Harry blinked her eyes opened slowly. “Wha . . .” Her eyes went wide as saucers as her attention was caught by something on the shoulder of the man who was holding her. Harry squinted as she leaned closer making the man who was holding her grin.“Thank Kami you have awaken, Youthful Angel!” he yelled happily.Harry didn’t seem to hear him though as she continued to stare at his shoulder. “Luna?” Harry called.There was a moment of silence before everyone besides Harry looked up to see Luna standing in a tree a few feet away. She seemed to be holding her left hand out and was feeding what looked to be a cookie to thin air, but the cookie was vanishing before their eyes.“What the hell . . .” a girl that was 13 or 14 whispered in shock. Her grey eyes were watching everything with wide eyes that were filled with amusement and surprise. Her black hair was up in two Chinese styled buns with short fringe-bangs framing her face. She was dressed in a pink sleeveless qipao-style blouse with red sleeve trimmings and yellow fastening buttons and dark green pants. She also had a beige pouch strapped to her thigh and her forehead protector with the same leaf symbol was blue along with her sandals.“Yes Harry?” Luna replied dreamily.“What the hell am I looking at?” Harry asked while staring at the little . . . thing that was wiggling its heavy bushy brows at her.Luna blinked and looked to where Harry was before she burst out giggling. “Oh my! It seems the little guy is happy to see Magicals once again. I didn’t know the Elemental Nations had Sprites. It probably ended up here on accident somehow.”“That’s great and all but why the hell is it making those sorts of gestures at me?” Harry asked, mouth agape now at what the little perv was doing.Luna continued to giggle. “I believe the little Sprite is perhaps drunk off the magic that we have coming off of us. He must only be used to Chakra after so long.”“What the hell is going on?” Draco growled.“There’s a Sprite on this guy’s shoulder and its doing this at me,” Harry said as she began to do the motion of jacking off.The four unknown people blushed bright red while Fred and George guffawed and Luna continued to giggle. Draco slapped his hand to the center of his face before dragging it down.“And you’re supposed to be not only the Sage Supreme, but Royalty.” Draco said scathingly with narrowed eyes. “Your Ancestors must be rolling in their graves.”Harry looked away from the little Sprite/perv to Draco and blinked. “Draco, you have bird shit in your hair.”“WHAT?!?!” Draco screamed utterly disgusted and horrified. He conjured several mirrors out of nowhere that startled the four unknown people. Draco’s full focus was now on ridding his hair of bird shit, so he didn’t pay any attention to the strangers they’d come across.“Who the hell are you people?!” mini-Draco snarled.Harry turned her head to him and her eyes widened in shock. “Holy Merlin! Does Aunt Cissy know that Uncle Lucy had a kid out of wedlock?”“Draco denied it.” Fred answered while crossing his arms across his chest.“Do you have a grown male relative that looks like you?” Harry suddenly asked with excited eyes.Mini-Draco blinked stupidly. “Yes. Why?”“So you have a dad that looks exactly like you?” Harry continued, her eyes beginning to shine with the mere thought.Mini-Draco’s face contorted into a deep scowl, but said through gritted teeth, “I have an uncle. My father died when I was very young.”“My sincerest condolences,” Harry told him with a kind smile that seemed to put the boy at ease. “Is your uncle married?” She hoped not, she had plans brewing.“No, he is a widow.” The boy stared at her with a raised brow, wondering where the hell this conversation was going. He was actually a little startled to find himself answering her questions but she. . . This young woman put him at ease. It was throwing him off kilter.“Does he like men and women or just one specifically?” Dear Merlin, say he’s bi please, Harry thought.Mini-Draco blinked slowly before frowning. “He was married to my aunt for several years before she died in her second child birth. I have only seen him on one date and that was years ago. It didn’t go well. It was with a woman.”“Hmm, so would you say your uncle is opened to having a relationship with a man?” She could still work this.“I . . . I don’t know.” He stuttered, blushing. It was hard to imagine his uncle in a romantic relationship since he was so freaking uptight all the time, but that could be due to the Elders of their Clan as well as being Clan Leader.“That’s okay, Uncle Sev likes challenges. He’s been single since forever. He needs to have a love life when he finally moves to Konoha.” Harry said happily. She had plans and she was going to get her Godfather/Uncle to have a bloody love life even if it killed her!“Are you seriously trying to set up Sev, Har-Bear?” George asked with a mischievous grin. He was all for it.“Duh.” Harry answered.Suddenly the man who had been holding her laughed happily. “What a most Youthful first meeting and conversation!”Harry turned to face him and her mouth slightly gaped. “Oh wow . . .”The man that was holding her was tall at 6 foot 4 inches, he was muscular in his arms, shoulders, torso, and legs. It was all hidden by a bright green jumpsuit, and he had orange leg warmers, with a forest green flak jacket he left unzipped. Around his waist was a red belt with the same forehead protector as a buckle. He had black eyes and black hair that was styled in a shiny bowl cut. He also had thick bushy black brows. Honestly, he was handsome, Harry liked the fact that he didn’t give two shits about how people looked at him since he was wearing that ghastly jump suit, but it suited him somehow. Harry thought he was awesome just by looking at him and that she would definitely never be bored, that’s for sure.“I am Maito Gai, Konoha's Sublime Green Beast of Prey, Jōnin of Konohagakure, a Master of Taijutsu, and Sensei to Team Three also known as Team Gai! These are my most Youthful students Hyūga Neji who you keep referring to as mini-Draco, Tenten, and Rock Lee!”“Yosh!!! It is most fantastic and Youthful to meet all of you!” Lee said with a thumbs up and wink. He was dressed as a mini-Gai except for the flak jacket. The background behind him was beginning to form flowers, neon colors, and sparkles.Harry looked back at Gai and continued to stare at him. “Are you single?”Everyone suddenly went quiet, staring wide eyed at the gorgeous woman, wondering where the hell this discussion was going?!“Harry, Severus would kill you if you try to set him up with−” Fred began to say, sweat beginning to form on his forehead. The hell was his little sister doing now?!“Yes,” Gai answered with a grin while staring down into the most beautiful eyes he’d ever seen. He’d never in his life and travels seen such eyes and exotic looks before. She absolutely hypnotized him.“Are you straight, gay, or Bi?” Harry continued staring at him.Gai blinked. “Bi actually.” Gai has always thought love was love and was in fact very opened minded about a lot of things.Neji, Tenten, and Lee just stared at the two shocked. They learned something new about their Sensei that they hadn’t known before!Harry grinned. “Hi, my name is Hari. I think you’re really cute. Want to go on a date with me?”Luna giggled at the gob smacked look on everyone’s faces.“I’d be most delighted to, Hari-chan!” Gai practically gushed with a bright white sparkly grin. He never thought a woman who looked like her would even take a second look at him. It made him feel all tingly inside in a very good way. He couldn’t wait to tell Kakashi that he had a date with a Youthful Angel that had fallen into his arms quite literally.Harry grinned back. “Awesome! These are my siblings, the twins, Fred and George. The one obsessing over his hair is Draco, and the one up in a tree is Luna.” Harry introduced them.“It’s wonderful to meet you all! May I ask what you’re all doing here?” Gai asked as he continued to hold Hari-chan in his arms. He really didn’t want to let her go for some reason. He’d never felt so captivated by a woman before either.“We’re going to be new residents of Konoha.” Harry answered with a grin.“WHAT FABULOUS NEWS!!!” Gai yelled excitedly. “We are on our way back from a mission we had. Please, let us escort you.”“That would be helpful actually. I really don’t want to get lost in the forest.” Fred answered for all of them.The group of nine began to walk towards the direction of the Village Hidden in the Leaves.“So . . . What was with those mirrors?” Tenten asked while she walked next to Neji who was looking at the newcomers with suspicion but also curiosity.Luna danced over to her, still feeding the Heliopath that was sitting on her shoulder happily munching on the cookie that she had given it. Tenten, Neji, and Lee watched in astonishment as the cookies kept vanishing. “We’re from the other side of the Veil that separates the Elemental Nations from the Mahoutokoro Sekai (magic world). What you saw is called Magic or Maho. It’s like your Chakra that runs through your body. I believe we can do more with our Magic though then you can with your Chakra; at least from the training Hari has done. She’s the only one that has both since her Mum was originally from the Elemental Nations.”The three young teens had no idea whatsoever what the dreamy young woman was talking about, but Gai certainly did.“You’re from the Mahoutokoro Sekai (magic world) beyond the Veil?” Gai asked shocked while Hari walked beside him.“Yep. We needed a new start after all the bullshit back in our old home, especially our little Har-bear. She had it pretty rough.” George answered.“What happened if you don’t mind me asking?” Tenten asked curiously. She loved learning about new places as well as weapons.“War,” Hari replied with a sad smile. “It finally came to an end 4 hours ago. We won.”The three teens stared with wide eyes while Gai stared down at her.“You were a part of it I take it?” Gai asked as delicately as he could in a gentle voice. He’d seen and been in a war as well. He had hated every single second of it, but he had to fight. He was a Shinobi of Konoha and would always protect his home and people. He was very curious about these 5 but especially his beautiful Angel Hari.“I was Leading Commander of the Dragon Army.” Hari smiled up at Gai while the three young teens stared with open mouths, staring at her in awe. “I lead my team of 16 along with 6 other Captains under my command and their teams of 16 to battle that lasted for almost three days without stopping. We had others who joined along the way, but eventually I was able to kill the arsehole that wanted to destroy our world and everybody in it.”“Wow,” Lee said with big shinny eyes. “You’re so young, Hari-san! And a Leading Commander at such a young age! You must be a most Youthful fighter! I would be most honored if you would fight with me one day!”Hari looked over her shoulder at Lee. “It wasn’t by choice, Lee-kun, I honestly had no other choice since I was the chosen one, but that story is for another time. And yes, I’d be more than happy to have a fight with you.” Hari said with a chuckle. “So, tell us about Konoha, after all its going to be our new home.” She smiled wide. Of course she knew all about Konoha since she was pen pals with Hiro-jiji-chan, but she wanted to hear it from different people who actually lived there as well.And for the next few hours the 4 Konoha Shinobi described their Village and life there. ♦♦♦Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu were kicking back in their chairs as they did their Guard Duty for the day. It was usually pretty boring, but sometimes they got some pretty interesting characters, or returning Konoha Shinobi from Missions that had been completed.Izumo was reading while Kotetsu was leaning back in his chair, his feet on top of the desk with his eyes closed. It was nice and peaceful at the moment, Izumo was greatly enjoying it while he thought about what he would be making for dinner for himself and his best friend Kotetsu.“Draco, would you leave Gai-chan alone already! Honestly, if he wants to dress in neon green let him! I think he looks adorable giving the entire world around him the bird.” an annoyed woman’s exotically accented voice suddenly broke the peaceful silence, making Kotetsu’s chair fall back with him in it as he was suddenly startled out of his nap with a yelp.Izumo smirked down at his friend before focusing on the opened gates and beyond to see Team Gai walking with 5 strangers who were dressed rather differently but quite nice in their exotic clothing that he certainly had never seen before. Their clothing was almost like theirs but not. He liked it though.“But Hari, I’m going to go blind if he doesn’t change! I’m giving some bloody good sound fashion advice here!” a gorgeous young adult male with long white/blonde hair pleaded.“Pfft, Dray, you’re such a drama Queen. If you haven’t gone blind yet from the twins pranking you all the time, I’m sure you will be fine with a neon green jumpsuit.” A gorgeous young woman with long insanely curly black hair with red highlights throughout told the other male with a roll of her bright jewel like green eyes.Izumo was captivated by both but especially the young woman. He’d never ever seen hair nor eyes like hers before. Hell, he’d never seen such a gorgeous male either with that hair color. Then he focused on the three other strangers and his mouth went dry. There were two very tall, well-muscled red heads with lean waists that were chatting with Lee and Tenten making them laugh at what they were saying. But the one that made his mouth go dry was the little nymph that was chatting away with young Hyuga Neji who was staring at her with captivated eyes as she talked.The nymph that had so captivated him had white/blonde wavy hair that she had up in two pigtails, her skin was like moonlight, and her eyes were as beautiful as the gorgeous ravenettes.“Wow . . .” he heard Kotetsu muttered as he stared as well. “Izu, who is she?”“I don’t know, but we should find out.” He mumbled.“If you’re going to date him, the least you can do is let me bloody well dress him!” Draco pleaded/snarled.“Draco-kun, would you like a jumpsuit as well? I think you would look most Youthful in it!” Gai gushed with starry eyes.Draco’s eyes bugged out before he fainted, foam was coming out of his mouth and Luna looked up to see his soul trying to leave his body.“Draco’s soul is trying to escape.” Luna giggled dreamily as she waved at his soul who looked petrified.“Yeah . . . That’s not happening!” Hari snorted in amusement before smacking Draco awake.Draco sputtered. “I . . . I had a horrible nightmare about some green beast trying to dress me up like him!”“Oh, my dearest Draco, it wasn’t a dream. Here ya go!” Hari cackled as she handed over the neon green jumpsuit that Gai had taken out of his storage scroll.Draco’s eyes rolled up into his head before he fainted again. Hari continued to cackle in unholy glee while Luna, the twins, and Tenten giggled. Neji had a small smirk on his face while Lee had starry eyes and a giant grin.“Har-bear, you shouldn’t tease our little brother so.” Fred said while laughing.“He makes it so easy though.” Hari giggled as they walked through the front gates of Konoha.“Welcome back, Team Gai,” Izumo greeted while Kotetsu set a clipboard in front of them to sign-in and placed a pen down.“Greetings, Izumo-kun, Kotetsu-kun! How are you both on this fine YOUTHFUL day?” Gai greeted with a grin as he signed in.Izumo smiled amusedly. “It was going slow but it just picked up with your group coming in.” he turned to the ravenette that was standing close to Gai. “May I ask who you are and what your business in Konoha is?”She gave him a smile as she answered. “Good afternoon, my name is Hari and these are my sibilings Draco, the twins Fred and George, and Luna. We’re here to seek new citizenship and join Konoha. I have a meeting with Hiru-jiji-chan tomorrow so he knows we were coming.”Everyone except for Hari’s group was confused.“Hiru-jiji-chan?” Kotetsu asked curiously.Hari blinked before chuckling. “Apologies, you all know him as Sandaime Hokage-sama.”Izumo, Kotetsu, Tenten, Lee, and Neji stared at her with wide eyes while Gai was staring at her with shiny ones and a large grin.“You call the 3rd Hokage Hiru-jiji-chan?!” Kotetsu choked.Hari grinned. “Yep! I’ve known him for 12 almost 13 years. We’ve been pen pals since I was 7. He’s one of my good friends.”They were still staring at her like she had grown a second head.“That’s great, Hari-chan! I wish we could stay but I must go report to Hokage-sama.” Gai told her looking sad.“No worries, Gai-chan.” Hari smiled before stepping up on her tippy toes and gave him a kiss on his cheek. “I’ll see you on our date tomorrow night. 7 O’clock okay with you?”Gai brightened right up like the sun had just risen while Izumo and Kotetsu’s jaws were on the floor in shock. How in Kami did Maito Gai get this gorgeous exotic woman to go out on a date with him?!?! They’d have to tell everyone when they were in the Jounin Standby Station when they were off the clock. Everyone would not only be in shock but disbelief.“YES MY MOST YOUTHFUL ANGEL!!! I CAN’T WAIT FOR OUR DATE! WHERE SHALL I PICK YOU UP?!” Gai shouted excitedly as he danced around her with sparkles and neon colors flying around with flowers.Hari grinned. “What hotel would you recommend?” she asked looking at the Shinobi’s with a raised brow.“Konoha Mountain Villa,” Neji answered. “It’s very clean, they have a very respectful staff, and the onsen there is great.”“Thank you, Neji-chan.” Hari smiled at him before turning back to Gai so she missed Neji’s pink cheeks, but Luna didn’t and cooed at him. “You can pick me up at Konoha Mountain Villa, Gai-chan.”“YES!!!” He shouted once more before he suddenly picked her up and spun her around while laughing happily. In the background that appeared around them was rainbows, colorful psychedelic flowers, and sparkles.Lee was grinning wide with tears in his eyes at how happy his Sensei was, Tenten slapped a hand across her face while sighing, and Neji was trying to turn his head away from the neon colors that suddenly appeared.Hari grinned, she hadn’t had this much fun with someone in a long time. She’d of course had only one boyfriend which had been Victor Krum. They had to break it off however when she was in her 6th year because of a marriage contract that his parents had forgotten all about. He was to be married and they’d both been quite heartbroken about it since they were both each other’s first loves. Hari told Victor though to give his fiancée a chance and find happiness with her, and he wished her to find happiness as well before they both told each other they’d always love each other. So Hari was happy that she was getting out there once more.“I will see you tomorrow, Hari-chan! Bai! Come my most, Youthful Genin! We must report our mission to Hokage-sama.”The young teens said their farewells to the 5 siblings before following their Sensei.“Well then, just sign in here and then you can go check in at the hotel. We hope you guys are able to gain citizenship!” Izumo said with a smile.“Thanks guys!” Hari told them as she signed in before handing the pen off to Luna who skipped over.Hari watched amused while Izumo and Kotetsu tried to speak to her little sister.“Um . . . Runa-san . . . W-w-would you like t-to maybe hang out . . . with K-Kotetsu and I?” Izumo stuttered out after Kotetsu elbowed him in the side.Luna looked up at both of them after signing in. Her pale blue eyes seemed to be boring into their very souls before a radiant smile took over her face, making Izumo and Kotetsu go all red as steam came off of them. “That would be nice. You can show me around.”They both nodded simultaneously. “We have Friday off! We can meet up at lunch time!” Kotetsu said hurriedly.“We’ll have moved into our new Clan compound by then so I’ll send a message to where to meet. Is that all right with you both?” Luna asked dreamily.Both Izumo and Kotetsu were confused for a moment before shrugging it off. She must be highly confident that they’d gain citizenship.“Sounds great!” Izumo answered.Luna smiled once more, giving the pen to Fred who signed in next, then George. Hari had to wake Draco up from his fainting spell. He was muttering under his breath in a language that neither Izumo nor Kotetsu had ever heard of before.“Bye Izumo-kun, Kotetsu-kun! It was nice meeting you.” Hari said before they left the guard station to find their hotel and check in.“Bai! See you later, Runa-san!” Kotetsu called.“Bai! And welcome to Konoha!” Izumo called out next while they both stared at Luna’s retreating form as she waved at them.The 5 of them were walking along looking around the village when Luna told them that the hotel they were looking for was around the corner. People were beginning to look at them with wide eyes. They’d never seen such beautiful exotic looking people before and wondered who they were.The hotel was in sight and was pretty large. It was four-stories high and was a red/gold brick building.“Hey guys, I want to walk around for a while to get a feel for the place.” Hari told them as they stepped inside the building.“Do you want company?” Draco asked.“Nah, I want to walk around for a while by myself. Just soak everything in, you know?”“Be careful.” Fred told her with his hands on his hips.“I’m always careful.”They all snorted at that while Luna giggled.“Wankers.” Hari muttered as she turned around. “I’ll see you later on. I’ll most likely lose track of time. If you need me just send a Patronus to me.”“Will do. We’re most likely going to kick back in our room and sleep.” George walked up to her, kissed her forehead before walking to the front desk where a young woman was blushing at the smile George was giving her.“Better go save her from the ginger menace. See you later, sis.” Draco said before walking over to where George was.“Have fun,” Fred smiled before leaving too.Luna smiled dreamily. “Go and try some dango, Haddy. You’ll like it along with the new friends you’ll make.”Hari blinked then nodded. “Oki doki. Get some rest, Lu-Lu.” Hari said before leaving the hotel and began to explore the village.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hari could feel eyes all over following her. She was used to it though, so she didn’t pay anybody any attention as she walked the streets of Konoha. She wanted to know where the shops were along with the Grocery and market place was. She had already been out and about for about 2 and a half hours already, she found a lot of shops she knew the others would like along with ones she was interested in. She also soon found the market place along with the grocery store soon after. She was now just looking at the many colorful buildings when she bumped into someone.“Oomph,” the girl cried out as she started to fall to the ground.“I’m so sorry! Are you all right?” Hari asked worriedly, she caught the girl around the waist before she could hit the ground.“I’m okay. You should w−” Yamanaka Ino stopped short when she looked away from the package in her arms to make sure it was okay, when she found herself staring into a pair of the most enthralling eyes she’d ever seen in her life. She’d never seen that color green ever. The color of grass, or jade, or emerald, or moss, or even Sakura’s green eyes had nothing on this ladies eyes. Plus she had rings of jewel like sapphire blue wrapped around her pupils! They just made her eyes that much more striking. The lady was so exotically beautiful and Ino was fine with admitting to herself that and didn’t feel any jealousy whatsoever.Everything about her was eye-catching from her curly messy black hair that had red running throughout it, but she totally pulled it off to a T. Ino could never pull that hairstyle off. Her pale skin, face, long legs, clothing were captivating too. Ino was simply mesmerized by her.“Are you sure you’re okay, sweetie?” Hari asked as she straightened the girl’s high ponytail. It was out of habit really since she was always playing with her siblings’ hair or her Dad’s.Ino stared. Her dad and mom were the only ones who ever did that, but now it was just her dad that did it. “I-I-I’m fine, thank you for helping me.” She said with a slight blush.“Not at all. I was the one that bumped into you after all. Is your package okay?”“Yes. Um . . . I’ve never seen you before. Who are you?” Ino was curious as hell and she wanted to be the first one with the big new scoop. She couldn’t wait to tell her dad that she met a beautiful angel this afternoon. Maybe she could set her dad up with her. After all, her dad had been alone since her mom had died about six years ago along with Auntie Yoshino when they were out on a mission together that had gone terribly wrong. Maybe Uncle Shikaku would be up for a date too since ménage relationships were welcomed here in Konoha. Ino hoped the lady was fine with that too because her matchmaker senses were tingling off the charts right now.Hari smiled. “My name is Hari. My 4 siblings and I are new to Konoha. We’ll be hopefully getting citizenship tomorrow.”Ino’s bright blue eyes widened before a happy wide grin spread across her face. “That’s awesome! I’m Yamanaka Ino, its nice to meet you, Hari-san.”Hari laughed. “No need to add san to my name, Yamanaka-san. You can just call me Hari.”Ino’s eyes widened even more so. “Cool. Then you can call me Ino, please.”Hari nodded. “Do you know where I can find some dango around here? I was looking around to see where everything was, but now I’m a bit hungry, and I’m craving something sweet.”“Sure! The Dango Shop is just down there. You can’t miss it. It’s the big green building with yellow trim.” Ino told her with a happy smile. “Um, Hari-chan, do you like flowers?” Kami, she hoped she did.Hari’s eyes lit up. “I love flowers. I had my own greenhouse back home before we left. I’m going to start a new one once we get everything sorted out along with our new home.”Ino’s eyes were shining happily once again. “That’s great! My family run’s the best flower shop in Konoha. It’s called Yamanaka Flowers. Once you’re all settled, please come by. I’ll be happy to help you get started and if not me, I’ll let my dad know and he’ll be more than happy to help you. His name is Yamanaka Inoichi.”“That sounds great! Thanks Ino-chan. I better let you go so you can drop your package off.”Ino nodded. “It was nice meeting you, Hari-chan! See you soon.” Ino told her before she left with a pep in her step. She couldn’t wait to tell her dad about her encounter.Hari watched Ino with amused eyes before she followed her directions to the dango shop. It only took five minutes to get there. It was a nice shop with tables and booths along with a bar where you can sit and eat if you wanted to.“How can I help you, dear.” A middle aged woman asked with a smile.Hari returned it. “Hello, I would like to order 3 plates of dango and a bottle of . . . blue fizzy Pop.” Must be their version of soda, Hari thought.The woman smiled as she took the order. “Pick a seat, dear, and I’ll bring your order out once its done. I’m Yuki by the way if you need anything else.”“Thank you, Yuki-san. I’m Hari. I think you’ll be seeing a lot of me since my siblings and I are moving here.”“That’s wonderful! Welcome to Konoha, dear.” Yuki grinned.Hari returned it before taking her fizzy Pop over to table in the corner. She took a seat with her back to the wall. She took a sip of the cold soda, she enjoyed the feeling of the cold liquid trailed down her throat and spread out through her chest. It was a nice feeling since she was a little warm so she enjoyed it. Hari watched people walk past while she waited for her order. A few minutes later Yuki-san came out with 3 plates of dango. She put them on the table with a smile.“Enjoy dear.” She told her before walking away.Hari picked up a stick before taking a bite.“Oh dear bloody Merlin, that’s fucking delicious,” Hari moan out loud as she took another bite. ^^Ran, do you want to try it?^^ Hari asked. Ran took her head off of Hari’s shoulder and took the piece that her hatchling broke off for her.^^It’s very yummy.^^ Ran hissed before going back to napping.Hari chuckled before continuing to eat while she thought about what she wanted to do next.“Woah! Did your snake just eat dango?! I’ve never seen a breed like that before!” a woman’s voice suddenly shouted from right beside Hari.Hari slightly jumped, her eyes focusing on the woman suddenly beside her. She looked like she was a few inches taller than Hari, her black hair with purple highlights running through it was up in a high spiky ponytail, she had light pupil-less brown eyes, and she had a small frame. She was wearing a fitted mesh body suit that covered her from her neck down to her thighs it looked like. Over this, Hari could see that she wore a tan overcoat with a purple in-seam and a pocket on each side, a dark orange mini-skirt, a dark blue belt, and pale grey shin guards. She was also wearing a forehead protector along with a small pendant that looks like a snake fang and a wristwatch.The woman was staring at Ran with shiny curious eyes as she leaned closer to get a better look.“Actually, she’s an Amphiptere Dragon.” Hari told her before taking a bite of her dango stick. She noticed the woman take a stick from her plate and began to eat as well with her eyes wide. Hari internally snorted. The lady reminded her of her Dad when he was always stealing food off her plate, or Draco, or Hermione. Hari didn’t mind though, so she just continued to eat the yummy dango. She did the same thing back to them.“She’s a dragon?!” Anko practically squealed. She had been walking with Nai-chan when she saw her favorite Dango Shop and took off in glee. She heard Nai-chan yelling after her while throwing some pretty creative curse words behind her. She’d ran into the shop and was about to greet Yuki when she saw the sexy foreigner sitting in the corner with the most exotic looking snake she’d ever seen! She just had to get a closer look. But finding out it was a dragon of all things just blew her mind!“Yeah, this is Ran. Ran, say hello.” Hari said.Ran opened one of her jewel like sapphire eyes before opening them both up. ^^Hello Snake Summoner. She smells of blood, dango, and sugar, hatchling.^^ Ran hissed.Hari blinked. “She said hello and that you smell like blood, dango, and sugar.”Anko blinked before she began to cackle. “That’s awesome! You understood her?” Anko was fascinated.Hari nodded. “She’s my Familiar. I can understand her along with snakes and other animals and insects.”“That’s so freaking cool! She’s like a Summoning’s!” Anko excitedly exclaimed. “Oh, I’m Mitarashi Anko by the way and you’re fucking gorgeous.” Anko said with a leer, wiggling her brows.Hari couldn’t help but snort and laugh. “Nice to meet you, Mitarashi-san.” She grinned.“Ahh, none of that now! Just call me Anko or Anko-chan. We’re going to be best friends after all!” she excitedly crowed with glee.“I’m Hari.” She couldn’t help but smile at Anko. She reminded her of her Dad along with Bellatrix but a way saner. Don’t get her wrong though, Hari could totally tell that Anko was nuts, but not like Bellatrix murdering psychopath nuts.“Anko! What in the world do you think you’re doing?! You’re eating her snack and you didn’t even ask if you could have one! Where in the hell are your manners, woman?!” another woman scolded in a no nonsense voice, her hands on her hips, her red eyes narrowed.Hari stared at the newcomer. She hadn’t seen anyone besides Voldemort with red eyes but they looked really good on her. She was a tall gorgeous lady with fair-skin and slender build. She had long black untamed hair reaching her upper back, and very unique eyes that were red, with an additional ring in them that looked pink, Hari could see now that she was a bit closer. She wore make-up consisting of a dark red lipstick and purple eye shadow. She wore a red mesh armour blouse with only the right sleeve visible. Over it she wore what resembled to be bandages with a rose thorn pattern on it that looked like a short dress. Her hands and upper thighs were wrapped in bandages and she wore the Konoha forehead protector and regular shinobi sandals.“Nai-chan! Meet Hari-chan and her Familiar Ran. She’s an actual Dragon, Nai-chan. A Dragon!” Anko excitedly told her as she continued to eat Hari’s dango without quam. Hari just chuckled while pushing a plate towards Anko.Anko gave her a big grin, throwing her a kiss before continuing to eat her beloved dango.Kurenai blinked before turning her attention to the exotic looking woman with the prettiest eyes she’d ever seen. “Hello there. My name is Yūhi Kurenai. I am so sorry for my friend. I’ve been trying to teach her manners for years and hardly anything has stuck. Honestly, I can’t take her anywhere.” Kurenai said with a heavy sigh as Anko just munched happily on dango humming out loud.Hari chuckled. “It’s no trouble at all, Yūhi-san.”“Please, call me Kurenai−”“Or Nai-chan.” Anko put in happily as she began to pet Ran’s feathers. Ran began to let out a contented purr which sent Anko squealing at how freaking adorable she was.“Would you like to sit, Kurenai-chan?” Hari asked with a chuckle.“Thank you, Hari-san.”“Hari is just fine.” She told her.“Are you just visiting?” Kurenai asked as Yuki came over and took hers and Anko’s orders before she walked off to get it started.“No, my siblings and I are going to be getting citizenship and living here. We have a meeting tomorrow.”“That’s great! We’ll have to get together and go to a bar and celebrate! How old are your sibs and their names?” Anko asked.“Luna is the youngest at 17. She’ll be 18 in a few months though. Then there’s Draco, he and I are the same age at 18. Then lastly are the twins Fred and George. They’re 22 years old. I have two more siblings that’ll be coming soon to. Neville is 18 and Hermione is 19. She just had her birthday a few months ago.”“So its only you 5 that are going to be moving here at the moment?” Kurenai asked as Yuki came back with their food and drinks and put a new fizzy Pop bottle in front of Hari. Hari thanked her before she focused back on the conversation.“Yeah, my Dad and Uncles will be joining after their business is completed back at our old home. My other two sibs will soon follow after.”“Wow, so where are you guys from?” Anko asked.“Beyond the Veil.”Anko and Kurenai stopped mid chew or sip as they stared at Hari with wide astonished eyes. They knew exactly what she was talking about.“Beyond the Veil? You’re from the Mahoutokoro Sekai (magic world)?!” Anko gaped before her eyes lit up.Hari nodded. “We all needed a change after what we had to deal with.”“What happened?” Kurenai couldn’t help but ask. “That is if you don’t mind me asking.” Kurenai quickly said as she realized she was prying.Hari shook her head. “I don’t mind, Kurenai-chan. It was because of a terrible War among other things. The War finished several hours ago. Our side won, but before my worlds Government could start spouting off shit at me and start ordering me around, or Merlin forbid, start spouting off shit about me being the next Dark Lady, I made sure my family and I got out as quickly as possible. I seriously needed a new start at life. Plus I have family here that’s alive.”Anko and Kurenai stared shocked. “I’m so sorry, Hari-chan.” Kurenai murmured.“No worries, Nai-chan. I don’t mind talking about it. We kicked the opposing side’s arse which I will always be thankful for.”“That’s good! I love a good fight.” Anko cheered. “Have you met anyone else yet?”“We met Gai-chan and his team, they’re adorable. We also met Izumo-kun and Kotetsu-kun. After that my siblings went to check into our hotel while I felt like exploring. I ran into a young girl Ino-chan soon after. Everyone I’ve met so far has been great.” Hari suddenly grinned. “And I’ve got a date tomorrow at 7.”“Really?! With who, spill right now!” Anko demanded excitedly.“Anko, calm down.” Kurenai said but she was also quite curious.Hari laughed. “I asked out Gai-chan.”Silence from both women. You could hear a pin drop in that moment. Both women’s mouths were agape, their eyes were practically bugging out of their heads. This gorgeous exotic looking woman asked out Maito Gai?!“GAI?! Maito Gai, right? We’re talking about the dude in the neon green jump suit that is always spouting off about Youth, right? The one that is always doing crazy workouts and challenging others in outlandish competitions? The one that always has sparkles, flowers, and rainbows popping out of nowhere in back of him when he poses or does something else as crazy? That Gai?!” Anko asked, her light brown eyes still practically bugging out.Hari had no idea what she was talking about, but she only knew one Gai who wore neon green. “Yep.” Hari answered, popping the P at the end.“The fuck, why?!” Anko asked, bewildered.Kurenai couldn’t help but let a hysterical giggle fall out of her mouth. She couldn’t help it. Her new friend was definitely not boring, that’s for damn sure. She was enjoying Anko’s reaction as well. It was rare that Anko was gob smacked and Kurenai was going to enjoy every single last moment of it!“He made me smile and laugh. He also doesn’t give two shits about what people think of him. I also think he’s adorable.” Hari giggled. “And I think he’s a bit of a troll like me when I’m messing with people since he made Draco faint from the green jump suit he was trying to give him.”Anko was silent before throwing her head back and cackling while Kurenai laughed as well.“The Jounin Standby Station is going to be floored by the news!” Anko cackled. Oh she couldn’t wait to tell Kakashi and see his face. She couldn’t wait to tell Ibiki!!!! He was going to faint or maybe go into shock.HAHAHAHA!!!Suddenly a bluish/white light entered through the wall and shocked everyone that was there when a cheetah formed out of the light. There were several screams, Anko drew out a kunai, Kurenai held up her hands in a hand sign before everyone quieted down as it spoke.“Hari, you need to get back to the hotel! Uncle Siri keeps blowing up our two-way mirrors with calls since you’re not answering yours.” The cheetah Patronus said in Draco’s voice before it vanished.The building was silent before everyone began to talk with shock about what they just saw.“What the hell was that?!” Anko asked wide eyed.Kurenai was staring at where the cheetah had been before it vanished.“That’s called a Patronus. It takes the form of an animal guardian when you think about your happiest memory. It can deliver messages along with keeping Dementor’s away.”“What’s a De-men-tor?” Kurenai asked as she sounded out the foreign word.“A terrible creature that can literally suck the very soul out of you leaving nothing but a living shell behind. They also bring forth your worst memories and nightmares. They protect Azkaban which is a prison in my world. They fought alongside the opposing side against us.”“Wow . . .” both woman said wide eyed, they both shivered at the thought of something sucking out their souls.“Do you have one too, Hari-chan?” Kurenai asked.“A Patronus?” Hari asked.“Yeah.”“Yes, I’ll show you guys sometime. Well, I’ve got to get going. I’ll hopefully see you guys later.”“For sure! Bai bai.” Anko waved as she grabbed the rest of Hari’s dango and added it to hers.“See you, Hari-chan.” Kurenai waved as well while Hari left the Dango shop, she headed back to the hotel to talk to her Dad. She knew he’d call her to check up on her and the others. ♦♦♦ After she got back to the hotel, she found which suite her and her siblingss were staying in, Hari had gotten ahold of her Dad and stayed on the two-way mirror for a few hours and into the evening before she finally was able to say goodbye. Her Dad was already missing her so much, she could tell.She tossed the mirror onto her bed before she fell back against the bedding, letting out a long sigh. It was quite cozy. She laid there for a little bit, her eyes closed when Luna walked in.“Do you want to join me and the others down stairs in the onsen, Haddy?”“That sounds lovely.”And it was absolutely awesome. Hari hadn’t felt this relaxed in a long time. Ran was either swimming in the hot water like an excited kid, or was floating around on her back in bliss. Hari was floating on her back, her long hair floating around her like a curtain. She was staring up at the beautiful night sky as the steam from the hot water curled around her. Luna was humming while floating next to her, her long white/blonde hair mixing and curling along with Hari’s.“Are you happy, Haddy?” Luna suddenly asked, breaking the peaceful quietness.“I’m happy that we’ve left the Wizarding World behind us. I’m happy that we’re safe. I’ll be even happier once we get our citizenship and our new home set up though.”“It’ll all turn out nicely tomorrow. We’ll get our citizenship without any problems.” Luna told her. They were both quiet for a long moment before Luna suddenly broke it by giggling.Hari looked over at her with a finely arched black brow. “Yes? Would you like to share with the class, giggles?”Luna continued to giggle. “You’ll find out tomorrow, dearest sister. I’m going to take great amusement from it and so will the twins, but you . . . You’re going to whine so terribly.”“Oh boy, that is never good.” Hari grumped but if you looked into her eyes, you’d see the amusement that was glowing there. She wondered what could possibly make her whine, but many things came to mind unfortunately.Luna outright laughed this time at Hari’s face.“Why is Lu-Lu laughing like that?! Did you get her drunk off of Firewhiskey again, HADRIANNA LILLIAN?!” Draco yelled from the other side of the bamboo wall. “I thought I hid that shit.”“No, I did not get her drunk! And I wasn’t the one who did that, it was George!”There was an indignant sputter. “I did not give Lu-Lu that bottle! She picked the wrong one. It is not my fault.” George yelled. “I thought we wouldn’t speak of that night ever again!”“How can anyone forget the night Luna ran through Hogwarts, sitting astride an Abraxsus while naked, pretending to be Lady Godiva while singing Witch Doctor?!” Hari cackled. That night had been brilliant. Dear Merlin, she was so happy when she brought the Muggle world into her magical friends/families lives. Watching their reactions to Muggle movies, cars, games, music, food, clothing, and so on brought her nothing but joy.“I felt that I really was the embodiment of Lady Godiva that night. Theo complimented me by saying that I had a very nice rack along with a fine arse.” Luna giggled.Hari snorted water up her nose as she began to laugh hard. She went under the water as she began to laugh before she came up for air, still laughing while she heard her brothers cursing Theodore Nott.“I told you he was staring at her, but no, you jackarses didn’t believe me!” Draco snarled.“Wasn’t that also the night that Haddy got Hermione to bungee jump with her off the Astronomy Tower?” Fred suddenly asked.Luna looked over at Hari who was staring at the bamboo wall that was separating the women and men’s onsen with wide eyes that were practically bugging out.“You told me that was Lavender and Cho, Hari!” Draco screamed, furious. Draco was an extreme Mother Hen when it came to his siblings, family, and close friends. He’d lost his mind when he saw who he thought was Lavender Brown and Cho Chang jump off the Astronomy Tower with nothing but a piece of rope a piece to keep them from breaking their fool necks. He wasn’t close to those two, but he still thought they were both dumb as Hippogriff shit. It was in fact Hari and Hermione after too many drinks and a triple dog dare.“Ha, ha, ha, ha. Yeah . . . Funny story, that . . .” Hari chuckled embarrassed.“How on earth did you get Hermione to agree to that?” George asked.“Several shots of tequila and a triple dog dare. Hermione can’t help but pick up the challenge if it’s a triple dog dare. Plus I threw in buying her any 3 books that she wanted from any of the Magical Alley’s.” Hari answered.“Yeah, that would do it.” George chuckled.They stayed in the bath for another hour, having fun while they reminisced about their time together in and out of school. Even with Voldy and Dumbasadoor trying to ruin their lives, Hari and her friends and family did have a ton of good memories. Now that they were here in the Elemental Nations though, they’d be able to have even more happy memories and a new life.The 5 siblings soon got out and trekked back to their suite that was on the top floor. Draco had made sure that they had the best. Hari said goodnight to them all before she walked into her room. Ran was on her bed already asleep on one of the pillows. Hari took the towel off her head before waving her hand and it dried quickly. She changed into a long dark lavender, below the knees nightgown with thin spaghetti straps. She soon got into bed, set her alarm on her wand before she fell fast asleep. Hari had the best night’s sleep that night. ♦♦♦ The next morning Hari and the others were awake and ready to go see Hiru-jiji-chan. It was freaking hot as hell so Hari dressed in a pair of dark green jean short shorts, a black sleeveless tank top that buttoned up, one of her favorite dark brown Dragon Hyde leather jackets that she put a cooling charm on so she wouldn’t be dying, and she wore a pair of black ankle Converse. She put her hair up in a high ponytail, casting a sticking charm so it wouldn’t fall out or come undone till she took her clip out. She grabbed her messenger bag that had all her papers in it that Hiru-jiji-chan might need just in case and she was ready to go.The others were waiting for her out in the living room. George and Fred were wearing dark blue capris that went below their knees a few inches and were rolled up, and sleeveless white and green T-shirts respectively with sandals. Luna was wearing a short yellow sundress with white poke-a-dots all over with her hair down and red wedges on her feet. Draco was dressed in dark grey jeans, a white dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up, with a dark purple waist coat over it. On his feet he wore black ankle boots with a one inch heel that was thick.“Ready to go?” Hari asked.“Yep, let’s go get our new life started!” George said happily.“I can’t wait to see the Uzumaki Compound or are we going to get a new place?” Fred asked.“I don’t know. Let’s just see what happens. I also can’t wait to meet Naruto! I hope he’s excited to meet me as much as I am to meet him. I’m still wondering why he never wrote me back since I always sent him a letter along with Hiru-jiji-chan’s and presents for him when it was his birthday or holiday or just in general you know. I asked Hiru-jiji-chan what was going on, but he said that maybe he just wanted to meet face to face.” Hari said with excited eyes.Their little group got a lot of looks as they walked the streets towards the building where the Hokage was. It took about 15 minutes to get there. They entered the building and walked up the winding staircase till they got to the top. A woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties was sitting there at her desk, organizing papers. She looked up, her eyes widening at the exotic foreign looking gorgeous people in front of her.“Um . . . G-g-good morning. How may I h-help you?” she stuttered.“Good morning. We have a meeting with Hokage-sama. Please inform him that Haddy-chan is here with her siblings.” Hari told her.The secretary blinked before she pressed a intercom button on her desk. “Hokage-sama.”“What is it, Higarshi-san?” an old wise voice responded.“Um, Haddy-chan and her siblings are here to see you?” Higarashi-san said.There was a long stretch of silence when, “SEND THEM IN!!!” was shouted.Higarashi-san jumped before saying, “Go right in.”They nodded before Hari pushed the doors opened to reveal Hiru-chan’s office. It was a nice large office, there was a large desk that sat in front of a large wide opened window that looked over Konoha. There were four portraits of the Kages’ on the opposite wall on Hari’s right, floor to ceiling bookcases, and there was a lounge area off to the side with a couch and two loveseats with a glass table in the center.Hari continued to look around the room and saw that there were six Shinobi with animal masks that hid their faces. This must be the Anbu Guards who watch Hiru-chan’s back. They all stood at attention and were watching the 5 new occupants with curious eyes.“Haddy-chan.”Hari’s eyes centered on an old man who was Hari’s height. His skin was a light tan, his short hair grey along with his goatee, his face was gaunt from age, and he had wrinkles and liver spots from old age as well. He also had a single line running vertically under the outer corners of each of his dark brown eyes, which stretched down into his face as they reached his cheeks. He was dressed in the customary Hokage white hat and haori with a red, full-length kimono that was tied with a white sash. He was grinning wide at Hari.“It’s finally good to see you in person, Hiru-jiji-chan.” Hari greeted with a cheeky grin.The Anbu were shocked but no one could tell because of their masks. There were only two people who referred to Hokage-sama as jiji-chan, and that was either Sarutobi Konohamaru who was his actual grandson, or Uzumaki Naruto who Hokage-sama had a soft spot for and let get away with calling him that. They’d never heard anyone else refer to him like that until now that is.They were all wondering who she was though? Who was this young woman that could get away with such disrespect from their Hokage?Sarutobi Hiruzen laughed as he came around his desk, Hari meeting him in the middle of the room where they hugged.The Anbu continued to stare in shock. Who the hell was this woman?!“It’s good that you’re finally here, my dear. I thought you’d never get here.” Hiruzen murmured into her hair.“Believe me, I wanted to come here when I was told I had living family here when I was 7. But I had to take care of a few things that took longer than I wanted.”Hiruzen pulled back to just look at her. Hardrianna Lillian Potter-Uzumaki-Black was like a granddaughter to him. He had been shocked when one day he came into his office years ago with a glowing black box that was decked out with jewels and foreign carvings on it on his desk. He’d been very suspicious before he made sure it was safe to open. When he opened it to find only a letter, he had been quite intrigued. That’s when his world was turned on its axis!He’d found out that Kushina’s twin sister Lily had somehow been living on the other side of the Veil in the Mahoutokoro Sekai (magic world)! She had married, given birth to a baby girl, and then she was murdered along with her husband, leaving her young daughter as the next Clan Leader of the Uzumaki’s. Naruto had a living relative! Hiruzen had been so bloody ecstatic at the news. Not only that, but it also looked like Tsunade actually had two close relatives that she had no idea about. He’d have to let her know, she’d be very happy.Soon enough, Hiruzen and Haddy had become pen pals. She also began to send letters addressed to Naruto along with gifts, but Hiruzen had kept them till Naruto was a bit older. He thought it would be better to surprise him, but he always thought that he should have maybe given Naruto those letters and gifts since he didn’t have the best childhood considering he held the Nine-Tailed Fox inside of him. Dear Kami, Haddy was going to be so upset with him when he told her.Fuck, he was too old for this shit, but it was his own fault and he’d just have to live with the consequences.“Please take a seat.” Hiruzen said to Haddy’s group while singling his Anbu to disappear. They did as ordered giving them all privacy, but still being in the room. “So introductions are in order. My name is Sarutobi Hiruzen, I am the Sandaime Hokage of Konohagakure. Welcome.”Hari smiled. “These are my brothers and sister. Draco, Fred, George, and Luna.”Hiruzen nodded at each of them with a smile.“Are you going to handle our citizenship papers, Hiru-jiji-chan, or should we go to the building that handles that?” Hari asked. “I wanted to get that paperwork out of the way as soon as possible.”“No need for that, I made preparations just for this occasion.” Hiruzen responded as he began to take out papers from his desk drawer. “You’re going to have to answer each and every single one of these questions truthfully. You cannot lie or there will be dire consequences and I will know if you’re lying.” He gave them all a serious look.They all nodded.They had nothing to hide.“Who would like to start?”“Luna, why don’t you go first,” suggested Draco.Two Anbu, Weasel and Crow twitched when they heard his voice. It sent shivers down both their spines. His voice had a dangerous purring sound to it that they both quite liked. They watched the young man with intrigued eyes.“I’ll go first then,” Luna’s relaxed dreamy voice answered, making the two Anbu focus their attention on her. “Alright let’s get started then,” Hiruzen said and for the next 3 hours he filled out all the paper work for them. He found each of Haddy’s siblings unique and interesting. Luna was a gem and he couldn’t believe that she was an Oracle, the twins reminded him of Naruto very much, but they were able to balance each other out very well, and Draco reminded him of the Hyuga but he seemed so much more relaxed than them somehow. Hiruzen believed it was because of Haddy; she kept him from an overly inflated ego. He did smirk at Haddy though when he was granted Ōji (Prince) status, making her just roll her eyes at him, and muttering about once a Slytherin Prince, always a Slytherin Prince.Once he was done with the four of them it was finally Haddy’s turn.Hiruzen asked her the very same questions until he got to the part about her family being a Clan and depending on how far she could have traced it back, she would be eligible for Hime status just like Draco was now a Ōji (Prince).“Well, I’m an Heiress and Head of 8 Houses/Clans: Potter, Black, Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, Peverell, Emry’s, and Uzumaki. I can trace those back 1,000 years, some even more then that. I gained them all through either blood, conquest, or Lady Magic deemed me worthy of them.”Hiruzen dropped the pen he was holding while staring, his jaw was on his table right now. Sweet Kami!!!“What was your status in your world?” Hiruzen all but croaked.Hari blinked. “Oh, well in the Magical community I would have been the High Queen if we still had a Monarchy and Ruling Royal Family according to the Goblin King Ragnok, but since we didn’t, I was just known as Heiress/Lady-whatever-how-many-bloody-names I have, but I’m also known as the Sage Supreme in my old world. In the Muggle world however I was known as Princess and Grand Duchess when conducting business.”All the Anbu had their jaws on the floor just like their Hokage. She didn’t act anything like a hime nor did she dress as one! She had to be the most unconventional hime any of them had ever seen! She wasn’t prissy, rude, arrogant, or whiny; honestly, they couldn’t remember coming into contact or across such a relaxed and down to earth Royal! Draco-oji-sama acted more Royal like then Hari-hime-sama did.“Haddy-chan . . .” Hiruzen trailed off.“What?” she blinked confused. Why was he staring at her like that, and why did she get the feeling that all of those Anbu people were staring at her as well?“You’re definitely a Hime. You will have it added to your name from now on.” Hiruzen told her in a no nonsense voice.Hari blinked several times before sputtering indignantly. “W-w-what?! Why?” Hari all but whined.There was the whining, all of the Anbu thought in amusement.Hari wasn’t happy at all. Now she knew why Luna had told her that she wasn’t going to be happy. She could see her little sister trying to suppress her giggling. This meant Hari would have to be dealing with the Royal Court here in the Elemental Nations, politics, Royals, and whatever bloody else that shit brought with it. She hated dealing with rich people! They were all crybabies for crying out loud! They bitched about everything! It was nothing but a headach to her!“Suck it up, little one. It’ll give you more protection, you’ll be able to have a say in many more things then you would if you didn’t have this status, people will listen and pay more attention to what you have to say, many more doors will be opened to you, and you will be a greater force to be reckoned with then you already are. Besides, this’ll help you with gaining custody of Naruto,” Death commented as they suddenly stood beside her. Death knew their little one very well. If they didn’t step in now, Hari would go off on a rant of how she would be a horrible princess, that she didn’t want it what so ever. Death knew that she would tell Hiruzen that she’d rather jump on top of a bomb then be a part of the Royal Court here in the Elemental Nations. It was better to step in now before she got on a roll about why she didn’t want hime status.Luna looked over, inclined her head with a welcoming smile before focusing back outside the window, trying her best not to laugh outright at Hari’s mulish face. Death chuckled underneath their breath. They always did like Luna Lovegood.Hari frowned when Death-nii-chan brought up her little cousin. She’d have to bring that up once they were finished with the paperwork.“I won’t hear any of that whining of yours, Haddy-chan. You are in fact a Hime whether you like it or not. You were one in your world along with being a Grand Duchess, so you’re one here too. You would have been one even with just one of those Clans you are a Head of since you can trace them so far back.” Hiruzen told her as he filled out the papers, ignoring the dirty look she was throwing him.“Should have taken my chance and lied, damn the consequences,” Hari muttered to herself with a growl, folding her arms across her chest with a scowl.There was amusement from all around the room.“Look at it this way, Har-bear, you won’t be dealing with all the stuff that comes with it alone. Draco will be with you. Just pull out your Slytherin side when at Court like you did back in our old world.” Fred told her with a smirk.“Dear Merlin, I’m going to have to keep her from smacking the shit out of anyone.” Draco sighed in resignation. He’d heard the horror stories from his Father when Haddy was in Court with everyone. She had driven Lucius Malfoy to drink on several occasions when one of the members of the Court got on her last nerve and she shredded them with her words and foul language that she got away with most of the time. There was also that one time his Father had to physically restrain her from strangling Dumbledore in the early years when he tried to regain his custody of her.Fred and George laughed outright at Draco’s miserable face while Luna patted his shoulder.“Don’t worry, brother dear, it won’t be too bad. I’ll be right there with you and we’ll keep her out of trouble.” Luna said in her dreamy voice. “It won’t be so bad once Uncle Siri, Uncle Mooney, and Uncle Sev get here. They’ll join us as well.”A stormy cloud suddenly appeared over Draco’s head and began to rain and thunder over his head. “It wont be soon enough though. Knowing her, she’ll start a fight with the first bloke who tells her she’s meant to look pretty and stay silent.” Hari rolled her eyes at his dramatics.“Dear Merlin, you make it sound like I smack the shit out of people all the time, Dray.” Hari snorted.Draco blinked several times, turning his head slowly to his dearest cousin/sister of his heart. “The last time someone pissed you off, Hadrianna, you not only turned their skin into that ghastly Oompa Loompa orange, you made them sparkle like a disco ball, gave them bucked teeth, made them bald, gave them a tail of a donkey along with ears, and made them sing every time they went to talk in soprano. And that was all before you broke their nose and sent them through a window out of the 42nd floor building.”The entire room was silent. The Anbu shuffled uncomfortably by the atmosphere in the Hokage’s office.Hari rolled her eyes once again. “He called me a half-breed with bad blood and told me I was only good as a broodmare and called my Mother a whore.”All of Hari’s siblings scowled as well as the Anbu and Hiruzen.“And you let him live?!” Draco, Fred, and George snarled while Luna just continued to scowl which should never ever appear on her face. She looked like an enraged demon.“I’ve got better things to do then kill closedminded arseholes. Besides, last time I heard, he was still in a body cast and was still sporting everything I cursed and hexed him with.”“Should have turned him into a newt and given him to Uncle Sev to use in his potions.” George mumbled.“It would have destroyed the potion.” Hari replied with another roll of her eyes. Merlin, if she kept that up, she was sure she’d see her brain on the next roll.Hiruzen couldn’t help but chuckle at their antics as he finished up their papers. “Do you all have your health papers up to date? If not, you’ll have to go to the hospital and get that updated.”“Yes. King Ragnok made sure to have us all checked out after the battle ended which was yesterday by his best Goblin Healers. Here you go,” Hari handed over their health papers.Hiruzen took them, looking them over. He checked them all over thoroughly, adding them into their newest files while writing more on each of their files. “Do you know what you all want to be doing for a living? Did you want to join the Shinobi Forces? You are all seasoned warriors, you have seen battle and war. You all know what being a Shinobi involves, or would you like to do something else and being civilians instead? Honestly, I think you all would be exceptional additions to the Shinobi Force.”Hari, Draco, Fred, George, and Luna looked at each other.“George and I want to open up a magic weapons and potions shop that’ll cater to the Shinobi Forces. That’ll bring in more revenue if we’re able to make trade agreements with the other Nations. We have one of a kind stuff and I think it’ll be a big hit.” Fred said. “The Fire Nation will definitely be seen as the strongest even more so, that’s for sure.”“Wow, Fred. That was very well thought out.” Draco commented, mouth agape.Fred chuckled. “You forget, little bro, Georgie and I ran a business before the War took over our lives.”Draco nodded. “I think being around my dad also helped along with King Ragnok’s weapons makers teaching you guys how to make them. Merlin, we were all really lucky to have been taught so many things by the Goblin Nation.”The twins chuckled.“That sounds interesting. No one will be able to replicate them either since no one but you five have Maho. I’m very interested to see what you come up with. I would like to see a demonstration as well to see what you two come up with.” Hiruzen said with a nod as he made a few notes in Fred and George’s files. “I think you two should also become Tokubetsu Jōnin. If I remember from the letters Haddy-chan has sent me over the years, you two are highly skilled when it comes to inventing things. Of course if you pursue that, you’ll have to fight my Chunin, Tokubetsu Jōnin, and Jōnin that I choose in a mock fight exam to gain that status.”“Sounds fun.” Fred and George exclaimed together with big grins.“Oh Merlin, their already plotting.” Draco mumbled.Hari and Luna giggled.“What about you three?” Hiruzen asked curiously.“I’m a Potion Master due to being an apprentice under my Uncle since my 5th year. I finished my apprenticeship in the middle of my 7th year of Hogwarts; due to that, I would like to join the Hospital and offer to make potions for them and become a healer as well. I believe you call them medic-nin. I’d be using my Magic though instead of Chakra. I’d be able to do more in-depth Diagnostic Tests along with other things which would help the other medics immensely who aren’t able to fine the problem right away.” Hiruzen nodded. “I would like to discuss what types of potions you would like to have the Hospital to start using. Do you have any experience in being a medic?”“Yes, we all began learning with King Ragnok’s best Goblin Healer Kilgrave along with Hogwarts Head Healer Poppy Pomfrey, so we are all quite proficient in healing and are certified. I don’t mind going through training though from the beginning if that helps.” Draco said.It was good to know that all five knew about healing. “I’ll contact the hospital and let them know that you will be joining them then. I think you should also try to get either Chunin or Tokubetsu Jōnin rank as well, Draco-kun.”Draco nodded. “I’d be more than happy to join the Shinobi Force.”Hiruzen wrote in Draco’s file before turning to look at Hari and Luna with a raised brow.“I’d like to join Draco and become his partner not only in the hospital but also in the field. We are used to working side by side after all and watching each other’s backs.” Luna said.“Are you sure, Lu-Lu?” Draco asked, turning to face his little sister.“Yes, I am meant to stay as your partner. You will need me for what we will face in the future. We will be an unstoppable team as always. We will also be the Hospitals elite along with five others. Uncle Mooney is one of them.” Luna answered as her bright blue eyes swirled with excitement.“I approve.” Hiruzen said with a smile. “Luna-chan, will you be trying for Chunin or Tokubetsu Jōnin status as well? Hari-chan told me that you have a few very special skills that others don’t.”Luna blinked, her eyes going more unfocused for a moment. “Yes, I will be gaining rank of Tokubetsu Jōnin. How exciting.”Hiruzen blinked before chuckling. It was nice to know that they had an Oracle on their side that was able to see into the past, present, and future. She’d be able to give them a heads up on things.“Hari-chan, what about you? Any ideas of what you would like to do?” Hiruzen asked as he finished writing in Luna’s file.“I love teaching. I wouldn’t mind teaching classes at the academy off and on or even the adults special classes. I was Leading Commander of my army, I taught all of them so I wouldn’t mind continuing that, and passing on what I know. Hell, I could teach special classes too like Sealing, cooking, manners and etiquette on how to act around highly important clients, health, healing, organization; the list goes on and on, Hiru-jiji-chan. I’m a jack of all trades.” Hari told with a smile.Hiruzen was nodding excitedly at that. Hari-chan was a magnificent warrior after all. He’d hate to see all of that go to waste. She was only 18 after all, still so young. He honestly couldn’t wait to see what she would become in a few years. She was already a person to be feared off and on the battlefield, but none of his Shinobi have seen her fight yet. They honestly could learn several things from her.“Yes, I completely agree. Tokubetsu Jōnin status is what I would like you to try out for, Hari-chan. And I will be sure to get into contact with the Principal at the academy and let them know that a new class is being added. It will certainly help the Genin hopefuls.”“Sounds good, Hiru-jiji-chan.”Hiruzen smiled while writing inside of Hari’s file. “Now then, I have a question.”“Ask away.”“Your Maho, is it genetic? Do your skills that you have all gained from having it, will it be passed on to your children?”“It is genetic, but it can skip a generation or two. Some of the skills can also be lost for whatever amount of time to. Luna for instance is the first qualified Oracle to be born in the past 500 years in our world. We have Seers and Prophetess’s but not an Oracle until Luna. That can pass down to her children or not along with her magic. It’s honestly always up in the air.” Hari told him.Hiruzen nodded. “Your Maho is quite different from Chakra and I believe it can be considered as an entirely new form of a Kekkei Genkai. Due to that and since you are of Hime status, Hari-chan, and are Head of over 8 Clans, you can be considered for the Clan Restoration Act, marry into a Clan, or there is the last option of giving birth to one or two children from a Clan that does not have a Kekkei Genkai whatsoever. Draco-kun, you are in the same boat as well. If you choose the CRA, you will be able to have up to 3 or more husbands/wives. If you choose to marry into a Clan that is already in existence that has a Kekkei Genkai then you will only have 1 husband/wife. The third choice if you choose a Clan that doesn’t have a Kekkei Genkai, you won’t have to marry anyone, but you must sire a child/children. It is our law here after all so nothing is lost such as your extraordinary Kekkei Genkai.”“I get a harem?” Hari croaked, a blush beginning to infuse her pale cheeks.“Seriously?!” Draco squawked, his entire face going red.“Dayum!!!” Fred and George crowed with glee as they laughed.“You two will have so much fun! We both know that we’ll be sharing one wife/husband though, so no harem for us.” Fred said cheekily.Luna smiled. “You both will enjoy your spouses’ very much.” Luna’s eyes sparkled with amusement. “Please, put their names down for the CRA, Hokage-sama.” Hari’s and Draco’s heads snapped to their little sister who was grinning at them. Her smile was quite dirty, making them both blush even more. Death was chuckling at how adorable they both looked.Hiruzen couldn’t help but chuckle. “Shall I put you down for the CRA then, Hari-chan, Draco-kun?”“Uhh . . .” both Hari and Draco garbled still not only blushing but they were both also daydreaming it seemed.“Put them both down, Hokage-sama.” Luna replied with a dreamy smile on her face.“We wonder−”“How your Pop’s and−”“The Uncles are going−”“To react to you two−”“Having a harem,” the twins said in their annoying way together. They were both now leering at Hari and Draco.“Shut up!” Hari and Draco hissed together.Luna just continued to smile dreamily.Draco bit his lip before speaking up. “You should put me down for a male harem, Hokage-sama.”Hiruzen blinked. “I’m sorry, Draco-kun, but you must be able to have children−”“I can get pregnant plus there’s a potion that allows the male body to carry a child/children to term and give birth or by C-section.” Draco told him with the Malfoy dignity.Crickets were heard from all around the room. Hiruzen was shocked as well as the Anbu. Weasel and Crow were staring at Draco with mouths agape. They both felt themselves shiver at the thought of a pregnant Draco. They both felt a shift in their pants.“H-how is that p-possible?” Hiruzen croaked. If this was true, the possibilities for male couples would be wonderful!“Magic. It happens to those with strong magic without the potion. I created the potion to gain my Potion Master’s degree. It was successful for 12 different male couples. The potion will give the fetus the womb to grow in for nine months, at the end the penis will morph into a vagina to give birth. Once the babe is out, the vagina will revert back to a penis. If there are any complications in giving birth, then there is a C-section that will happen, but the penis will still reappear once the babe is out.”“That’s amazing, Draco-kun! And you can get pregnant without it?” Hiruzen asked.“I can.” Draco nodded.“This is one of the Potions that would be available at the hospital for those male couples who want a child?”“Yes.”“Splendid. You shall have a male only harem then, Draco-kun.”“Thank you.”Hiruzen nodded before turning to Haddy. “Do you have a preference, Haddy?”“I’m more into males then females really, but I can appreciate a beautiful woman, but I prefer men.”Hiruzen chortled while he finished writing their names down on the CRA documents. “I need you two to read and sign this.” He said while giving them a copy of the CRA contract. They took the time to read over the document before signing and giving it to Hiruzen who signed it as well before stamping each and doing a special seal over them before filing it.“Neko, could you please fetch a photographer so we could get their I.D.’s done.” Hiruzen commanded.“Hai Hokage-sama!” an Anbu with a cat mask said before Shunshin away in a swirl of leaves.“Why don’t we ever leave something cool behind when we Apparate away? How cool would it be to leave a swirl of fire, or our Instant Darkness Powder behind?” George gushed excitedly.“Hmm, good idea, Forge! We’ll have to test it out.” Fred excitedly exclaimed, a crazy glint appearing in his bright blue eyes that matched George’s.Draco let out a forlorn sigh. “We’ll have to ward the house within an inch of its life along with their lab.”Hari and Luna nodded.“Luna and I came up with a new stronger seal to reinforce the room from blowing up along with a new stronger shielding charm that’ll be able to withhold the backlash from coming out of the room if anything explodes.” Hari said.“Before the photographer gets here, what last name shall I write down?” Hiruzen asked.“Draco is going to have Uzumaki-Malfoy, Fred and George are going to have Uzumaki-Weasley, Luna is going to have Uzumaki-Lovegood, and I will be going by Uzumaki-Kuro from now on.” Hari answered.“You’re dropping Potter?” Draco asked with raised brows.Hari nodded. “I talked to Dad and the Uncles about it, and they were fine with it. Plus this is a new start so why not?” Hari shrugged.Draco nodded. “I’ll still be using Potter every now and again, Haddy.”“Wouldn’t be you if you didn’t, Dray.”While they were chatting, Hiruzen wrote down their last names before there was a knock on the door. “Enter.”The photographer came in and it took a few minutes to set up. It took 15 minutes to get everything done, labeled, and stamped with a seal. They each got their new I.D.’s and looked at them with smiles.“I shall schedule the mock fight exams for you all. It’ll take place no later than tomorrow around noon. I will send an Anbu to come and get you.”“Sounds good, Hiru-jiji-chan. I wanted to ask about housing?” Hari brought up.Hiruzen’s eyes went wide. “Right! You will be moving into the Uzumaki Compound. I will take you there myself.”“How big is it?” Draco asked curiously.“It is rather huge actually. The main house alone has over 87 rooms.”The 5 siblings’ eyes widened. “That’s more than enough room and then some.” George whistled.“More room than we need.” Hair muttered.“You’re forgetting about our extended family that will visit us later, Haddy.” Luna pointed out.“Right. How the hell could I have forgotten about that?” Hari said, smacking her forehead.“There are also about 47 different sized houses and buildings around the compound. The Uzumaki Clan Compound is located a couple of miles behind Training Ground 44 which is also known as The Forest of Death.”The siblings were all quiet before they all let out identical snorts of amusement. “Of course it is,” they said in unison.Hiruzen blinked confused so Hari explained, “We had our very own Forest of Death but it was called the Forbidden Forest. It has all types of dangers plants and creatures inhabiting it. No one was allowed to go in unless they were being escorted by either Uncle Severus who is the Potions Professor there or Hagrid who is the Grounds Keeper. I . . . I had a lot of adventures in there.”“An understatement.” Draco muttered.“Shut up, Dray, you were there to right alongside me.”“Not by bloody choice!” Draco hissed. “I almost died within 5 min of being in the bloody place.”“That was the first time when we were 11, and you didn’t die, you bloody drama queen.”Draco continued to mumble to himself while Hari rolled her eyes.“You should ask about your younger cousin now, little one,” Death said.Hari turned away from Draco and focused on Hiruzen. “Hiru-jiji-chan?”“Yes?”“How is my baby cousin Naruto doing?”Hari watched the blood drain from Hiru-jiji-chan’s face while the entire room went deathly quiet. Even the Anbu went still, their eyes went wide, waiting for their Hokage to answer the question. They all just suddenly realized that Uzumaki Naruto wasn’t the only Uzumaki anymore. He was about to gain 5 new family members in moments!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Hiru-jiji-chan?” Hair asked with a frown. Why did he looked like Death had just walked over his grave?Death was laughing internally at the way Sarutobi Hiruzen had responded so far to the question his little one had asked. Oohh, this is going to be good, they thought to themselves.The others were looking from Hari to the Hokage with frowns of their own while the Anbu shuffled their feet slightly.“Um . . .” Hiruzen bit his lip before sighing heavily, like the entire world was bearing down on his shoulders. “Naruto is . . .”Hari was thinking of the most terrible scenarios, because Hiruzen’s reaction was scaring her. “Oh my God, is he dead?!” Hari all but cried out, almost leaping from her chair.“What?! NO!!! No, no, no, no, no! Naruto is fine. He’s alive!” Hiruzen went on to calm her down, half out of his seat, his hands making a negative gesture.Hari sighed with relief, sitting back, a hand placed over her heart. “Then what the hell, Hiru-jiji-chan?! Why are you acting shifty?” Hari narrowed her eyes at him. The old man was acting really suspicious and it was putting Hari on guard.Hiruzen gulped, sitting back down in his chair. He put his hands together and did a complicated seal that would protect the entire room from sound getting out or in. He didn’t need others hearing Hari curse his name to Hell and back once he revealed the truth. Dear Kami, he was too old for this shit! Why in dear Kami’s name did he not ever tell Naruto about his Cousin?! Had he let the fumes from his pipe go straight to his head and mess around in there?! He sat back in his chair and watched the 5 Uzumaki’s straighten up and a mask fell on all their faces. They all looked . . . they looked like they were ready to go into battle.It was disconcerting if he was being honest with himself.Very disconcerting.He felt that feeling of someone walking over his opened grave again that he had dug himself. “What have you not been telling me, Hiruzen?” Hari asked coolly in her Commander voice that brooked no argument. She wanted to know what the hell her friend had been hiding this entire time from her. She had a feeling that she wasn’t going to like what he had to say at all.Hiruzen honestly felt like he was staring into the eyes of Death in that moment. If only he knew, he had no freaking idea how right he was.He took in a deep breath.It was now or never.“Naruto . . . He doesn’t know about you, Hari-chan.” He quietly spoke.The atmosphere in the room went from slightly calm and wary to downright cold. It was like the room had been sucked of its warmth and in its place was coldness. Hiruzen shivered internally. This . . . This was bad and he knew it was his fault. He’d fucked up bad.Hari blinked in shock, not expecting that at all. What in the flying battle fuck was this man that had been her friend since she was 7 years old saying?! “What?! What the bloody hell are you talking about? I’ve been writing to him and sending him gifts for the past 11 almost 12 years, Hiruzen! I’ve been writing to him since he was a baby! You’re telling me you never gave him any of my letters when he was old enough to read?!” Hari shouted in disbelief and anger.Wha-Why would he do this?!Hiruzen nodded, sweat beading at his forehead and upper lip. “I thought . . . I thought it would be better for him to meet you in person.” He trailed off quietly at the end.Hari stared at him like he was nuts. “That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard, Sarutobi Hiruzen!” she snarled at him. “There are a lot better excuses you could have told me, I know there is more to it. You never gave him any of my letters or the gifts I’ve sent over the years? Nothing?”“No.” Hiruzen answered with a shake of his head.Hari closed her eyes. She felt her magic wanting to be unleashed so she could rip Hiru-jiji-chan to shreds! How could he?!“Who the hell has been taking care of him since you never gave him the money I’ve sent him over the years with my gifts and letters?!”Hiruzen swallowed, his throat dry. “No one has been looking after him since he was about 4 years old. He got kicked out of the orphanage on his 4th birthday and lived on the streets till he was 5 years old. Once I found out, I bought him an apartment building with some of his inheritance money from his parents. He’s been living there since on his own.”Hari and the others were silent. Draco, Fred, George, and Luna knew that their sister was furious by how silent she was and her glowing eyes. Hell, they were upset as well! How could he allow a 4 year old to not only be kicked out of an orphanage, but also be left on the streets to live until a year bloody passed?!“What else.” Hari demanded to know. She was holding in her magic and fury by the tip of her fingers.Hiruzen sighed heavily. “Naruto is the jinchūriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox since the day of his birth. His Father, Namikaze Minato, the 4th Hokage, sealed the beast inside him to save the entire village when the Fox attacked. He wanted Naruto to be seen as a hero but . . .” Hiruzen trailed off. “Because of this, Naruto has been shunned by most of Konoha throughout his childhood, he’s been treated quite harshly. It’s mostly the civilians and a few of the Shinobi that don’t see a child, they see the Nine-Tailed Fox that murdered their friends and family. Naruto has had it very rough all these years.”Hari’s chair went flying across the room, ending up embedded into the wall with a loud crash. Debrie went flying, dust scattered through the air, blinding everyone for a moment before dispersing. Eyes were suddenly focused on the now angry Witch. Hari’s eyes were glowing, her long hair was flying around her as if alive. Every single one of the Anbu Guards stared at the memorizing sight that was Hari-hime in that moment. She looked like an avenging angel sent down to duel out punishment. They all waited though to jump in at any moment to protect their Hokage if things got too out of hand.Hiruzen sat in his chair with resignation, knowing that he deserved Hari’s ire.“Do you know how hard it is to hold myself back from tearing this village apart and finding those that have hurt my baby cousin, Sarutobi? Do you understand how hard it is to not send you flying right now?” Hari all but snarled quietly, her magic manifesting into crackling poison green/black/silver light around her fisted hands.That’s not good, her siblings thought, watching the train wreak that was in front of them.“I believe so. I am so sorry, Hari.” Hiruzen solemnly replied. “Nothing I say can express how thoroughly I’ve screwed up in handling Naruto’s situation.”The two stared at each other, Hari with her glowing eyes showing how utterly pissed she was at the circumstances, and Hiruzen with his resigned solemn face.“Does he know anything about his family? Who his parents were and about the Nine-Tails?” Luna asked quietly.“No.”Hari went up to a wall and punched it. A large crater was the result, the spidery cracks branching out leading towards the windows where they shook and cracked as well. Everyone stared at the angry young woman stunned at the sheer strength of the punch, but not her siblings. They’ve seen much worse from her when she’s angry. Hell, she could have taken out the entire wall along with the windows and half the building.She was holding back.“Naruto only received his Mother’s maiden name instead of his Father’s. I wanted to protect him from his Father’s enemies, and believe me, Minato-kun had very many. I soon forbade anyone from mentioning the Nine-Tails, hoping that the younger generation would not blindly hate Naruto as their parents do. However, Naruto's peers emulated their parents' hatred of him, despite not knowing why. This social isolation has caused Naruto to crave acknowledgement, which he has gotten by pulling pranks throughout the village, however, most of it is not good.” Hiruzen sighed sadly at how his Grandson in all but blood was treated.Hari walked up to the window, staring outside of it. “This . . . This whole situation is not acceptable. You’ve done nothing to protect him.” She said harshly with clenched teeth.“I’ve given him Anbu Guards to watch over him in his day to day life, but Naruto is a smart lad. He got that from both his parents. He’s able to avoid my best Anbu in fact.” Hiruzen told her with a small smile as he thought of all the imaginative ways that Naruto has escaped his best ninjas.Hari closed her eyes. She thought this whole time that Naruto was okay, but in fact he wasn’t. He lived a life like she had when she was still living with Petunia, Vernon, and Dudley but without being a House Elf. Naruto was neglected, abused mentally and physically she was sure. Who knew what his apartment conditions looked like, or what he ate, his education. Hari felt tears fall down her cheeks just thinking about how utterly and completely alone Naruto has been his entire life. He’s probably never received a hug, love, or kindness before without someone wanting something in return.“It all seems quite horrible now, little one, but everything will turn out fine. I Vow to you.” Death murmured to her as they wrapped their arms around her from behind, holding her to their wide cloaked chest.Hari nodded, unseeing for a long moment before turning to Hiruzen with sharp clear eyes. “I want to meet him and I want full custody of him. I am his Clan Head and cousin after all and closest relation. I won’t stand for anything less and if anyone has a fucking problem with it, then they can say it to my face and I’ll beat the shit out of them.”And every single person in that room believed her.Hari’s eyes slightly widened suddenly as a thought occurred to her. “Where is Cousin Tsunade and doesn’t Naruto have a Godfather or Godmother?”Hiruzen licked his lips as sweat built on his forehead once again. “Usagi, please bring Naruto here.”“Hai Hokage-sama.” A male said with a rabbit mask before he Shunshin away in a swirl of leaves.“You are granted full custody of Uzumaki-Namikaze Naruto, Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime, I will make sure the papers are arranged and signed.” Hari gave him a sharp nod. He sighed heavily once more. “As for Tsunade’s whereabouts, she has not been to or inside the village in many years. She doesn’t know about either you or Naruto.”Hari couldn’t help but let out an unamused snort out. “Wow, Hiruzen-chan, you suck at letting people know about important shit.” She mumbled scathingly.Hiruzen deserved that quip and nodded lugubriously, his eyes held a somber look in them. He knew he was on Hari’s shit list right now and wasn’t her favorite person whatsoever. He probably wouldn’t be in her good graces for a while.“Naruto does have a Godfather. His name is Jiraiya.”“What’s his excuse,” Hari muttered before looking out the window again.“Honestly Hari-chan, there are many reasons why Jiraiya hasn’t been here in the village taking care of Naruto. One being, he was Minato’s Sensei. Seeing Naruto brought much pain to him. It was too hard emotionally for him as well; Jiraiya considered Minato his son after all. Secondly, he couldn’t take Naruto traveling with him, Naruto would be in much danger since Iwa was gunning for Minato’s head, and seeing that golden blonde hair and blue eyes would have been a dead giveaway. Naruto would have been tortured and killed. Thirdly, Jiraiya’s job is to travel around the Elemental Nations gathering information. It wasn’t a proper way to bring up a baby. He does send Naruto money each month though for him to live off of, but Naruto doesn’t know its coming from him.”“Fucking Merlin’s tits,” Hari muttered. This whole thing was a godsdamn shit storm!A hand was placed on top of her shoulder. Hari looked away from the window to see Draco staring at her, his mercury colored eyes were glowing faintly just like hers.“Everything will turn out fine, Haddy. He’s about to gain three Uncles and an Aunt. More than that, I believe he’s going to consider you a sister instead of just his cousin. He’s going to gain 5 family members in a matter of moments; not to mention the others when they finally get here. He’ll have all the attention and love, and whatever else he’s been missing out on. We’ll protect, love, teach, and make sure he is happy from now on. We’ll make sure that he is never lonely ever again or treated like dirt. He’s lucky that he’s gaining you as a sister, Haddy. That kid doesn’t have any idea whatsoever who he is going to have in his corner for the rest of his life, rooting for him, making sure that he’s okay, loving him, making him smile and laugh, being there for him when he’s having a bad day. You’re going to be that kid’s saving grace, Haddy. So cheer the bloody hell up. I hate seeing you like this, it makes me want to go out and kill something.” Draco said with a smirk.Hari chuckled quietly while trying to keep the tears from falling down her cheeks again. “Kay.”“Is that all true?” a soft, unsure, but hopeful childish voice asked from behind them.“SALAZAR’S LEFT NUTSACK!!!” Draco cried out startled, latching onto Hari while Hari’s eyes shifted to the child that had snuck up on them.Hari’s eyes went wide in shock as she stared down at the most adorable little boy she’d ever seen. He was so small though, Hari could tell by his face that he was undernourished. Hari felt her heart break at seeing herself in Naruto when she was 7 years old. This was bringing up some horrible fucking memories for her.She detached Draco from her, and knelt down in front of him, so he wouldn’t feel threatened because Hari could tell that he was nervous. Naruto had sun-kissed skin, three whisker like birthmarks on either side of his cheeks, bright sunny golden short spikey hair, and the most beautiful cerulean blue eyes she’d ever seen. If that portrait of the 4th Hokage was anything to go by, Naruto was going to be flipping gorgeous when he was older, Hari knew, and she’d have to beat those boys and girls off her little brother till he was ready for romance.“All of its true. I’m your cousin Hari, but I would love to be your big sister and have you as my little brother if you’ll have me.” Hari told him softly, her eyes beginning to blur from the unshed tears she was holding back. “I’ve been wanting to meet you for a very long time, Naru-chan. I’m sorry it took so long.”Naruto stared at the really pretty lady in front of him. He’d never in his life seen someone so pretty in his life! She had to be an angel! He never expected that his entire life was going to change today when he woke up. He thought it was going to be the same thing, day in and day out. But then Usagi-kun came and told him that he was needed in the Hokage’s office. He wasn’t sure why though since he hadn’t caused any pranks today. When Usagi Shunshin them in, he heard the beginning of what the pretty boy was saying that was standing next to the really pretty lady. He felt his entire world focus on her, wanting it all to be true. He’d been wishing and praying to Kami-sama since he was little that he’d have a family.His wish had finally been answered it seemed.“NEE-CHAN!!!” Naruto cried, throwing himself into Hari’s lap. He wrapped his skinny arms around her neck, burying his face in the crook of her neck as well while sobbing tears of joy.Hari was blinking rapidly, but the tears fell, her arms were quick to wrap around her little brother’s waist, holding him close to her. She rocked them from side to side, crooning a soft song to him. “I’m here, Naru-chan, I’m here and I always will be. Aishiteimasu otōto (I love you, little brother),” Hari cooed into his ear.Naruto began to cry harder, gripping his nee-chan harder. He didn’t want to let her go.There wasn’t a dry eye in that office. Everyone was either misty eyed or full on bawling their eyes out. Fred and George were holding onto each other, saying how heartwarming the sight was. Luna was dabbing at her cheeks with a tissue, the Anbu were all sniffling or had a waterfall of tears coming out of their mask eyeholes which is what was happening with Weasel’s, and the Hokage had a giant grin on his face at the beautiful sight. Draco was standing beside them, he sniffled a little before clearing his throat. He was the bloody Ice Prince of Slytherin for Merlin’s sake!Pull your shit together, Draco, his inner self shouted at him.“Stop hogging my nephew, Haddy! I’ve been wanting to meet him for years too.” Draco grumbled.Hari chuckled. “Naru-chan, let me introduce you to your Uncles and Aunt.”Naruto pulled away, his eyes widening. “There’s more?”“So much more, in fact, you’ll be meeting the rest of the family soon. They’re dealing with unfinished business at the moment. This is your Uncle Draco, he’s a drama queen of epic proportions.”Fred and George snorted in amusement while Draco responded with an indignant squawk. “I am not, you cow!” He focused back on his little nephew when his eyes practically bugged out. “WHAT THE BLOODY HELL ARE YOU WEARING?!?!” He all but screeched.“See? Drama queen.” Hari chuckled while brushing her fingers through Naruto’s golden spikey hair. She grinned when Naruto leaned more into her touch and was practically purring. He was so adorable!“What is it with people wearing neon colored jumpsuits in this world?! Am I drugged or something?! Are you seeing the same thing I am? This is the third time someone has been dressed in a neon bloody colored jumpsuit! I still have no idea how Gai got Lee to dress in one.”Naruto gave a small smile. “It was the only thing . . .”“The only thing?” Hari and Draco asked.“It was the only thing I was allowed to buy.” Naruto quietly answered.“That is unacceptable! That’s it, Naru is getting an entire new wardrobe. That’s going to be my gift to him for missing all his birthdays, Christmas, and anything else! He shouldn’t be looking like a bloody damn clown.” Draco growled. “How could you let someone sell him that rubbish, Hokage-sama?” Draco turned his cold mercury colored eyes on the old man.Hiruzen shook his head sadly. “I had no idea this was going on.” He turned to look at Naruto. “Why did you never tell me, Naruto-kun?”“I didn’t think it was important, jiji, plus you’re a busy guy after all. They’re just clothes, besides, even if I’m wearing this, your Anbu still can’t catch me!” Naruto grinned cheekily.Hiruzen responded with a small smile. “Still, from now on if someone is treating you wrongly to the point they are only selling you what they think you deserve, you must tell us.”“Sure, sure.”“Those two over there that look alike, the twins, are your Uncles Fred and George. Their pranksters and inventors.” Hari introduced next.“Really?!” Naruto exclaimed excitedly.“Yes really−”“And we’re going−”“To have so−”“Much fun together!!!” the twins crowed in unison.“And that’s your Aunt Luna. She’s an Oracle and can see things that others can’t see, but some of us can see either some or all things that are not there too like her.”Luna skipped over to them. She leant down, placed a gentle kiss on Naruto’s forehead which made him blush, but he smiled when he saw the gentle loving look she was giving him. “Hello nephew, don’t worry so. Your life is going to change for the better from this day on.” She cooed.Naruto smiled while nodding.“I hate to interrupt, but I believe that I have some explaining to do to you, Naruto-kun.” Hiruzen said; he really hadn’t wanted to interrupt the happy meeting, but he had to tell Naruto the truth. He deserved it after all.Hari stood up, holding Naru-chan on her hip. She walked back to where she had been sitting before. With a wave of her hand, she got her chair unstuck from the wall and cast a Reparo charm on both walls and windows. The craters and spider breaks vanished within seconds.Naruto was staring gob smacked, his mouth practically on the floor. “W-w-what was that?! That was so freaking cool!!! -dattebayo!”“That, my dear otōto, is what we call magic or Maho. It’s our Kekkei Genkai. We don’t have chakra, well technically my magic and chakra became one, so I’m pretty badarse, but the others only have magic. Our Kekkei Genkai is pretty awesome.”“Wow,” Naruto murmured, his eyes alight with sparkles. “How did you get both, nee-chan?”“My Mum−your Aunt Lily−she was born here. She was the older twin sister to your Mum, whose name was Kushina. They were born in Uzushiogakure no Sato. According to my Mum’s journal, she and her parents’−our Grandparents’−went on a trip without Aunt Kushina. Apparently she was too sick to go with them, so she was left with a family friend to look after her till they got back. Anyway, Mum and our Grandparents’ were attacked. Mum wrote that her parents’ told her to run, and she did. She did as told and kept running. Mum wrote that she was praying and wishing for a miracle as she ran deeper into the forest she was in while her attackers were following further behind.“She wrote that she saw a cliff with a glowing pearly white ocean below her. She heard her attackers getting closer, and took in a deep breath before jumping inside. Mum wrote that it felt like she was being swept up in a tornado that sent her body flying through the water. Her body was spinning in every direction before her head shot up, breaking to the surface above her. When she blinked the water away, Mum realized that she was in an entire new universe because nothing looked familiar, and she’d never seen the types of boats that were around her, nor the huge buildings off in the distance. Everything looked alien to her.“Mum soon found herself taken in by one of the Coast Guard boats that was pulling in. She had no idea the language they were speaking, but Mum wrote that she adapted quickly when they dropped her off at an Orphanage. She soon learned everything she could about where she was, she learned she was in a place called London, England. Mum learned to read, write, and speak the language. She got a journal and wrote everything down, including everything she learned from her past life to her new one. She didn’t want anything to be lost. About a year after she’d been there, she was adopted by the Evans family. When she was 11, she got a letter telling her she was a Witch and was accepted to Hogwarts of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She learned finally that she was in the Ancient Magical World that she had heard stories about when she was still living in the Elemental Nations.“While she learned about being a Witch and Magic, she met my Father−your Uncle James−and fell in love. They got married after graduating from Hogwarts. They had a bit of a one-night thing with my other birth Father Sirius−your Uncle Siri−and 9 months later I was born. So I was born with both magic and chakra that became one.” Hari finished with a smile.Naruto was staring at her with wide eyes. “Wow . . . That’s amazing.”Hiruzen thought it was as well, and he had heard the story from Haddy when she first wrote him, but he knew he couldn’t put this off any longer. “Naruto-kun, I have done you a great disservice.” Hiruzen suddenly said.Naruto blinked, looking away from his nee-chan to looking over at Hiruzen. “What are you talking about, jiji-chan?”“Naruto-kun, Hari-chan has been writing to you and sending you gifts since she was a little girl of 7. You were just a babe back then though, I was going to give you her letters and gifts when you were older, but I changed my mind and thought it would be better for you to meet her in person.”Naruto stared, shaken from what he was hearing. “What?” his voice was so small in that moment.Hiruzen felt like he had been stabbed in the gut. “I kept everything in a scroll for you. It also has your parents’ things in it, along with what you inherited from them from money, scrolls, books, and other things.” He stood, walked over to the portrait of the 4th Hokage, pulled it open to reveal a safe. They watched him bite his thumb before he pressed it into the seal that was there. It glowed before opening up. Hiruzen took out a large thick golden scroll. He walked back and handed it over to Naruto before he sat down behind his desk once again.Naruto stared at the scroll. “What else?” he looked up to stare at the man he had always considered his jiji-chan. “What else have you been keeping from me, Hokage-sama?”That knife twisted in his gut, Hiruzen felt lower than a roach at the moment. Naruto had never called him Hokage-sama ever; it was always jiji or jiji-chan. “Your mother’s name was Uzumaki Kushina, she was known as the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero. Your father was Namikaze Minato, he was known as the Yellow Flash and the Fourth Hokage.”“Red Hot-Blooded Habanero was mom and my dad was the Yellow Flash?” Naruto blinked. “I-I-I’m the son of the Fourth Hokage?” Naruto whispered, tears rolling down his whisker marked cheeks.Hiruzen nodded. “You are also the jinchūriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox, Naruto-kun. The Fox is sealed inside of you. Your mother used to be the jinchūriki as well before the Fox was unleashed and began to destroy the village. The only way to save the village was to seal it in a new born baby, and Minato would never ask someone to do something that he wasn’t willing to do himself, so he sealed the Fox inside you. He wanted you to be seen as a hero, Naruto-kun.”By this time, Naruto was bawling his eyes out. Hari held him tightly to her chest, murmuring sweet nothings in his ear.“T-t-that’s w-why the v-village treats m-me like shit?” Naruto cried. “Because I have the Nine-Tailed Fox sealed inside of me?”“Yes, Naruto-kun. I passed a law to never speak of that horrible night years ago, hoping that your generation would treat you better than their parents, but . . . I was wrong, Naruto-kun, and I’m so sorry.” Hiruzen solemnly told him. “You deserve so much better than how you have been treated since your parents passing, and hopefully with your new family you’ll have it.”“Damn straight he will,” the twins said in unison.“Is there any more?” Naruto asked, he really hoped not. He had a lot to think about.“You have another cousin, Tsunade Senju, and you have a Godfather, Jiraiya. They are 2/3 of the Legendary Sannin.” Hiruzen answered.Naruto’s eyes bugged out. “WHAT?!” he screeched. “THE LEGENDARY SANNIN?!”“Tsunade is more of an Aunt I believe, but I’ve been told she hasn’t been in the village for years. Hiruzen-jiji said that she doesn’t know about our existence either. Jiraiya on the other hand knows about you, he’s been sending your monthly stampede. He’s always out though, traveling and gathering information for the village.” Hari told Naruto.The room was quiet for a few minutes so Naruto could soak everything in.“I believe that that is enough of heavy shit to deal with for now. Let’s wait for several years until the next one, okay?” Draco suggested which made the others laugh in agreement, breaking the tension that was in the room. “I am ready to go see our new home and move in. And we have to shop for Naruto and get him everything from a new wardrobe, to bedroom furniture, to everything else he might need.”“Draco’s right, I’m ready to go see our new home.” George said.“I . . . I get to live . . . with you guys? You want . . . You want me?” Naruto asked shyly.“OF COURSE WE DO!!!” the 5 siblings shouted.Naruto’s smile was breathtaking as it lit up the room.Hiruzen smiled. “Well then, shall we go see your new home?”“Yes!”The Anbu breathed out sigh of relief at how everything turned out even though it was an emotional roller coaster ride. They all just hoped they never saw how angry Hari-hime could actually become, because seeing just a tiny fraction of it was terrifying. ♦♦♦ Soon enough the group of 7 with 4 invisible Anbu were standing outside the massive gates of the Uzumaki Compound. On either side of the massive black doors were two gold statues of Nine-Tailed Foxes with ruby eyes, their mouths open in a permanent snarl.“Wow . . .” they all oohed and awed.“To open it you must place a drop of blood on the doors, Hari-chan. You or Naruto have the blood of the Uzumaki’s running through you after all. Afterward, you can add who you’d like to the security seals to allow in or not.” Hiruzen directed.“We’ll have to set up security Wards as well.” Hari muttered out loud. “Probably be best to redo things so everything is up to date.”“You, Luna, and I can do that while the twins set up our extra security measures.” Draco replied. “Plus there are the Magical Creatures we brought with us that will be more than happy to help as well in keeping their new territory safe.”“Can I watch?” Naruto asked.“Of course, Naru-chan.” Hari replied, squeezing his hand that she was holding.“Here, Haddy, give me your hand.” Luna ordered, holding out a small knife. Hari did as told, a moment later she had a diagonal cut on the palm of her right hand.She walked up to the gates and placed it in the very center. Hari closed her eyes, a rush of power went through her entire body, making her glow in golden, purple, and red hues.“Welcome home, Hadrianna-hime,” an ancient sounding voice welcomed before vanishing.The voice left a warm feeling inside Hari as they all watched the massive gates open wide, welcoming them inside the Uzumaki Compound. They all stepped in, looking around the giant place. It was simply gorgeous! Trees, grass, and flowers were all over the place, they could see a large lake off in the distance along with several buildings and a large forest. In the very center of everything was a massive sized 3-story home with a wraparound porch on the ground floor, second floor, and a mini one around the third floor, dark grey arched pillars held the porches with ivy wrapped around them, arched windows and flower boxes hanging from the bottom of the windows were all over the place, and there was the front double arched doors with ivy surrounding them as well. Weeping willows and Sakura trees were framing and scattered around the house.The house was made of dark golden and red bricks, there were splashes of brown, purple, and blacks thrown in, and the roof was a dark ocean blue that sparkled in the sun like a jewel.It seemed like it hadn’t aged at all, time hadn’t touched this place it looked like.“Well, I’ll leave you all to get settled. Don’t forget about tomorrow and I’ll see you all later.” Hiruzen said. “And welcome home.”“Hiru-jiji.”“Yes?” Hiruzen asked.“Take a nap, Hiru-jiji-chan, you look exhausted.” Hari told him with a small smile.Hiruzen nodded, giving her a small smile return before he Shunshin away in a swirl of fire and leaves with his Anbu following.“Holy Merlin! That was so cool! We really need to figure a way out to do that, Gred,” George told his brother.Fred nodded.“Come on, we’ve got a house to explore and then shopping!” Draco excitedly shouted as he ran up the porch steps and into the house after throwing the doors opened wide.They all stared after him in silence when Hari snorted.“Well, come on then before he picks the best room.”They all laughed before running inside after Draco.The house inside was big and gorgeous and open. It took quite a while to explore everything inside. Hari and Naruto stuck together while the others ran off or in Luna’s case, skipped away while humming happily to herself. The ground floor had a large kitchen and eating area which Hari decided would be where the family would mostly hang out in besides the huge family room/theater room. There was a large opened living room/ massive dining room, there was a conservatory, an indoor swimming pool, 2 massive libraries that were dedicated to regular reading and one dedicated to Ninja stuff that Naruto was very excited about. He saw all of the many scrolls, tomes, and books that were in that room. They found a room completely dedicated to fūinjutsu that Hari was excited about and told Naruto that she’d teach him.Naruto bit his lip. “I . . . I don’t know how to read and write very well, nee-chan.”“Don’t worry, sunshine, I’ll teach you whatever you don’t know. There’s a potion that you can take that’ll help you learn quickly and retain the information faster too.”“Really?!” he looked up in excitement.“Yep. You’re a smart boy, Naru-chan, don’t let anyone tell you differently. You just learn a different way too. The potion is just a little boost to get your brain working faster.” Hari told him. “How are you doing in school? Do you go to school?” she asked curiously.Naruto rubbed his neck. “I go to the academy for ninja’s. I could have graduated already, but I keep messing up when I take the exam. I really want to pass this year though, because everyone in my class is the same age as me.” Naruto was quiet for a moment. “I . . . I don’t get most of the stuff since I’m always getting into trouble, because of my pranks, but . . . I know now some of its because of the Fox sealed inside me. I get a lot of detentions, so I’m always missing classes and miss what their teaching.”Hari frowned. “Naru-chan, you’re not supposed to be having detention while class is in session. Detentions are meant for after school.”Naruto blinked. “Oh . . .”Hari felt like punching someone. “I’ll have to not only let Hiru-jiji-chan know but also the principal. That’s not acceptable and they are endangering your education. I’ll help you, Naru-chan, we’ll work on everything together tomorrow after our mock fight exams. I’ll give you the potion and I think I’ll look for something from all the scrolls we have, that’ll help you learn faster and better. You should look through what your parents left you as well in the storage scroll jiji-chan gave you. Something might be in there that can help.”Naruto nodded as he bit his lip. “Y-you don’t have to, nee-chan. Help me that is.”“Sunshine, I know I don’t have to, but I want to.” Hari smiled down at him, bending down to place a kiss on his forehead. “You’re going to kick arse in school if I have anything to say about it and be the best Ninja you can be.”Naruto grinned wide and they continued to explore.They soon found an office, a large training room that you could push the walls aside opening it all up which they found really cool since it would seem like you were outside. There was a game room, a meditative room, an onsen that looked out into the yard. There was also a room that could be turned into a potions lab, a weapons room, a music room, a wine cellar, several bathrooms, and a ballroom. On the second floor was mostly bedrooms, another library, office, several more bathrooms, and another family room. The third floor was several more bedrooms, bathrooms, and another conservatory.“Do you know what room you want, Naru-chan?” Hari asked.“I actually really like it up here and the conservatory.” Naruto bit his lip. “Could I make the room that’s attached to the conservatory my room?”“Of course, Naru-chan. You can have any room you want.”“Which room are you going to pick, nee-chan?” Naruto asked curiously.“Hmm, I think the fifth master bedroom we saw on the second floor that’s at the end of the hall.”“I liked that room too! It was really nice and you can see the front, side, and into the backyard. It had really nice views too.”Hari smiled. “How about we go meet up with everyone. I’m sure your Uncle Draco is ready to−”“LET’S GO SHOPPING!!!” Draco shouted out, his voice echoing throughout the entire house.Hari chuckled.“You’re coming with us, right, nee-chan?”“Of course, sunshine. Come on, we need to get you furniture to. Is there anything from your apartment that you want?”“There’s a few things actually.”“Okay, we can stop there after we’re done shopping.” Hari said as they walked downstairs to where the others were. “I think while Draco is helping you pick out a new wardrobe, I’m going to go grocery shopping.”“Can I get anything I want clothes wise?” Naruto asked with wide eyes.“Of course you can, sunshine. Draco is very good when it comes to fashion. He’ll make sure that you aren’t dressed like a hobo. He’s always picking my clothes out too. Just make sure to let him know what you like, not what he likes. Draco isn’t the one that’s going to be wearing your clothes after all. You like something, just add it to your basket or pile. Knowing Draco though, you’ll have more clothes, shoes, and accessories then you know what to do with. I do, most of my stuff still has a price-tags on them or is still boxed.”“I don’t have to get anything neon orange?”Hari looked down at him with a frown. “Do you even like the color orange, Naru-chan?”“I don’t hate it, but maybe not such a bright orange. I don’t really have a favorite color since I like all of them equally.”Hari chuckled. “That’s fine, like I said, pick out whatever you like.”“Thanks nee-chan.” Naruto happily wrapped his arms around his nee-chan’s waist giving her a hug.“Anytime sunshine.” Hari smiled, runnin her long fingers through his soft hair while she hugged him back.They soon entered the large foyer where everyone was waiting.“Fred and I are going to stay here and explore.” George told them.“Alright. Don’t destroy anything or touch my kitchen.” Hari ordered with narrowed eyes.“Of course!” the twins said before running off.“I am going to stay as well and get my room set up.” Luna said dreamily. “Have fun, Naru-chan.”“I will, Aunt Runa.” Naruto replied with a large smile.“Well let’s get going then. Do you think we should do the furniture first?” Hari asked as they walked out of the house.“Hmm, yeah, let’s do that first. Afterward we can clothes shop.” Draco said.“I was telling Naru-chan that I’ll leave him in your capable hands while I go grocery shopping. Will you be okay with that?”“Of course, Haddy. I won’t let anything happen to him.”“I know, Dray.” Hari grinned. “So, Naru-chan, do you know what size bed you want?”Naruto’s eyes widened in excitement as he began to tell them what he wanted his room to look like and have.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The shopping district was crowded with civilians and Shinobi alike. Naruto was between Hari and Draco, he was telling them about some of the shops they past and what they sold. Both Hari and Draco soon noticed the looks that Naruto was getting, but he seemed to not notice as they continued walking. Glares, sneers, and dirty looks were thrown Naruto’s way before someone decided to try something different.With Seeker reflexes, Hari caught the rock that was a mere inch from Naruto’s surprised face. Hari’s eyes began to glow with fury as she locked eyes on the arsehole who tried to hurt her little cousin/brother.“You should be more careful. Someone could get seriously injured.” Hari murmured dangerously with a frightening smile as she crushed the rock into dust.The man lost complete color in his face before he fainted. Everyone else stared in shock, awe, and fear at the exotic woman that was standing next to the village pariah/demon.“Haddy, don’t smile like that, you’ll give these people nightmares.” Draco quipped offhandedly with an air of relaxation around him as he pulled his Slytherin and Malfoy mask on.“Listen you, wanker, this has been my smile since forever. Get over it. It’s not my fault there’s so many wusses in the world.” Hari quipped back, not missing a beat as they walked on as if nothing had happened. “Come along, Naru-chan, we have shopping to get done.” She said while taking ahold of Naruto’s hand.“Nee-chan, what was that? That was sooooo cool! dattebayo! How did you do that?! Can you teach me?” Naruto asked excitedly.Hari giggled. “I just caught it, Naru-chan. There’s nothing to it. As for turning the rock into dust, well, that was−”“That’s just her terrifying strength rearing its ugly head.” Draco told him with a smirk.“My strength is not terrifying! It’s not my fault that you act like a delicate freaking flower all the time, Draco.”“I am a Malfoy! We are delicate beings, not Neanderthals like you, Potter. I’m sophisticated and you are−”“I am not getting into a hissy fit with you about you being more girly than me again, Draco.” Hari dismissed him with a flick of her hand and an unladylike snort just because it would annoy him to no end.Draco let out an indignant squawk at her audacity. “How bloody dare you call me girly, you uncultured swine!”“If the stiletto fits, Barbie.”“Barbarian!”“Delicate snowflake.”“Philistine!”“You know, Draco, you should introduce your upper lip to your lower lip sometime and shut up.” Hari said with a saccharine smile.Draco curled his lip back at that deceitful smile of hers. “Every time you speak, Haddy, I feel my brain cells committing suicide one by one.”“Huh, well then it looks like your safe since zombies eat brains!” Hari crowed.Draco blinked before snarling once more, “I’d slap you but that would be animal abuse!”“And I’d smack you back into your mother’s womb just so you could learn some manners!”Naruto watched them throw quips back and forth, he grinned wide, enjoying himself and having the time of his life. He could tell that these two were definitely siblings.People continued to watch the group of three, most of them were either snorting or laughing quietly at the hilarious insults they were throwing back and forth while others continued on with their day.They finally reached the large furniture store and went inside. It was rather large inside and showed many furniture pieces to choose from. Hari and Draco walked with Naruto, they began to look around to see if anything caught their eyes.“Welcome to Furniture Palace, can I help you with anything?” an old man asked.“We’re buying a whole entire new room set for my little brother here. Can you please recommend some things to start us off?” Hari asked.“Of course! Please follow me.” He said and began to take them deeper into the building. “Do you have an idea of what you are looking for?” he asked Naruto. The old man knew exactly who this was, but he was one of the handful of people who didn’t have a problem with Naruto. It was a good thing too because if he had said anything insulting or derogatory towards her little brother, Hari would have ripped out his throat, and Draco would have threatened him with his Icy Slytherin Prince attitude, and would have made sure to ruin his business.Family after all meant everything to Hari and Draco. They would always protect their own, especially those they saw as family. Once they had you they’d never let you go. Uncle Sev compared it to dragons hoarding their most precious treasure. Hari’s Father Sirius on the other hand compared it to a Hellhound with a bone.“I’d like a big comfortable bed that’s not too soft but not too hard, a 6 −”“12 drawer dresser, Naru.” Draco interrupted. “Remember, we’re getting you a new wardrobe too, you’ll need the room.”Naruto nodded after blinking. “Umm . . . An 12 drawer dresser, a desk, chair, night stands, bookcases, entertainment center,” he looked up at Hari and Draco when he said that.“Of course.” Hari said with a smile.“Umm, sheets, comforter, pillows, lamps, and I guess whatever else might interest us.” Naruto finished, biting his bottom lip after shrugging.“Well, that’s all a very good start.” The old man said with a grin. “Follow me, please.”They were inside the furniture store for about 2 hours before they found everything for Naruto. He ended up with a new King sized bed and a frame that had a black and silver spider web like design on it. The frame had cubbies on either side and three shelves that went straight across it. He found an 12 drawer dresser that was black as well, matching nightstands, desk, a dark blue cushioned desk chair, a floor table with a dark grey top that he could sit at on the floor and either work or read at when he wasn’t using his desk, lamps, a large Royal blue rug, 4 dark oak bookcases, pillows, dark grey sheets/pillow cases, and a black comforter with a silver, green, and blue geometric intricate design on it.“Okay, so I can arrange to have this all delivered or if you have a storage scroll, put it in there.” Old man Haru-san said as he checked them all out.“That won’t be necessary, Haru-san. We have another way,” Hari told him while she shrunk each furniture piece that was put aside that Naruto had picked out.Haru-san watched wide eyed as the furniture pieces and bags were now mini-sized. “Wow, that’s amazing and handy!”“Thank you, do you have some packaging peanuts and a box I could put this stuff in?”“Of course.”10 minutes later, Hari had the furniture packed safely away along with a few bags inside the box. She then placed it inside her messenger bag.Haru-san totaled up the entire purchase and Hari paid the man before they left the store.“Thank you.” Naruto smiled up at Hari and Draco.“You’re very welcome, dear nephew.” Draco smiled down at him. “By the way, Naru, I am going to start you on a high concentrated Nutrient Potion. You’ll be on it for the next month and be taking it three times a day at breakfast, lunch, and dinner.”“What does it do?” Naruto asked curiously.“It helps restore the body, fills out what’s missing, makes your bones stronger, and corrects the things that is wrong with it. Basically it restores the body of its missing nutrients. By next month you won’t look like you do now whatsoever and you’ll hopefully be taller at the height you are meant to be after you take a Height Restoration Potion as well.”Naruto’s cerulean blue eyes sparkled with excitement. “Awesome.”They were soon stopping in front of a popular clothes shop that Naruto had told them about that catered to ninja and civilians. It was called Limited Chain.“Alright, well while you two shop for a new wardrobe, I’m going to go grocery shopping.” Hari said.“Okay, see you soon, nee-chan!” Naruto grinned.“Keep out of trouble, Hari.” Draco narrowed his eyes at her.“Trouble finds me, dearest brother. And take your own advice as well.” Hari called over her shoulder with a wave as she walked off towards the market place. Once she was done over there she was heading for the grocery store. ♦♦♦ Hari had just finished at the market place. She had fun haggling and arguing with the merchants there along with meeting several of them while introducing herself. She had told them that they’d be seeing a lot of her, so they might as well know who she was. They were shocked when she told the many merchants she was haggling with that she was a hime. Several were shocked that she was a hime that shopped for her own groceries without any guards or retainers to help her! Hari had thrown her head back and laughed outright. She wasn’t invalid and knew how to take care of herself if anyone tried to mess with her.She was now on her way to the grocery store to finish up.Hari couldn’t help but grin to herself as she remembered the merchants’ faces as she shrunk her purchases, placed a stasis charm on them, and put them inside her bag after they were wrapped up. She snorted in amusement when one of them had just continued to blink in shock.Hari got a cart and began her shopping. She started off in the veggies and fruit area first. She hummed a little tune under her breath as she began to fill her cart with things, moving all around till she began to work her way through the aisles.“HARI-CHAN!!!” a voice called out.Hari was up on her tippy toes reaching for a bag of flour when she heard her name before she was lifted onto a pair of shoulders suddenly out of nowhere. Hari hadn’t been ready for that and let out a yelp, grabbing onto the top of the shelf where she was eye to bag with what she had needed. She looked down, her startled eyes looking into Anko’s amused eyes and cheeky smile.“Anko-chan!” Hari couldn’t help but reprimand in a scolding voice. She soon enough cracked a smile though. “You almost gave me a bloody heart attack, you cow.”Anko cackled. “I couldn’t help myself. Now why don’t you get what you need, sexy, before you fall.”“Cheeky, whose fault would it be if I did fall!” Hari laughed before she grabbed two big bags of flour.“Pass them over to Ibiki, Hari-chan.” Anko directed with a giggle.“Ibiki?” Hari asked confused.She blinked before she noticed the rather imposing muscular scarred man a couple of feet away. He had to be at least 6 foot 6, he had wide shoulders, a muscular upper body with a lean waist and thick strong looking long legs. He was dressed in a dark grey uniform that consisted of a coat and pants with a black belt going around his waist, along with a black trench coat that went down to his ankles, gloves, and black military boots. He wore his forehead protector in a bandanna style which covered the entire top of his head. His face was covered in two scars, one of them which bisected diagonally across his left cheek and the corner of his upper and bottom lip while the one on his right was underneath his right eye. His dark brown eyes were boring into Hari’s as he stared at her before he lifted his hands to take the bags from her.“Thank you,” she said with a smile.He nodded while putting the bags into her almost full basket.“Down ya go!” Anko leant down and Hari got off her shoulders. “Well that was fun.”“Thanks for the help, Anko-chan.”“No problem.” She replied, focusing on Hari’s cart. “Wow, that’s a lot of stuff! Do you actually know how to cook and bake with all this?” she gestured widely at the basket.“Of course! I’ve been cooking and baking since I was 2 ½ years old.” Hari told her as she began to push the cart down the aisle.“2 years old?! What the hell? Why?” Anko asked, trailing behind Hari with Ibiki right beside her. He walked quietly with his hands in his coat pockets observing the exotic woman, interested in her answer as well. He’d never heard of a child cooking at 2 ½ years old before.“The people I used to live with left a lot to be desired in their child rearing skills.” Hari looked over to Ibiki. “I’m sorry, I never introduced myself. I’m Uzumaki-Kuro Hari, Clan Head of Uzumaki and Kuro and so many other bloody Houses and Hime.”Both Ibiki and Anko blinked.“HIME?! YOU’RE A HIME?!” Anko screamed with wide eyes and pointing at her shocked.A lot of people stopped what they were doing to look at them.“Yeah.” Hari sighed. “Hiru-jiji-chan wouldn’t let me out of it when we were in his office this morning getting our citizenship papers done. It sucks; all because I’m Head and Heiress of 8 Houses that I gained through blood, conquest, or because Lady Magic deemed me worthy. Plus I can trace them all 1,000 years and some more than that.”“Wow, Hari-chan. That sucks!” Anko said while throwing an arm around her shoulders.“You have no idea, Anko-chan. I have to deal with rich crybabies and the Royal Court. I had to deal with that bullshit in my old world and imagined each one of them on fire when they annoyed me. At least I’ll have Draco with me. He gained Oji (Prince) status to his name since he was able to trace his name back 1,000 years of the Malfoy family. At least I won’t be suffering alone.” Hari couldn’t help but grump.“My poor, Hari-chan!” Anko sighed as she engulfed Hari in a hug, smooshing her face in between her large breasts.“Anko . . . I can’t breathe.” Hari deadpanned.Ibiki chuckled lowly in amusement, watching the two women interact. He’d never seen Anko take such a shine to someone so quickly nor someone who had just met Anko like she was normal, and Anko was far from being normal.When he had been in his office working, he was curious when Anko slammed into his office looking happy as well as excited. It put him on edge from the very start. Nothing good can come of Anko being so happy and excited as she was after all. She then went on to inform him and whoever else was in the T&I building that she met a new friend and that said new friend had a date with Maito Gai. Ibiki knew his eyes had bugged out when he heard that along with the others, he wanted to know why this new woman decided to go out with Gai of all people?! The man was fucking insane after all.So today while he and Anko were on break, he wasn’t expecting to see Anko run off excitedly after a gorgeous woman in short shorts with long black curly hair with red highlights running through out it. Ibiki continued to observe her while she shopped and when she was trying to reach for the flour, Ibiki was about to help her out, but Anko got there before him by not only startling her, but also putting her up on her shoulders.He enjoyed the play-by-play between them, Ibiki couldn’t stop staring at her though. Ibiki was always honest with himself, he never had someone catch his eye as quickly as this exotic looking woman did. She interested him very much. And Gai had a freaking date with her?!How in the hell did that happen?! It was driving Ibiki insane not knowing how it happened.And now he found out that she was a hime. She didn’t act nor dress like a hime would, that’s for sure, but Ibiki quite enjoyed it. He enjoyed her attitude towards the rich spoiled Royals too. He knew that there were a few that were okay, but most of them were crybabies just like she said.“By the way, this is my boss and friend, Morino Ibiki.” Anko introduced.“Nice to meet you, Morino-san.” Hari greeted with a smile, her face still slightly between Anko’s breasts, her jewel like unique eyes staring up at him from between Anko’s cleavage.“Ibiki is fine.” He said in his rather deep voice. He watched closely for her reaction and wasn’t disappointed at the small shiver nor did he miss the flash of lust, but it was gone in mere seconds.Interesting, he thought with a smirk.“What do you guys do?” Hari asked once Anko let her go and they continued to follow her as she shopped.“Ibiki’s the Head of T&I and I’m an interrogator there.” Anko answered.“T&I?” Hari asked curiously.“Torture & Interrogation Department.” Ibiki replied.“Oh, that’s pretty cool. Do you like it?” Hari asked as she grabbed some chicken, beef, and pork out of the meat aisle. She was going through her mental grocery list wondering what she should get next. She needed to make sure she got coffee because none of them could live without it. Hari had converted her family over to the stuff over tea, though they still drank it when they had a craving.She should check to see what flavors they had here. She might find something new.Both Anko and Ibiki blinked several times, their minds trying to wrap around what they’d just heard. No one had actually gone out of their way to know if they enjoyed their jobs.“Well yeah, who doesn’t enjoy the screams and begging of traitors, spies, and criminals?” Anko quipped with a big blood thirsty grin. “I absolutely love it! It brings my life joy and brightens up my day!”Hari blinked. “Well whatever floats your boat, sweetie.” She said with what could be taken as a motherly smile as if indulging her child, patting her head.Ibiki snorted, a smirk covering his face. “Yes, who doesn’t enjoy the crying, begging, and pleading of people while trying to artfully extract information from their bodies?”This time Hari turned to him and all but laughed in amusement. “Like I said, you do you, hon.”Anko cackled at Ibiki while he just continued to smirk.“So since you’re done getting citizenship, what were your plans after shopping?” Anko asked.“I’m meeting back up with Draco and Naru-chan and we’re going to head back to the house. We need to unpack, take a look around the rest of the compound, set up our Wards and security, I need to get dinner started, and then I need to find something for Naru-chan to help him study so he can get caught up on his schooling.” Hari listed off while trying to reach for a giant container of coffee grounds. Ibiki took it down for her, she grinned up at him in thanks before placing it in her cart.“Naru-chan? You mean Uzumaki Naruto? And where are you staying now? I’ll have to come by with Nai-chan to hangout and help ya move in.” she asked.“Yep. He’s my little cousin but I consider him my little brother. His mom and my mom were twin sisters. We’re living in the Uzumaki Compound now; it’s a few miles behind the Forest of Death. You’re welcome anytime, Anko-chan, you too, Ibiki. Open invitation to you both, and let Nai-chan know as well. You don’t have to help though, we’ll have everything set up and ready in no time, but thank you.”Anko nodded. “Wow okay, sounds good. Do you . . . uh . . . know about . . . Naruto’s situation and everything?”“I know everything about his situation. I think I might have scared some of Hiru-jiji-chan’s Anbu though when I punched a crater into his wall when he told me how Naruto’s been treated and has lived all these years.”Anko’s brows shot up and Ibiki looked intrigued. “You broke the Hokage’s wall?!”“Not completely, I held back. The building is still standing after all; it could have been a lot worse honestly. Didn’t want to end up in jail on my first day as a new citizen though.”“Well shit, girl, we’re definitely going to have to go get that drink now.”“I’m all for that.”“You should bring Gai to the bar after your guys’ date and you can meet more people.”“I could ask if he wants to.” Hari nodded when she suddenly remembered that her date with Gai was tonight. “Shit, I think I might have to reschedule with him for our date since today has been . . . rather busy. I’ll have to let him know and we can go tomorrow.”Anko grinned. “If I see him today, I’ll let him know too, but yeah, you should send him a message to let him know. Plus it’ll be a lot of fun if you guys come to the bar! I’ve already told the entire T&I department, I just need to get to the JSS before Izumo and Kotetsu do. I heard them talking about your date with Gai yesterday. Everyone at T&I is really interested in meeting you though.”“Jeez, I don’t know why everyone is so curious about our date.” Hari muttered while putting in several packages of different flavored chips.“Gai is known as an excitable weirdo.” Ibiki told her. “He’s a great Shinobi, but he’s fucking nuts.” Hari saw his left eye twitch as if remembering something.“At least you won’t be bored like you said yesterday.” Anko pointed out with a grin.Hari nodded.“Nee-chan!”Hari along with Anko and Ibiki turned to see the ball of sunshine that was Naruto running towards her with a giant grin on his face. He collided with Hari, hugging her before springing back, and spinning around with his arms held out.“Look at what Uncle Draco got me! This is one of my new outfits. Uncle Draco told me that he’d rather have his eyes gauged out then see me walking in my old orange jumpsuit again.” Naruto told her happily. “He said it was a monstrosity that shall be burned to the pits of hell and shall stay there for eternity and never see the light of day again.”Hari and Ibiki snorted while Anko cackled.“See, told you he was a drama queen.” Hari replied with a smile.“I’m doing the world a great service.” Muttered a cultured deep voice. “Neon colors are just abnormal and hideous. Whoever first thought of them should be shot in the knees and have nails shoved under their fingernails.”“So dramatic.” Hari muttered.Ibiki blinked while Anko’s eyes bugged out when they focused on the young man behind Naruto.“Holy shit, you’re fucking gorgeous!” Anko shouted. “Are you really human? I swear you and Hari have to be the sexiest people I’ve ever met.”Draco looked over at her and gave her a grin. “Thank you, darling, I know. It’s always good to hear it though.”“Your narcissism is showing, Dray.” Hari mumbled with a snort.Ibiki chuckled.“It’s not my fault that I’m gorgeous, Haddy.” Draco sniffed, brushing nonexistent lint off of his shoulder. “No one can be as gorgeous as me. Great genes run in my family.”Hari rolled her eyes. “They run in mine too. It’s called being humble, Dray.”“Whatever.”“I think nee-chan is the most gorgeous person ever! She’s an angel. dattebayo!"” Naruto yelled.Hari grinned down at him, glomping him in a tight hug, cooing at him. “Aww, sunshine! You’re making me blush.”“It’s true though, nee-chan.” Naruto told her with a happy grin and blush.“Thanks sunshine.” She gave him a loving smile. “You’re pretty cute too.”Naruto giggled, his blush spreading while hugging Hari back.“So, what do you think of his outfit?” Draco asked.Hari refocused on Naruto’s outfit and nodded approvingly. “I like it. Do you like it, Naru-chan?”“Yeah!” he shouted happily. “I think its awesome and badass!”Naruto was now dressed in a pair of black Anbu styled pants that fit him like a second skin, a black sleeveless turtleneck shirt that was slightly baggy, with a short sleeve dark red and black flak jacket with many pockets and high collar to protect his neck, and a pair of black below the knee shinobi boots instead of the blue shinobi sandals he wore before. Around his neck was a long stainless steel silver chained necklace with a half dollar coined sized amber jewel in the shape of a triangle charm hanging at the end with two tear drop shaped emeralds on either side. Naruto had black fingerless gloves on with silver metal plates on them that had a fox design on them. It was a big change and Hari really liked it.“You look great, sunshine.”“Thanks nee-chan!” Naruto continued to grin. “Uncle Draco put the fox design on my gloves for me.”“So the shopping for a new wardrobe went well?” Hari asked with a raised brow.“Yeah. Had to bring out the Malfoy superior, holier than thou attitude along with the glare Mother taught us while growing up though.” Draco told her with a roll of his eyes.“Oh, you mean this one?” Hari asked before her eyes became cold as a glacier, her lips slightly pursed, and frowned slightly.Naruto’s cerulean blue eyes widened in shock, tightening his arms around his nee-chan’s waist. That look was frightening.Ibiki felt his blood pumping faster, his cock twitched. That look . . . Dear Kami, what would she look like when she was actually angry and ripping someone a new asshole?Anko crossed her arms over her chest and chuckled. She liked that look, she’d have to remember it.“Yeah, that’s the one! Anyway, got him several new outfits that include shirts, turtlenecks, sleeveless shirts/turtlenecks, pants, capris, a few kimonos, a few haori, he found a few hakama shorts he liked, undergarments, sleepwear, footwear, sweaters and jackets, accessories, and we found him a tactical utility belt like the one you have.” Draco told her.“Cool. I’m about done here. This is Mitarashi Anko and Morino Ibiki. Anko-chan, Ibiki, this is my brother Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco and my cousin/little brother Uzumaki Naruto.” Hari introduced.“Pleasure to meet your acquaintance.” Draco greeted while shaking Ibiki’s hand before he took ahold of Anko’s and placed a kiss on top of her hand.Anko giggled. “Well aren’t you just smooth.”Draco smirked. “I have been told that a time or two.”Naruto blinked up at Ibiki. “Aren’t you that scary dude that works in the scary building where all the criminals go?”Ibiki blinked down at the kid that was host to the Nine-Tailed Fox. He’d seen him running around as well as away from the civilian villagers who were always trying to hurt him. Hell, he helped Naruto out several times too without the kid knowing when he was trying to get away since he was on his protection detail over the years. The kid was really a ball of sunshine that reminded him of Anko in many ways. He was also quite ingenious when it came to his pranks. All in all, Ibiki liked the kid and his spunky attitude.“I’m the Head of T&I, gaki.” He then frowned. “How do you even know where that building is?”“Uhh . . .” Naruto muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. A sweatdrop appeared at the side of his head. “Umm . . .”“Naruto?” Hari enquired with a finely arched brow.“I . . . I was running one day away from . . . some people when I found this dark building that was away from the market and shopping district. There was a window opened so I hid in there for a while till those jerks went away.”Everyone blinked.“Are you the one that has been making us redo our traps and security all the time?” Ibiki growled with a frown, his arms crossed over his chest.Naruto blinked multiple times, nervously laughing. “Umm . . . well you see . . .”“Uzumaki Naruto, are you treating the T&I building as a playground?” Hari asked with a frown, her hands on her hips.Naruto finally broke. The expression his nee-chan was treating him to reminded him of the ones a mom would use on her child when they were in trouble.“YES!!! Do you have any idea how much fun it is to deal with those traps?! I had a blast and they kept getting harder each time I went back and through them. It’s how I came up with a few of my pranks and some of my own traps when practicing and training. I’m becoming a better tactician of laying traps, nee-chan!” Naruto’s cerulean blue eyes were bright and sparkling up at them. He was twinkling if Hari was to take a guess by his expression.“Oh Naru-chan,” Hari sighed. “Sunshine, you could have gotten hurt.”“Yeah, but those traps taught me how to be faster, nee-chan! Each time I run through them, I’m getting better.”Ibiki snorted. “Gaki, if you want to have a training obstacle course, do not keep breaking and entering into T&I. I’ll take you to one of our training rooms that has that type of obstacle course in it.”“REALLY?! YES!!!” Naruto shouted, throwing his arms up high in the air.“As long as its okay with your sister.” Ibiki said, looking down at Hari enquiringly.“As long as someone is with him to make sure he doesn’t kill himself, I’m fine with it. Hell, maybe I’ll join in to keep myself in shape.” Hari muttered, but she knew the twins would build and put together something, so you never know. Plus, she was curious about the Forest of Death. That could be fun to explore.“I’ll keep an eye on the gaki when he comes by if I’m not doing anything otherwise,” at this he turned to Anko, “Anko, you’re in charge of him when he’s there if I’m busy.” Ibiki ordered.“EEEHHH?! Me?! Why? Kids hate me and I don’t get along with them either. Those little shits are holy terrors, Ibiki! Have Raido or Genma watch over him.”“Because I’m your boss and if you don’t, I’ll set fire to your secret stash of Ich−”“ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT!!! No need for such threats, Ibiki.” Anko practically snarled while waving her arms around. “Well, gaki, it looks like you and I are going to be friends. Yaaaaay,” Anko half-heartedly said giving him jazz-hands.Naruto blinked before squinting up at her. “You look familiar too.” Naruto continued to stare up at her before he sharply pointed up at her, “You’re the kunai licker! I saw you make some guy piss himself when he bumped into you, dumping all your dango on the ground. He had foam coming out of his mouth after you threw a kunai near his family jewels and barely missed.”Anko grinned sharply down at him. “It is one of the scaring tactics I do to freak people out when they piss me off.”Naruto was quiet for a moment. “We can be friends. Can she teach me how to be scary, nee-chan?” Naruto asked adorably with his big eyes. He was giving Hari the Puppy Eye look.Ibiki paled while Anko threw her head back cackling.“Uhh . . .,” was Hari’s response.“How about we leave ‘How to Scare People 101’ for another day, nephew. We should go to check-out and get this stuff back to the house before the meat rots.” Draco interrupted, saving Hari from answering.“Okay.” Naruto nodded.“We’ve got to get going too. See you later, Hari-chan.” Anko said while giving her a hug before she grabbed Ibiki by the arm and started walking out of the store.“See you Anko-chan, Ibiki!” Hari called with a wave.She saw Ibiki wave back before he and Anko left the store.“Well, let’s get this stuff paid for and then we can head back to the house. Hopefully its still standing with the twins being there and all.” Hari told them while walking over to check-out.While they were in the middle of checking out, with a young teenage boy blushing the entire time he stared at Hari, Draco asked, “Doesn’t Anko remind you of Aunt Bellatrix and Uncle Siri, but saner?”“Yes, that’s exactly what I thought when I met her yesterday.”“Whose Bel-la-trix and Siri?” Naruto asked curiously.“Bellatrix was my cousin but Draco’s Aunt. She wasn’t a very nice person, she was insane and a murderer. She fought on the opposing side of the War our world was in. She’s dead now though, so she’s never going to hurt innocent people again. Siri is my Dad, Draco’s Cousin but he calls him Uncle, and you can either call him Uncle as well or Grandpa. He’ll most likely beg you to call him Uncle though since he’s not old enough to be a Grandpa.” Hari told him with a smile.“Cool. Will you tell me about this War you were in, nee-chan?”“Of course, sunshine. I’ll tell you whatever you want to know about me.”Naruto grinned excitedly. His nee-chan was so cool and interesting as were the others. He couldn’t wait to hear more about them all.Once all the groceries were bought and paid for, Hari put a stasis charm on them before shrinking them and putting them in her messenger bag. The checkout boy had gaped with wide eyes before he stuttered out, “P-p-please co-come again, ma’am.”Hari nodded to him with a smile making him blush even more before they left. They were walking back through the marketplace and shopping district. Some people were nodding to them in acknowledgement as they past by, several of them were staring at Naruto shocked to see him dressed in something different than his neon orange jumpsuit. They hadn’t recognized him at first.“Draco, do you have one of those Brain Smart Potions that’s already made?”Draco frowned trying to think before he nodded. “I believe I do, why?”“I need it for Naruto.”“He just needs to take one table spoon of the stuff. It’s very potent. I’ll get it for you when we get home. It’ll last for a week.”“After we’re done putting your room together and your new wardrobe away, Naru-chan, I want you to go through that storage scroll so you can see what your parents left you along with what I’ve been sending you okay. I want you to see if there’s any scrolls in there that interest you, and then we can work our way through them.”“Okay nee-chan. Are we still stopping at my apartment to pick up some of the stuff I want to keep?” Naruto asked.Hari blinked. “That’s right! Well why don’t you lead us to where it is, Naru-chan. I really wanted to see where you’ve been living all these years anyway.”Naruto’s eyes dimmed a bit. “It’s not all that great, nee-chan. It’s really small, but I have the entire building to myself, and at least I had a roof over my head.”Hari and Draco frowned. “We’d still like to see it, sunshine. Where’s it located anyway?”“The Red-light District.”Hari and Draco stopped mid-step.“The Red-light District? Isn’t that where the unsavory side of a city is located?” Draco asked wide-eyed.“Yeah, they also call it the Sleepless Town.”“Why the hell would Hiru-jiji-chan buy you an apartment there?!” Hari snarled quietly.Naruto shrugged. “I think because most of the civilians wouldn’t follow me there. Although I sometimes get bugged by the people that live there, most of them ignore me a lot of the time. I do get along with the girls that work there and the Madams that run the brothels though. They let me use their bathroom when my shower isn’t working. A few of the girls also taught me how to sew, cook small meals, and also tried to teach me how to write and read when they had free time which wasn’t very often.”Hari felt like she was going to start crying and Draco couldn’t even imagine being in Naruto’s shoes.“They’re pretty cool.” Naruto said with a small smile as they continued to walk towards his apartment.Both Hari and Draco soon noticed the change as they entered the part of the village that was a bit more rundown. Hari and Draco both were on their guards, people in this part of the village walked with their heads down, eyes forward, minding their own business, and then there were the ones that watched them like a hawk.“Here we are.” Naruto said, walking into a rundown brick building.“This is . . .” Draco trailed off, looking at the decrepit looking building that needed a ton of work.“Yeah.” Hari muttered. “Let’s go see the rest.”“I’m going to have to take a shower once we get home. This place is almost as bad as Grimauld Place before you and Uncle Siri remodeled it.”“Hopefully there aren’t any House Elf heads on the walls.” Hari muttered.Draco shivered. “My Great-Aunt Walburga was disturbed.”“Grandma Walburga left a lot to be desired, Draco dear. Come on.” Hari said, walking inside the building.Inside was worse. They walked up the three flights of stairs to Naruto’s top floor apartment. The door was already opened wide. They both stopped though when they saw all the graffiti outside of Naruto’s door and walls. Things like DEMON, DIE DEMON, and GO TO HELL were written in red paint.“Merlin’s beard, what the hell?” Draco growled.“This . . . This is disgusting.” Hari snarled low.“Come on,” Draco grabbed her hand and pulled her inside the small apartment.Hari blinked looking around the very, very small apartment. It held a twin size bed that looked like its seen better days, a small kitchen with a fridge that was taped in several places and had wire holding the door up, a cracked sink, a counter with a hotplate on top, and a chair with a broken leg that was being held up with a turned over bucket with a turned over wooden crate as a table.“Draco,” Hari mumbled in a rather small voice, her eyes beginning to water with unshed tears.Draco gave her a side hug. “It’s all right now, Haddy. He’s coming home with us, you have full custody of him now, and if anyone tries to take him away they will regret it.” He told her in a dark voice.She nodded. “Naru-chan!”“In here, nee-chan, just a sec,” Naruto called from his bathroom. He walked out carrying his toothbrush, a small bottle of shampoo, a half used bar of soap, and a frayed towel.”“NOPE!” Draco suddenly said, shaking his head hard.“Uncle Draco?” Naruto asked with a frown.“What your Uncle is saying is that I bought you some new bathroom stuff, Naru-chan.” Hari told him.“Oh! Thanks, nee-chan, that was really nice of you.” He grinned before going back into the bathroom to drop his old stuff off. It broke both Hari’s and Draco’s hearts at that response. It was like Naruto was shocked and surprised when someone gave him or bought him something and didn’t want anything in return. They both felt like punching something. “I guess I just have a few things and their already packed in my bag.”“Okay. I want you to hold on to me, Naru-chan, because I’m going to Apparate us back to the house.” Hari told him.“What’s Ap-pa-rate?” he sounded out slowly.“It takes us to one place to the next. One has but to recall The Three D's: Destination, Determination and Deliberation. One must be completely determined to reach one's destination, and move without haste, but with deliberation. It’s what we were taught when getting our Apparation License. It’s like the Shunshin that Shinobi use.”“Cool!”“Yep, but don’t let go of me. I don’t want you getting splinched.”“What’s that?” Naruto asked wide eyed.“You don’t want to leave a leg, hand, arms, or ear behind do you?” Draco asked with a small smirk. “It’s a bit of a bitch to put someone back together.”Naruto’s eyes bugged out. “What?! NO!”Draco chuckled. “Then hold on tightly, nephew. See you two at the house.” He said with a smirk before Apparating away silently.“Woooooow,” Naruto breathed out with wide eyes.“Mmm-hmm, come on, sunshine, we’re heading back home.” Hari said.“I’m ready, nee-chan.” Naruto exclaimed excitedly, holding onto her waist in a tight hug.Hari smiled, wrapping her arms around him. “You got everything in your bag, because we aren’t coming back to this place, Naru-chan. We’ll get it remodeled and rent it out to others if you want, but I don’t want you coming back here, Naru-chan, not without me or one of the others.”“Okay nee-chan, I promise.”“Thanks sunshine,” Hari smiled back before she silently Apparated them away and back to the Uzumaki Compound.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Dad, you should have seen where he was living! It . . . It was just as bad as Grimmauld Place before we had it remodeled. And they graffitied his entire front door and walls with the most horrible slurs. It was bad, Dad.” Hari told Sirius Black while she was putting the kitchen together.“Well thank Merlin that he is out of there now, princess. I know how upset you are, I am too, believe me, I want to hunt down each and every single one of those wankers that hurt him, but at least he’s now with you, Draco, Fred, George, and Luna. That’s all that matters.” Sirius said, trying to calm Hari down.“Dad, that’s not the worst part about how he was living! He’s . . . he’s so small, like I was. He’s malnourished, he’s shy, and he asked us if we really wanted him as a part of our family. I . . . I don’t know what the hell Hiruzen was thinking when it came to Naruto.” Hari growled while directing the many floating dishes, pots, pans, utensils, glasses, tea cups, and every other dish into cupboards and the glass hutch that was in the large kitchen. Shit was flying everywhere in a mad dash to get to where they were supposed to be.“How is he mentally?” Siri asked with a frown.“I’m sure he has some issues there. I wonder if I should have him see a therapist? I don’t want him to grow up holding that shit inside. It’s not healthy. I mean, I talked it out with Healer Kilgrave all those years ago and I know I went to her when something was really bugging me, so maybe I should take Naruto to someone.”Sirius nodded but Hari didn’t see it. She had the two-way mirror floating and following her around while she put groceries away, took out appliances that were outdated and put in the newest models that she purchased that were in her trunk, and did a bit of cosmetic work as well so the kitchen looked more up to date and her style that she liked.“He’ll have to want to go, princess. You can make him go, but you can’t make him talk. He needs to be ready to do it.”Hari nodded. “I know.” She sighed before letting out an annoyed huff. “And don’t get me started on his education! Those teachers at his school are getting in the way of it. They are pretty much sabotaging him. He’s had three chances so far to graduate already but he couldn’t pass the Genin Exam, because one−one Dad−one freaking Jutsu is giving him problems. It’s a fucking shit storm. I’m so bloody angry!”“Calm down, Haddy. Everything will turn out all right. You’re great at teaching, you know everything there is to know about what they are teaching their young ninjas and then some from your Mum’s journals from when she was a little girl. Your Magic and Chakra have become one, that’s why you’re so bloody damn terrifying, darling, and thank Merlin for that. Teach him about Chakra control and how to use it that your Mum described in those journals of hers. You should teach him Fūinjutsu since you kind of became obsessed with it from those other journals she left you too. I still can’t believe you combined that with Runes as well. What you’ve come up with is completely mind blowing, darling! But, getting back to your Mum; that woman had a terrifying memory, honestly.” Sirius shivered. “Naruto has a ton of Chakra, so he’ll have to learn control, but thankfully you have a journal filled with ideas and how to do them that he’ll enjoy. He’s going to be a kickarse ninja, Haddy.”“I know, you’re right, he will be. I hope he doesn’t have a bunch of fantasies about saving Princess’s and slaying their dragons though. Being a ninja is serious stuff after all. He asked me about the Wizarding War and wanted to know about my time fighting in it. I think it’ll help him in his mindset of being a ninja. He’ll definitely train harder so he can not only protect himself and his Team and friends, but also be able to get his missions done.”“You could always show him through the Pensieve.” Siri pointed out.“I don’t want to give the kid a heart attack, Dad!” Hari exclaimed, wide eyed, turning to face the floating mirror as if he were nuts.Sirius threw his head back, letting out a bark like laugh. “Just show him somethings, not all, you silly girl.” He gave her a wide grin. “So Draco is going to start him on the Nutrient Potion I take it?”“He’s going to start him on the same ones that the two of us were on when I was a child. He’s going to be on them for a whole month. He’s also going to give him a Height Restoration Potion.”Sirius nodded.“You should know he loves to prank too.” Hari grinned.Her Dad’s eyes suddenly sparkled in excitement. “That’s great!!! I can’t wait to teach him some things.”Hari laughed. “Well I better let you go, Dad. I’ve got to get dinner started.”“All right, love. Good luck on your mock exam fights tomorrow. Try not to kill anyone.” Sirius told her with a wide mad grin.Hari snorted in amusement at the look he was giving her. “Thanks. Love you, Dad. Give Uncle Mooney, and Uncle Sev my love.”“Love you too, princess. Bye.” Sirius waved while blowing her a kiss before he vanished.Hari grabbed the mirror out of the air and put it on the white marble counter that had golden lightning streaks going throughout it. She looked around the kitchen and nodded with approval. It wasn’t outdated anymore and looked like a chef’s and baker’s wet dream. She had removed the breakfast table and chairs that were there before and replaced them with a larger table that could seat up to 16 people. She removed a pretty jade vase from her opened trunk that had a bunch of stuff in it that she’d have to go through later during the week that she hadn’t gone through just yet.She’d already put together her room, bathroom, the living room, family room, the library, music room, the weapons room, her personal Potions room, and her office that she had chosen for herself. After removing a lot of the stuff she had collected over the years from her trunk, she still had a fucking ton of stuff in it.Hari tilted her head to the side. “I should put together an emergency trunk together for Naru-chan in case he ever needs it. Hmm . . .” Ideas began to run through her mind on what type of emergency trunk she should put together for Naruto. She didn’t want him to ever think that he was destitute with nothing on him if he was ever in that type of situation. She’d have to talk to Draco, Luna, Fred, and George to see what they would want to add to it since they cared for Naruto as much as she did.Hari placed the new vase she chose in the center of the table and thought that she’d stop at Yamanaka’s Flower shop tomorrow sometime after the mock exam fights. She should start putting her personal Greenhouse together and leave one for Nev since she knew that he’d be in there a lot of the time.Thank Merlin she remembered the animals that she had decided to bring over with her when she’d left the Wizarding World. Dear Merlin, she almost had a heart attack when she remembered that Hedwig and the other animals were still in the trunk in a special space where they wouldn’t be hurt while they traveled. She and Luna had dealt with them all, it had taken a few hours to get them situated around the Compound or inside the barn that took a few minutes to create to theirs and the animals liking. Athena−Salazar Slytherin’s Baskilisk Familiar that Hari had saved from the Chamber of Secrets−was excited to see her new home, and went to explore with happy hisses after Hari had let her out and resized her to her enormous form. Once they had finished with that, Hari told Luna that she was going to go work on her kitchen; it’s where Hari had been for a few hours now.Hari looked over at Hedwig who was perched on the chair at the table, cleaning her beautiful white feathers. “That’s right!” she suddenly shouted−poor Hedwig fluffed up startled, giving Hari a scowl−snapping her fingers before she got out a piece of parchment, ink, and quill. Hari had to write a message to Gai and let him know that their date was going to have to happen tomorrow. It took a few minutes to write her letter before she folded it into an envelope and took it over to Hedwig.“Hey, baby girl, I need you to take this to Maito Gai okay. Wait a few moments in case he wants to send something back to me. If not, either you can come back here or go explore before you come back home.”Hedwig nipped at Hari’s fingers affectionately while Hari placed the envelope inside the little custom made mini messenger bag she had designed herself for Hedwig, and she flew out the opened window that was next to the closed back doors.“Now what am I going to make for dinner tonight?” Hari muttered to herself while shutting the trunk, shrinking it, and placing it back on her necklace. “Hmm, slow-cooked rump roast, cheesy garlic herb scalloped potatoes, homemade mac & cheese, skillet Bourbon bacon green beans, breadsticks, garlic butter mushrooms, corn, cherry tomato mozzarella saute, a salad, and for desert a raspberry and white chocolate tiramisu.”“You have drool dripping on to your chin, little one.” Death snickered, floating across the kitchen towards the arched glass doors that led out onto a shaded part of the wraparound porch.“Whoops.” She chuckled, wiping her mouth. “Thanks Aniki.”Death inclined their head. “Are you worrying about Naruto still?”“Of course I am. His life has been as messed up as mine was before I left the Dursley’s, plus I still had to deal with Voldy and Dumbasador too. I just want Naru-chan to have a better life, now that the others and I are here.”
“He will, little one. You’re already changing his life and its going to be for the better.”
“Well thank Merlin for that.”“Nee-chan, who are you talking to?” Naruto suddenly asked from the kitchen doorway.Hari jumped. “Fuck a duck!” Hari screamed. She turned around to see Naruto standing there with two scrolls in his arms and a small jewelry box.Naruto blinked before bursting out in laughter. “You’re so funny, nee-chan.”“Naru-chan, don’t startle me like that.” Hari sighed, holding a hand to her fast beating heart.“So, who are you talking to?” he asked coming into the kitchen, and taking a seat at the breakfast bar. He put his stuff down on the counter and got comfortable in his seat.“Uh . . .” Hari trailed off, looking over at Death-nii-chan.
“Go on and tell him. The others finally know of us anyway.”
“I . . . uh, I was talking to my big brother.”Naruto tilted his head. “But Uncle Fred and Uncle George aren’t in here. Are they?” he began looking around confused.“No, I’m not talking about them. I’m talking about my bigger and older brother, Death.”“Death?” Naruto asked slowly, frowning for a few moments before his eyes got as big as dinner plates. “You mean a Shinigami?!”“No, no, no. Death-nii-chan is the big kahoona, those Shinigami are their workers. There’s all types of death helpers, they all report to Death-nii-chan. There is only one Death in the entire universe and dimensions, Naru-chan. Only one.”Naruto blinked again. “You talk to Death and he’s−”“Death-nii-chan doesn’t have a gender, sunshine. They just are.”Naruto shrugged. “Whatever floats their boat, I guess. So . . . Death is your big brother? How?” Naruto asked curiously and he’d be lying if he wasn’t fascinated as well.Hari began to get dinner going while she talked to Naruto. “It’s a long story, sunshine, where do I even begin?”“Start with how you met Ran and work your way to meeting us. Everything else will fall into place.” Death told her amused.“Well, it all started when I was 7 years old. I was working in the garden when I met my Familiar Ran . . .” and for the next couple of hours, Naruto listened with rapt attention to his nee-chan’s story. ♦♦♦ By the time she was done explaining how she had met Death, Naruto had gone through several emotions. He had been excited when she told him about Ran who had flown into the kitchen, and settled around his shoulders. He’d been enthralled by the dragon that had taken a quick liking to him. He was even more surprised when a beautiful large white owl flew in, handed his nee-chan a letter, and then flown over to land on top of his head. The owl had begun to croon at him before beginning to groom his hair. Hari-nee-chan had introduced him to Hedwig who was a dear friend.He’d been horrified, pissed, and startled when his nee-chan told him about how she had died for a few moments before Ran’s Familiar Bond kicked in and Death helped bring her back. He continued to be enthralled by her storytelling as she described her first conversation with Death. Naruto laughed when Hari told him that she had told Death that she rather be their best friend then someone ordering them around when Death told her she was to become the Mistress of Death.Hari described her first visit to Gringotts, meeting the Goblin King Ragnok, taking her Inheritance and Genealogy Tests, finding out all that jerk Dumbledor’s plans for her and the Wizarding World, how she had more family then she thought, she told him everything and it was an emotional roller coaster for Naruto.“You’ve been through so much, nee-chan.” Naruto quietly murmured while he stroked Ran’s head while Hedwig took a nap on top of his head.“Yeah, but I’ve also come a very long way from that lonely 7 year old girl that didn’t have the best first 7 years of her life. My entire life changed when I met Ran and Death-nii-chan, I wouldn’t change a thing if I had to redo it too.” Hari told him with a soft smile.“Do . . . Do you think that I . . . can be as strong as you one day, Hari-nee-chan?” Naruto asked shyly.Hari blinked before she walked around the large island and engulfed Naruto in a tight hug. She ran her hand through his soft golden spikey hair and placed a kiss on his forehead. Hedwig had grumbled before she flew off his head and to her bird perch that was standing up next to a arched window.“Naru-chan, you’ve survived all these years on your own. You’re stronger then you give yourself credit for, sunshine. I know for a fact that you’ll continue to get stronger too.”Naruto closed his eyes, leaned into his nee-chan’s embrace, and just soaked up her love and attention that he’d never gotten before.“Aishiteimasu nee-chan.”“Aishiteimasu Otōto.” She murmured back to him, placing a kiss on his forehead. Naruto pulled back and gave her the sunshine filled smile that made Hari’s heart flood with warmth and love for him.There was suddenly a flash from the kitchen doorway. Both Naruto and Hari looked up startled to see Draco, Fred, George, and Luna standing there with wide grins or smiles on their faces.“Picture time!” Fred cheered. “We need to fill this place with new memories and add to our picture collection to put on the walls and tables!”Hari laughed. “That’s right. We have to unpack all of the pictures we’ve taken over the years and start taking new ones.”Naruto grinned. He’s never taken pictures together with others before except the one he had of him and jiji-chan. He did find a few pictures of his parents though in the scroll jiji-chan had given him. There was one of his Dad and Mom when they got married, of when his Mom was pregnant with him, smiling with his Dad holding her around her bulging stomach, and there was one of when he was just born with his Mom and Dad smiling down at him as he slept while holding his Dad’s index finger. Now he was going to have more pictures to put in his room and see around the house.“You should charm the camera to take pictures while we eat dinner.” Luna told Fred who was holding the camera.“Dinner is about ready anyway. Come on.” Hari said as she waved her hand, the dishes flew out of the cupboard and set themselves down on the table while glasses and utensils settled down besides the plates. Hari then motioned the several plates and bowls holding the food to float onto the table before everyone took a seat.“Wow, nee-chan, this all looks so good!” Naruto gaped at all the yummy looking food that he’d never seen before and had never tried.“Thank you, sunshine, I hope you all enjoy.” Hari happily said before everyone began passing plates and bowls around to get a helping of each dish. There was a red bottle of POP, apple juice, and water floating around filling up glasses while Draco was the only one who had some wine.For the next hour and a half everyone ate, laughed, and talked while enjoying dinner, the magical camera floating around taking many pictures before Fred took the charm off and placed it beside his plate. For a first night dinner, it went pretty damn well. ♦♦♦ Naruto was still in the kitchen helping Hari with the cleanup while the others went off to relax before heading to bed.“Nee-chan, I found some stuff from my Dad that I want to learn, plus something my Mom left to me.” Naruto told her while drying a bowl before putting it in the cupboard as he stood on top of a stool so he could reach.“What did you find?” Hari asked, scrubbing a pan.“I found a scroll that has a Forbidden Technique in it. It’s called Shadow Clone Jutsu. It’s on a completely different scale then the illusion clone’s they teach us to make at the academy and that’s the one technique I keep screwing up that’s not letting me graduate. I don’t know whether I’m putting enough Chakra in or not because it comes out fine for a few seconds, and then it loses all of its color and deflates like a balloon. I’ve tried asking my teachers, but . . . they always ignore me, and the one teacher that actually likes me always gets distracted by the other teachers, work, or students.” Naruto sighed.Hari frowned for a moment. “Show me.”“Right now?” Naruto asked, blinking.“Yeah, right now. I probably have an idea what’s going on.” Hari motioned him to get to it.Naruto nodded, jumping off of the stool and taking a step back. He went through the hands seals, and shouted, “Clone Jutsu!”A puff of smoke suddenly appeared besides Naruto, vanishing quickly to reveal . . .Hari’s lips twitched, she smacked her hand over it quickly so she wouldn’t laugh. Thankfully Naruto didn’t see the amused look she had, because he was staring down at the deflated looking drunk body spread out on the cherry wood kitchen floor like he wanted to murder his clone.Hari closed her eyes, took in a deep breath before letting it out. “Okay, Naru-chan, I know what’s going on. You not only have your own Chakra that’s already so much because you’re an Uzumaki, but you also have the Nine-Tailed Foxes as well. You have a very large amount of Chakra reserves, Naru-chan. You’re overpowering your clone. That technique is never going to work for you, sunshine.”Naruto’s eyes widened before he got a dejected look. He made the sad looking clone vanish. “So . . . I won’t ever pass my test.”“Naru-chan, you’re forgetting about the scroll you found from your Dad.” Hari pointed out, smiling down at him.“That’s right!” He shouted excitedly. “I was reading the scroll and Dad’s notes. Apparently these clones aren’t illusions, the Shadow Clones are physically real, their blood clones! They possess the same clothing, damage, and transformations as the user at the time of their creation, is what Dad wrote.”Hari nodded intrigued. “What else?”“When the clone's task is done, it can disperse itself or be dispersed by the user if it hasn’t been by the enemy. Once dispersed, the clone's experiences and remaining chakra are transferred back to the user. Dad wrote that the user will gain all of its clone’s memories and experiences it learned, but it won’t work physical strength wise. If my Shadow Clone worked out for a whole day and dispersed, I’d get nothing. I’ll have to do exercising all on my own.”Hari’s eyes widened. “Naru-chan, I think we just found a way for you to learn!”Naruto blinked. “Huh?”“If you can learn this technique, you can set your clone or clones to learn how to read and write and whatever other subjects you want to learn, disperse them once their done, and you’ll gain all of their knowledge! You just need to work on your strength and body, and practice what you’ve learned from their knowledge!” Hari told him excitedly. She thought it would be a very good idea to teach him Occulmancy as well so when his clone’s disperse, his head wouldn’t hurt when gaining all of the new information.Naruto blinked several times before he cheered and began running around the kitchen. “Nee-chan, I can become a real ninja with this!” He ran up to Hari and hugged her.Hari laughed, hugging him back. “I think it’ll become one of your biggest abilities to have in your bag of tricks. You could do a lot with that Jutsu. What else did you find?”“The Rasengan. Dad created it, it took him 3 years; he wrote down that he intended it be the highest form of shape transformation. According to Dad’s notes, the Rasengan requires extremely refined chakra control and broke it down into 3 steps on how to learn how to do it. Dad got the idea from a picture he saw in a book of a Biju Bomb.”Hari nodded. “Sounds interesting and bloody dangerous, but most magic and chakra techniques are. Follow your Dad’s notes and steps to the letter, Naruto. Don’t skimp out on them whatsoever. Do you understand me? I want you to always be careful when learning these new Jutsu’s and whatever else you learn or come up with on your own. You need to respect the power that you have and not abuse it.”“I promise. I’m going to learn the Shadow Clone Jutsu first though before anything else! –dattebayo!”“Good idea. What’s in the jewelry box?” Hari asked curiously.“Oh!” Naruto exclaimed before he ran over to the island where it was with his scrolls. He picked it up, and walked back over to Hari. “These belonged to Mom and Dad. I . . . I want to wear them.”Naruto opened the box to reveal a pair of earrings and two solo ones. There was a cartilage earring that would cover the entire upper part of Naruto’s ear; it was stainless steel with a wavy intricate design on it and had three circle shaped amber jewels embedded into it that glittered in the light. The other earring was a small ruby triangle shaped stud, and the last ones were small silver stainless steel hoop earrings with small diamond shape sapphires hanging from them.“You want to get your ears pierced?” Hari asked with a raised brow.“Yeah. Is that okay?” Naruto asked nervously, rubbing the back of his neck.“Yeah, sunshine, I’ll do it for you right now if you want.”“Really?! You know how to pierce ears?”Hari laughed. “I do with using magic. Naruto, I won’t tell you no unless it endangers your life or something equally as dangers. Piercing your ears is fine.”Naruto grinned. “Thanks, nee-chan.”She nodded. “Alright, let’s do the cartilage one first. Which ear do you want it in?”“Mmm, left.”“Okay, you’re going to feel a pinch.” She warned.Naruto nodded and waited. A second later he felt the pinch but didn’t flinch. His ear did feel hot for a few moments though before the feeling went away.“Okay, looks good.” Hari smiled. “Next is the ruby.”“Left ear, I want it to be right next to my hoop earring.”“Mmm-kay. Here we go.”Again, Naruto felt the pinch and the hotness before it vanished once again.“Alright, two more.” Hari told him before she did his left ear one last time. She put the hoop earring right next to the ruby on his lower lobe before doing the right one.Again, Naruto felt the pinches. It didn’t hurt whatsoever, it just left a feeling of hotness before it vanished once again. Naruto looked up at his nee-chan who was staring back down at him with a grin.“It looks great! Want to see?”Naruto nodded, he watched Hari Transfigured a spoon into a mirror and handed it over to him. Naruto took a look and grinned wide.“I look awesome!”Hari laughed. “Okay, sunshine, off to bed with you now, it’s getting late, and you have school tomorrow.”“Okay, night, nee-chan.” Naruto hugged Hari before grabbing his stuff and left the kitchen.Hari watched him with a smile before finishing up the dishes. She then looked at the letter that Gai-chan had sent her, she never got a chance to read it till now. She unfolded it and read;
MY MOST YOUTHFUL FLOWER ANGEL,
OF COURSE WE CAN HAVE OUR DATE TOMORROW INSTEAD OF TONIGHT! I AM SO HAPPY THAT YOU AND YOUR FAMILY ARE NOW APART OF KONOHA!!! I DO HOPE THAT YOU ALL ARE SETTLING IN WELL AND THAT NARUTO-KUN IS DOING WELL! UNTIL TOMORROW, MY MOST YOUTHFUL FLOWER!!!
COMPLETELY YOURS,
MAITO GAI
Hari giggled before folding the letter and putting it in her pocket. Once she was done she made sure everything was locked and turned on the security seal that locked down the compound for the night. It would turn off when everyone was awake. She then walked to her room to go to sleep. Today had been a long and exhausting day, hopefully tomorrow would be better. ♦♦♦ Naruto was startled awake, jackknifing up. His head swiveled all around, his eyes beginning to widen and panic was setting in. He didn’t recognize where he was at all.He remembered saying goodnight to his nee-chan and the others when he came across them. He remembered walking up to his room, putting his stuff on his floor table before changing into some sleepwear pants, but kept his sleeveless turtleneck shirt on. He remembered getting into his new comfortable bed, wrapping his new, thick blankets around him like a snug burrito, and falling asleep.Now he was stuck inside a dark, creepy sewer.“What the hell?” he muttered. “Nee-chan? Uncle Draco? Uncle Fred, Uncle George? Aunt Runa?” he called out.Silence met him, Naruto shivered not liking this one damn bit. His new family wouldn’t play this kind of prank on him, he was positive, so what the hell was going on?!All of a sudden he heard a loud groan, the water shifted around slightly before settling once more.“The hell was that?” Naruto asked the air. “Okay, Naruto, just calm down, go see what it was.”Naruto began to walk, following the pipes that led him deeper into wherever the hell he was. He walked for what seemed quite a while, the water shifted around him every time whatever was making the noise echo throughout the sewer. Finally he walked into a opened room with low lighting. He looked around before he looked startled at the large bars that were embedded into the floor and went all the way up into . . . Naruto looked up and couldn’t see a ceiling.“What the hell?” he muttered, looking back at the bars. There was a seal that was over the doors of what Naruto realized was a cage.He walked slowly up to the cage, trying to see inside, but all he could see was darkness.“Hello?” Naruto asked in a low voice.Nothing answered him back, but Naruto saw something move deep within.“Hello? Are you okay? Do you need help?” Naruto asked. He didn’t like this. He didn’t like the disgusting sewer, he didn’t like the large cage, and he definitely didn’t like that whatever had made those noises seemed to be in pain. This was bringing back bad memories of that one time he got thrown into a cage by some drunk civilians and left in a cave for two days before his Anbu guards found him and let him out. That was when he had been living on the streets and jiji-chan found out after that incident and bought him his apartment building.“You want to help me?” a deep growly voice asked angrily before letting out a hateful laugh. “That’s rich coming from the son of the douche-bag that put me in here!” it snarled hatefully.Naruto’s eyes widened startled by how deep the voice was, but he heard the anger and sorrow that was mixed in. He continued to stare inside the cage.“I . . . I don’t understand? Who are you?” Naruto asked, walking closer to the bars.The shadow moved and Naruto realized just how big whatever it was inside was. The lighting grew bright and with it the being. The first thing Naruto noticed were the large eyes that were as big as he was tall. They were a bright gold with black pupil slits. The next thing was the dark orange/red fur that was matted with sewer water, the sharp black claws, the sharp teeth, and finally the nine long bushy tails floating and waving around.“You’re the Nine-Tailed Fox!” Naruto breathed out in awe.“I am, flesh-bag, and you’re that assholes son that sealed me in here.” The Nine-Tailed Fox snarled.Naruto blinked. “You’re talking about my Dad right?”“Who else would I be referring to?!” he snarled again.“I . . . You can’t get out?”“Pfft, hell no. I’ve been trying for years, finally I gave up.” The Fox growled before he sat up and stared coldly down at Naruto. “The only way out is if you take that seal off yourself, although if you do, your daddy dearest put some protection seals on it as an extra precaution so I don’t run off and start destroying things.” The Fox scowled down at Naruto. “What are you doing here anyway, flesh-bag? You’ve never come here before.” The Fox narrowed his eyes down only the little golden blonde chibi.“I don’t know. I went to bed and then I ended up here.” Naruto answered, walking even closer to the bars, staring up at the Fox. “Maybe because I was finally told why the villagers hate me so much. I found out today that you’re sealed inside me.” Naruto continued to stare up at the Fox.“What are you looking at?!”“I’m sorry you’re stuck in this place. It’s really . . . It’s disgusting, nobody should live like this. I know exactly how you feel.” Naruto told him softly, barley wrapping his hands around the thick bars.The Nine-Tails stared down at him as if he were insane. He flicked his sharp pointed ears back in irritation. “You know how I feel?” he snorted. “Don’t make me laugh, flesh-bag! Nobody knows how I feel trapped in this place day in and day out! Nobody knows the pain I suffer from being in this small cage. It may look big to you, but it only lets me walk from one side of the room to the other in two steps! I haven’t seen sunshine, the sky, or the forest in years! I am stuck here until some asshole decides to try and let me out again, or you die.”Naruto blinked, absorbing everything he was being told. “But I do know, Kitsune-chan! My life has been horrible since the day I was born. I’ve known hatred all my life, there has only been a handful of happiness, but it’s mostly bad. I know how it feels to be put in a cage because I was placed in one for two days, deep within a cave till I was let out. I know, Kitsune-chan, and I know they treat me this way because I’m your jailor and they don’t see me, but you.” Naruto was silent for a moment. “I’m . . . I’m so sorry you’re stuck here, Kitsune-chan.”The Nine-Tailed Fox stared down at Naruto shocked. No one had ever apologized to him and how he was treated. Not Mito, not Kushina, none of his jailors had apologized for him being stuck within them.“What did you mean by someone trying to set you free? Do you mean to say it wasn’t your fault that you tried to destroy the village?” Naruto asked shocked.“Of course not! It was that stupid little twerp Uchiha Madara’s and Danzo Shimura’s fault and those cursed red eyes! Danzo had been wanting to take over the village and Madara decided to help him, but he also had his own designs on the village and when Danzo found out, it was too late. Thank Kami that both little bastards died though when their plans went to utter shit because they both had different plans. They could have caused more death and destruction otherwise.” The Fox glowered with a curled lip down at the ground.Naruto was shocked. It wasn’t Kitsune-chan’s fault at all what happened the night his parents died. It was Uchiha Madara’s and Danzo Shimura’s! It was their fault that his parents and so many others were dead. Kitsune-chan was just an unwilling tool that was used for their nefarious plans. Kitsune-chan didn’t deserve any of this! He’d have to let jiji-chan know about this when he got the chance.“I’m getting you out of there!” Naruto shouted, suddenly coming to a decision.The Nine-Tails blinked rapidly, his large head not wrapping around what he just heard.“Eh?” he intelligently replied, eyes bugging out as he gaped.“None of this is your fault. My parents’ death is not your fault. It was those assholes! You’re innocent of the crimes that were placed on your head, Kitsune-chan! You aren’t to blame. You were used, so I’m going to let you out.”“Hang on, gaki!” the Fox shouted. He laid down, shuffling closer to the bars.“What? I thought you wanted out?” Naruto asked curiously, walking back to where the Fox was now lying.“You . . . You believe me? You forgive me for killing your parents’?” he asked completely flabbergasted at the turn of events.“Yeah. Like I said, it wasn’t your fault, Kitsune-chan.” Naruto’s cerulean blue eyes stared at the amber/gold. “Want to be friends?”“NANI (WHAT)?!” The Fox was starting to feel whiplash at this kid’s subject changes so quickly!Naruto giggled, a wide grin spreading across his face. “I’m taking a page out of my nee-chan’s book. She became best friends with Death, and then family. She calls them Death-nii-chan.”“NANI?!” the Fox croaked, his eyes bugging out of his head, a snot drop hanging from his nose. It was quite unattractive facial expression that made Naruto laugh at.Naruto nodded. “My nee-chan is pretty cool. She’s the Mistress of Death, but she told Death that she’d rather be their best friend then order them around. They became family once she found out Death didn’t have anyone and were alone for so long. So do you want to be best friends, Kitsune-chan? You can live with me and my new family that I’ve just gained today. Nee-chan will like you and take care of you like she does me! You can be my Familiar like Ran is nee-chan’s!” Naruto was getting even more excited.“A Familiar?! Like a Summons? Wait, how the bloody hell do you know about Maho?! The Veil separates the Elemental Nations from the Mahoutokoro Sekai!” the Fox was trying to follow everything the gaki was telling him.“Yeah! My nee-chan, Uncles, and Aunt are from there. They traveled here after their War that my nee-chan was Leading Commander of! She’s a badass!”“Sweet Kami.” The Fox muttered. “You . . . You just want to be my best friend and you’ll let me out whenever I want? You don’t want anything else, gaki?”Naruto blinked. “I’ve never had a friend or friends before. Sure I hang out with a few of the kids from the academy, but I don’t want them getting hurt when the villagers are after me. That’s why I keep away and to myself most of the time. What more could I want?” Naruto asked curiously with a tilt of his head like a kitten.The Nine-Tails stared deeply into the bright jewel cerulean blue eyes, trying to see into the gaki’s very soul. He had no idea what he was looking for but he seemed to have found it, because he suddenly felt his cold harden heart glow with warmth from the little gaki’s words for the first time in centuries. He hadn’t felt this warm feeling in a very long time. Centuries really if he had to guess. Not since he was still together with his father and siblings.When he was trapped and sealed away inside Uzumaki Mito, she treated him like a dog, always chained, and she made sure that a seal was kept over the cage as well to keep him quiet so she never heard him. When he was with Uzumaki Kushina, it was just as bad. She treated him like a demon that had to be locked up and always used his chakra without asking, and came to bitch and moan when things didn’t go her way. Everybody thought she was this amazing person, but Kushina was an arrogant, loud, self-absorbed little twat! He still had no idea how she got together with Namikaze Minato.This Uzumaki though was different from his last two jailors.“Kurama.”“Huh?” Naruto asked confused.“My name, gaki, if we’re going to be . . . friends, then you should know my name.” Kurama said with a roll of his eyes and a huff. He never told Mito or Kushina his name−Not that they asked or anything, but he wouldn’t have given it to them anyway.Naruto gave him a cheeky grin. “Nice to officially meet you, Kura-chan!”“Kura-chan!?” Kurama sputtered.“I’m Uzumaki Naruto, now let’s get you out of there.” Naruto walked back to the seal that was stuck on the doors to the cage. “Ready?”“Go for it, kit.” Kurama motioned with a paw.Naruto nodded before standing up on his tippy toes, he got a hold of the corner of the seal before he began to peal it off. They both watched in rapt attention before it came off completely with a golden flash engulfing both Naruto and Kurama for a moment before vanishing.“The hell was that?” Naruto asked, looking down at the seal in his hand before it began to crumble away into dust. He looked up to watch the thick bars begin to vanish as well. He blinked up at Kurama who stood up to his full height and stretched out.He looked down at Naruto, leaning down to stare at him. “You’ve got some new nice art work there, kit.” Kurama told him with a smirk.“Eh?” Naruto looked to where Kura-chan was and his eyes bugged out. “HOLY SHIT ON CRACKERS!!! THAT’S A TATTOO!!!” He shouted while gapping. “NEE-CHAN’S GOING TO KILL ME!!!” Naruto wailed.Kurama fell back on his backside while he began to cackle in amusement.Naruto continued to stare at his new tattoo. It was on his right shoulder and looked like it went further up to his neck, but he couldn’t be too sure till he looked in the mirror. It continued down his entire arm though to his hand. It was an intricate and very detailed black/red/gold/dark orange tattoo of a Nine-Tailed Fox. It was pretty awesome looking though, Naruto really liked it.“W-what does this mean?” Naruto stuttered, looking up at Kurama.“It means that you and I are partners and I’m going to teach you everything I know so you don’t get killed, because I’m not letting my first and only best friend die on me when I just got him.” Kurama grinned.Naruto stared before grinning wide. “Awesome! –dattebayo!!!”“Let’s get the hell out of here, kit. You’ll have to work on your mindscape another day.” Kurama told him, looking around in great distaste.Naruto’s eyes bugged out before he began looking around. “T-t-this is because o-o-of me?!”“Yeah. Like you were saying earlier, you have way more bad memories then good. Maybe you can get your nee-chan to help you, I mean I can too. W-we can both do it if you want.” Kurama muttered, rubbing the back of his head.Naruto nodded. “How do we get out of here?”“You’ve got to wake-up.”“Okay.” Naruto closed his eyes, trying to wake himself up. He suddenly opened his eyes to look up at Kurama. “You’ll be there when I wake-up right?”“Yeah, kit, don’t worry.” Kurama answered, his eyes softening at those big blue eyes staring up at him.Naruto nodded again, he began to feel sluggish. He watched as he began to vanish.“I’ll see you on the other side, gaki.” Kurama told him with a small grin before everything faded away and the only thing Naruto saw was darkness once again.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hari woke up suddenly.She sat up, looking around her darken room wondering what the bloody hell had woken her up from her much needed sleep. It had been a very long day after all; she was desperate to bury her head underneath her pillow and throw her blankets over her head, and go back to sleep, but something felt off. Ran was sleeping on the pillow beside her when her eyes opened as well.Ran looked around, scenting the air, her mane of feathers fluffing up. ^^There is a new Familiar in the house, hatchling. The littlest hatchling has gotten himself a most powerful one.^^Hari looked down at Ran confused while she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. ^^What do you mean Naruto has a Familiar? He doesn’t have Magic just Chakra.^^
^^In this world they are called Summon Guardians or just plain Summons. The littlest hatchling has been granted one.^^
^^He’s asleep though. How the heck could he have gotten a Familiar or Summons or whatever while sleeping?^^ Hari hissed before she cast a Tempus. A smokey 6:00 am floated into the air. “Is that really the time?!” Hari growled underneath her breath. She felt as if she had only been asleep for like 20 minutes!^^I smell fox.^^ Ran hissed back to her hatchling before she stretched out and took flight. ^^Come hatchling, let us go see what the littlest hatchling has gained as a Summons. They feel as powerful as I am. How intriguing.^^Hari tossed her blankets aside before getting out of bed. She yawned while walking out of her bedroom, Ran flying next to her. They went up the winding staircase up to the third floor, and to Naruto’s bedroom. Hari knocked softly on the door, there wasn’t a response, but Hari wanted to make sure Naruto was okay, so she opened the door, and walked in. She walked up to the King sized bed that was in the corner of the room with two arched windows framing it. Naruto was lying out like a starfish, Hari noticed in amusement before she noticed a smaller body curled up on his stomach.Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the sleeping tiny sized fox that was sleeping peacefully on Naruto’s stomach. She then noticed the nine fluffy tails.“Oh. My. Merlin,” Hari croaked out, stunned.“Mmm . . . Nee-chan?” Naruto murmured sleepily.“Naru-chan . . . Who’s your friend?” Hari asked gently in a soft voice, taking a seat beside his hip. She would not freak out. Nope, she would not freak out. She had seen some weird, fucked up, and downright strange things in her life. She could roll with it like she always did. Hari channeled Luna’s relaxed aura and felt herself calm quite a bit.Naruto blinked the sleep away from his eyes before sitting up. He felt the extra weight roll into his lap. He blinked several times, looking down at the sleeping tiny fox that was there. Naruto’s eyes bugged out.“KURA-CHAN!!!” Naruto shouted. He was so shocked at the cute chibi form that was now Kurama instead of his colossal size.A tiny dark orange/red pointed ear flicked back in irritation. “Be quiet, gaki, I’m trying . . . to . . . sleep.” The fox muttered sleepily in a deep growly voice.Hari snorted in amusement before focusing on Naruto. She noticed the changes in his appearance suddenly. Beside his bright cerulean blue, Naruto now had an added bright golden rings going around his pupils, his once short spiky golden hair was now long and trailed onto his bed, and she noticed the bond tattoo on his right shoulder that took up his entire arm. It was just as beautiful as her bonding tattoo was.“Nee-chan, this . . . this is Kurama . . . He’s the Nine-Tailed Fox.” Naruto said nervously while he petted Kura-chan’s head.^^He’s cute, don’t you think, hatchling? He is a good partner for our littlest hatchling. He’ll keep an eye on him and protect him like I do you.^^ Ran hissed.“How did this happen? I thought he was the bad guy and was sealed in you?” Hari asked.“No, nee-chan, everything that I’ve heard about Kura-chan was wrong. He’s innocent in everything and was treated very badly because of it.” Naruto told her before he went on to explain how he ended up meeting Kurama and what he went onto learn while he was in his mindscape with him.Hari listened to everything Naruto was telling her. She couldn’t help but feel sorry for the way Kurama had been treated in this entire mess.“Can he stay here with us, nee-chan?” Naruto pleaded.Hari chuckled. “Sunshine, I wouldn’t have it any other way, but even if I said that, he would stay anyways. He’s your Familiar−well your Summons. He’s a part of you now, he’s bonded to you, although I have no idea how this happened. I don’t know if you’ve seen the changes yet either, but−”“You’re not mad about the tattoo?” he asked anxiously.Hari snorted. “Naru-chan, I have one from when Ran bonded with me, remember?” She pulled the shirt of her collar down to show the intricate and detailed water lily tattoo that looked like a birthmark.“Oh.” He laughed. “Wait, what do you mean changes? I thought it was just the tattoo?” Naruto said. “What else changed?”“You’ve got thin rings of bright molten gold around both your pupils, your golden short spiky hair is now long, and I’m sure you’ve gained some of Kurama’s abilities if you didn’t have them before. When Ran bonded with me, I got rings of her bright sapphire blue around my pupils, my hair grew out to my waist, and my eyesight, sense of smell, touch, and hearing was heightened to frightening degrees. I’m sure you’ve gained stuff like that from Kurama.” Hari told him with a smile.Naruto finally noticed the long hair she was talking about. He picked a long strand of it up, and stared dazedly down at it. It was as long as Ino’s hair! “Wow, I never thought I’d actually like having long hair. It’s pretty.” Naruto was fascinated with the silky soft texture and liked twirling the strand of hair through his fingers.Hari chuckled. She remembered acting the same way with her hair. “I’ll help you put it up in whatever style you want unless you want to cut it.”Naruto shook his head. “No, no, I like it. Yeah, I can’t have it in my face while I’m training and stuff, but I can always let it down when I’m at home or chilling. But . . . I’ve heard having long hair is bad for a ninja, nee-chan, it can be used against me if I’m in a fight.” Naruto’s happy face turned down somewhat at the reveal. He really did like the long hair he suddenly had after all, but now he might have to get his hair cut so his life wasn’t in danger because of it.Hari nodded. “That’s a good point and I know a charm I can cast on your hair to keep people away from touching it if they have ill-will towards it.” It was a Parseltongue Charm she had found in one of Salazar Slytherin’s books in the Chamber when she was younger.“Really?!”“I cast it on my hair all the time. I can make it permanent if you want so I don’t have to keep recasting it every month.”“Yes please! Thanks, nee-chan, that’s an awesome charm.” Naruto grinned.Hari laughed. “Here, I’ll do it right now.” Hari waved her right hand over and down Naruto’s newly acquired long hair as she softly hissed the Charm. It glowed white for a moment before fading away. “There, now you don’t ever have to worry about someone grabbing or cutting it or whatever else if they have ill-will towards your hair.”“Cool!” Naruto yawned. “What time is it?” he asked while rubbing his face.Hari couldn’t help but coo at his adorableness while she cast another Tempus. “It’s 6:38am. You should go shower and get ready for school. I’m going to go get breakfast ready and make you a bento.”“I’ve . . . I’ve never had a bento before let alone a homemade one.” Naruto quietly told her.Hari leaned down and placed a kiss on his forehead. “From now on you will, sunshine. What do you think Kurama-chan would like to eat?”“I don’t know, maybe meat.” Naruto shrugged while he felt warmth at his nee-chan’s words fill his chest.“I’ll figure something out. Go get ready.” Hari said before leaving with Ran following beside her. ♦♦♦ Hari was in the middle of making the miso soup when Fred and George stumbled their way into the kitchen.“Morning,” Hari greeted.“Mornin’,” they both mumbled, collapsing beside each other on the bar chairs at the island.Fred laid his head down on the island counter top while George rubbed his face, trying to wake himself up.“Coffee?” Hari asked with a raised brow in amusement.“Gods yes.” Fred muttered.“Please.” George grumbled.Hari chuckled, making the coffee pot float over to them with two coffee mugs following. The coffee poured itself into both mugs before floating back towards the coffee maker to keep hot. Hari put cream and sugar in front of them before getting back to work on breakfast.She’d decided to make a traditional Japanese breakfast, so she made miso soup, steamed rice, grilled fish, grilled egg omelets, and some fruit along with some vegies to pick from. Hari had just gotten done with the miso soup and floated the dishes over to the breakfast table.“Mmm, something smells delicious,” Draco mumbled sleepily as he walked in with Luna trailing behind with her eyes closed. She navigated the kitchen perfectly though, and took a seat at the table.“Thanks, you two want coffee?” Hari asked.They both nodded before Draco took a seat at the table across from Luna. The twins soon joined them and began to help themselves.“Where’s Naru?” George asked before taking a bite of his grilled fish and moaned happily. “So bloody good.” He mumbled. “Har-Bear, you’re a genius in the culinary arts.”Hari chuckled, taking a seat at the head of the table. “He’s getting ready. I should warn you, last night he gained a Familiar.”Everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at Hari surprised while Luna nodded.“What do you mean? He was in the house the entire night. The security wards and seals never went off.” Draco pointed out with a frown.So Hari went on to tell them about Naruto’s night inside his mindscape and meeting Kurama, the Nine-Tailed Fox, and everything else.“Damn, he is definitely related to you, Har-Bear.” George said with a chuckle.“What does that mean?” Hari asked with a raised brow.“Only you and Naru would become best friends with colossal sized entities who are insanely powerful, immortal, and misunderstood.” George shook his head amused. “How is Death doing by the way?”“We are doing fine, thank you for asking, George.” Death whispered into George’s ear from behind.George jumped up squealing in fright before he turned in his chair to see Death standing there in their black cloak with their hood on.“Merlin’s tits, Death! I almost had a heart attack!” George cried out.Death chuckled−to Hari it was more of a sinister giggle−creepily. “Don’t worry, you are not meant to die for a very, very long time.”“Good to know, but still . . .” George grumbled while the rest of the table chuckled while Death vanished from sight once more.“So we’re going to have a new family member?” Draco asked before eating his miso soup.Hari nodded. “He’s adorable too! Wait until you see him. I think he has different sizes like Ran does.” Hari shrugged her shoulders before she went back to eating.“Good morning!” Naruto greeted everyone with a big smile while holding Kurama in his arms like he was a stuffed animal. He was dressed in the same outfit he had been wearing yesterday except he had the tactical utility belt on and he’d wrapped his entire right arm up in white bandages to hide his new tattoo. He’d also left his hair unbound and it went all the way down to his lower back in long and short spikey layers.“CUTE!!!” Fred and George yelled.“Aww, he’s adorable!” Luna cooed dreamily at the small fox.“Yes, yes, the Nine-Tailed fluff ball is adorable. Can we all please focus on the fact that Naruto now looks more effeminate than he did yesterday?!” Draco pointed out with a croak.Everyone focused on what Draco was talking about. Fred and George gaped while Luna smiled lovingly at him.“I think he looks beautiful.” Luna murmured. “We’re going to have to beat people with bludger bats from now on. Naru-chan is going to become quite popular now and in the coming years.” She giggled.“Over our dead bodies!” Fred and George snarled lowly. “No one is touching our precious, innocent baby nephew!”“I’ll use them for potions if anyone gets any ideas.” Draco growled, his mercury eyes flashing evilly with ideas if anyone even thought about touching his precious nephew.“You people are nuts.” A deep growly voice suddenly piped up.Everyone blinked.“Did . . . Did that fox of cuteness just talk?” George croaked, the piece of grilled fish falling from his chop sticks.“I think we are hallucinating, bro.” Fred croaked next.“Really, because I could have sworn that we were all sober.” Draco mumbled. “I’m suddenly having a flashback to our Sixth Year when Seamus brought that pot to school and had Hari make brownies with it mixed in, and we all were finally seeing and talking to those creatures that Luna is always seeing and interacting with.”Hari snorted loudly at that memory.“So cute!” Luna giggled, clapping her hands.“Well Ran talks so why not Kurama-chan?” Hari shrugged, not surprised at all. He was a freaking old as hell entity/God/Demon creature, of course he would bloody know how to talk!“Ran hisses, Hari, and you hiss back! You’re the only one who knows how to talk to her and other animals and insects. The cute fluff ball is talking to us and we can understand him!” Draco pointed out.Hari shrugged. “Come sit down you two, eat your breakfast.”Naruto grinned. “Kura-chan, let me introduce you to my family who is now yours as well! This is Uncle Draco.”“Hello.” Draco nodded tiredly, it was too bloody early for this type of craziness. He felt so sorry for when his Uncles and the others got here. It was never a dull moment though, that’s for sure.Kurama nodded.“These are the twins, Uncle Fred and Uncle George.”“Nice to meet you,” the two said in unison.Kurama nodded again.“Over there is Aunt Runa.”“You have lovely fur,” she told him dreamily before taking a bite of her grilled fish, and began to hum.Kurama blinked before nodding shyly. “Thanks.”“And last but not least, my nee-chan, Hari.”Hari and Kurama stared at each other for a long moment. “Welcome home and to the family, Kurama-chan.” She smiled.Kurama’s eyes widened in stunned silence. Never ever had someone just welcomed him like that without wanting something from him, or demanding something. This . . . This experience was surreal. He thought Naruto was the rarest gem of humanity had to offer, but he was mistaken. There were two and Kurama felt his heart warm once more towards this gorgeous exotic young woman.“Thank you,” Kurama replied, he felt his face heating up.“You’re welcome, cutie.” Hari grinned. “Start eating, you must be hungry. I wasn’t too sure what you would want, so just let me know if there’s anything specific, and I’ll make it for you.”Kurama nodded while Naruto sat him down on the ground with his own bowl of miso soup and a plate of grilled fish. Everyone continued to eat and talk.“So, you excited about the mock exam fights?” Fred asked, taking a bite of the egg omelet.Hari’s answer was to grin wide.“Oh boy.” George laughed while staring at that blood thirsty smile his little sister was sporting.“It’ll be a lot of fun.” Luna told them. “Hokage-sama’s elite Shinobi are interested in all of us, but especially Haddy. He’s let them know that they have a new hime and oji living in the village, and everyone is curious to see what will happen.”“They’re not going to stand a chance against us.” Draco replied arrogantly.“That is how you ended up stuck from the Great Hall rafters by your hair at the Christmas Party last year with that attitude, because you thought you could outwit Hermione in Hex’s.” Hari told him with a raised brow.“Shut up.” Draco muttered. “I won’t make the same mistake I made then.”“If you say so, Dray.” Hari laughed, getting up from her seat. “When you’re done with breakfast, Naru-chan, I’ll do your hair. I already have your bento ready too, so don’t forget it.”“Okay nee-chan.” Naruto answered, going right back to the really yummy breakfast.“Oh! Here, nephew, drink these. It’s your first dose of Nutrient Potion and Height Restoration Potion.” Draco said, handing over two crystal phials to Naruto.“Are they supposed to be this glowing dirty green and pus looking colors?” Naruto skeptically wondered out loud.“Yes. Drink up and don’t puke.” Draco ordered with a severe look.Naruto sighed. He uncorked them, still looking down at both of them skeptically, before tossing his head back and drinking down one and then the other. He honestly was expecting both to taste like garbage.And he was right.“Dear Kami-sama! That’s freaking disgusting!” Naruto sputtered, sticking his tongue out as if that would help get the nastiness off.Draco took the phials back, placing them in his black silk bathrobe pocket. “Good boy. This one you take at lunch time. Do not forget, nephew. You’ll take the Height Restoration Potion once every morning along with a Nutrient Potion that you’ll take at breakfast, lunch, and dinner.”“Yes Uncle Draco.” Naruto took the crystal phial and put it in his front chest pocket on his flak jacket.“Have a good day, Naru-chan! We’ll see you later.” Fred said, ruffling his hair with a grin.“If anyone bugs you about your appearance, tell them you’ve always looked this good and that they were just blind.” George advised, patting his head before they left the kitchen to get ready for the mock exam fights.“Have a good day, nephew,” Draco told him with a grin before he walked out next.Luna skipped over to him and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “You’re going to have a real good day, Naru-chan.” She smiled, giving Kurama a pat on the head before skipping out of the kitchen to get ready for her day.“So, what do you want done to your hair?” Hari asked, walking over to Naruto.“How about you pick, nee-chan. I trust you.”Hari pursed her lips, tilting her head from side to side before she waved her right hand towards Naruto’s head. Naruto’s long hair suddenly began to twist and weave into a low side fishtail braid leaving his long/short spikey bangs hanging over his forehead and two long pieces framing the sides of his face. Naruto put his black goggle headband on and it helped keep his bangs out of his eyes a bit better.“Thanks nee-chan!”“You’re welcome, sunshine. Is Kurama-chan going with you?”“He’s going to stay here and rest. He’s really tired. I’m going to leave him in my room on my bed, but I’m pretty sure he’ll get up when he wants too, and roam around the house.”Hari nodded before she snapped her finger out of nowhere, startling Naruto, he stared up at her curiously. “Before I forget, here. Take this, it’s the Brain Smarts Potion that’ll help during the week.” Hari got the crystal phial out of the cupboard she had put it in. It was a soft glowing dark purple color. She poured a table spoon of it before handing it off to Naruto.“Is this going to taste disgusting too?” he asked, taking the spoon, curling his lip down at the spoon.“Sunshine, most of the potions taste disgusting.” Hari laughed. “Go on.”Naruto sighed before taking the potion and gagged after swallowing the spoonful of potion. “Gross!” “Okay, well go get your bag now, don’t forget your bento, and I will see you later.” She hugged him, giving him a kiss on the head, taking the spoon from him. “Have a good day, sunshine.”“You to, nee-chan. Good luck on your mock exam fights.” Naruto told her before grabbing his bento, and picked up Kurama-chan before running out of the kitchen to get his stuff before leaving for the academy. He was going to brush his teeth again before leaving. Those potions were really nasty! ♦♦♦ After leaving the house, Naruto took off, heading for the academy. He soon noticed though that he was a lot faster than usual, running through the village towards the academy. He was going to be a bit early, but that was okay, because he could practice the hand signs for the Shadow Clone Jutsu before class started. He couldn’t wait to start practicing it later on after school though. If he could get this Jutsu down . . . The possibilities were endless with it! The ideas that he could come up with; he could create his own Jutsu’s! Naruto’s excitement was pumping him up, and he ran faster if that was possible.10 minutes later he was walking through the academy halls towards his classroom. Naruto walked through the already opened door and saw Iruka-sensei sitting at his desk writing.“Ohayōgozaimasu (good morning), Iruka-sensei!” Naruto greeted his favorite teacher with a big grin.Iruka looked up surprised. “Ohayōgozaimasu, Naruto-ku . . .” he stared, his eyes bugging out, and his mouth agape. “Naruto-kun?!?! W-w-what h-happened to you?!” Iruka stood up and walked up to him. His eyes were running all over the drastic changes to Naruto.Naruto laughed shyly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Well, a lot happened yesterday after Hokage-jiji-chan sent for me.” His eyes began to sparkle up at Iruka. “I found out that I have living family, Iruka-sensei!”If Iruka’s eyes got any bigger, they’d be falling out of his head by this point. “W-what?” he all but croaked.Naruto nodded. “My Mom had an older twin sister that vanished years ago after getting attacked when she was a kid on a trip with my Grandparents. Apparently she ended up on the other side of the Veil that separates the Elemental Nations from the Mahoutokoro Sekai.”“Dear Kami . . .” Iruka breathed out stunned.“Yeah! Anyway, my Cousin, Hari, found out about me when she was 7. She wrote me letters, sent my presents, and money, but jiji-chan kept that from me and . . .” for the next 10 minutes, Naruto told Iruka what happened yesterday.Iruka was pretty much shocked at everything he was being told. After Naruto was finished Iruka just stared down at him. “Are . . . Are you okay with everything that’s happened?”Naruto’s grin turned soft and his eyes . . . Iruka couldn’t help but smile down at how happy Naruto looked.“Ever since Hari-nee-chan and my Uncles and Aunt showed up, I’ve felt more happiness, love, affection, and care then I have . . . ever. It’s scary though, sensei. I’m terrified that I’m going to wake up one day, and its all going to be nothing but a fantastic dream that my lonely mind has made up.”Iruka felt his heart break at the solemn look that was now on Naruto’s face. He was a bit shocked though at how mature Naruto was being. Usually he was always loud and playing pranks to get attention, but Iruka could see now that it was because the poor kid was lonely as hell. He could also tell that Naruto had been putting up quite the mask all these years. How the hell had he not seen that? He mentally smacked himself for not paying more attention, focusing back on Naruto a moment later.“But it’s not a dream, Naruto-kun. I’m sure your nee-chan has told you that too along with the others, right?” Iruka asked with a smile.“Yeah, but, its just . . . nothing this good ever happens to me, Iruka-sensei.” Naruto told him in a small voice.Iruka suddenly couldn’t help but pat Naruto on his head. “Hey, you deserve to be happy just as much as everyone else, Naruto-kun. You’ve had a lot of stuff placed on your shoulders at such a young age. Don’t take it for granted and enjoy every single moment with your precious people, okay.” During Naruto’s explanation about what had happened, Naruto told him in a very low voice that he knew all about a certain fox being sealed inside him, so Iruka didn’t have to beat around the bush or anything anymore. He just had to be careful not to say it around anyone other than Naruto and his family if they talked about it more.Naruto looked up at Iruka and nodded before a big grin crossed his face. “I WILL! –dattebayo!”Iruka laughed. “By the way, I like the new look and your hair. It really suits you, Naruto-kun.”“Thanks Iruka-sensei! Uncle Draco took me shopping yesterday and got me an entire new wardrobe. He said my orange jumpsuit needed to die a painful death and stay in the fiery pits of hell among other things that involved torture and curses.” Iruka snorted in amusement at that. “My hair though . . .” Naruto wasn’t sure if he should tell him about Kura-chan being his Summons now, or the truth about the attack years ago yet. Telling him he knew about Kura-chan being sealed inside of him was one thing, telling him that he was now outside of the seal was an entirely different one. He thought he’d have to tell jiji-chan first before anyone else outside the family. “I asked Hari-nee-chan for a new look and this was the result. I really like it though!”Iruka nodded. “You know long hair can be dangerous to have though, right? It can put you at a disadvantage with an enemy or when training.” Iruka couldn’t help but point out worriedly.Naruto nodded. “I know, I told nee-chan that too. She told me that there was a charm that she could place on my hair though that’ll keep people away who have ill-will towards it, so I’m good!”“Wow . . . that’s pretty handy to have, Naruto-kun.” Iruka answered stunned. He’d never heard of such a thing before.Naruto nodded. “She made it permanent too, so I don’t ever have to worry about it being cut off, pulled, or whatever else by some jerk.”Iruka laughed. “So what brought you here so early?”“Oh! I wanted to study the scroll that my Dad left for me that I found. I wanted to practice the hand signs because I’ll be training later after school.”Iruka’s brows shot up at hearing this. Naruto studying? Was Hell freezing over and pigs were flying now?! What alternate universe had he woken up in this morning? “Well . . . okay. Just be careful okay?”Naruto nodded.“And Naruto-kun.”Naruto looked up curiously.“I’m glad that you have a family and that you were able to find out who your parents were.”Naruto grinned. He hadn’t told Iruka-sensei his parents’ names, just that jiji-chan told him who they were.“Go on, I’m going to finish grading these tests.” Iruka told him with a grin.Naruto nodded again before he walked up the steps and took a seat closest to the window in the middle row. He took out the scroll, unsealed it with a tiny smear of blood, before unrolling it and getting to work. Naruto was so deeply concentrated on what he was doing, he didn’t notice when Sauske-teme had walked in 30 min later.Sauske walked in, greeted Iruka-sensei before walking up the steps when he suddenly stopped mid walk. He blinked several times because he had no fucking idea who was sitting by the window at first till he saw those whisker like birthmarks. He’d know those marks anywhere! His eyes widened in shock.“Dobi?” Sauske asked slowly.Naruto blinked, looking away from the scroll and up to see Sauske standing there. “Oh, hey Sauske-teme. What’s up?” he asked like nothing was wrong.Typical.Sauske blinked. “The hell happened to you?”“Hmm?” he tilted his head before realizing what he was talking about. “Oh! A lot of stuff happened yesterday. Turns out I have living family still that gained citizenship yesterday, Hokage-jiji-chan told me about my birth parents, I got a new home, new wardrobe, and . . . just a whole lot of stuff happened.” He couldn’t stop the wide grin that spread across his face.Sauske blinked before he nodded slowly. He then walked the rest of the way up and took a seat next to Naruto. He noticed the scroll unrolled in front of Naruto. “What’s that?”“It’s a Jutsu that my Dad left for me in my inheritance scroll that jiji-chan was hanging onto for me till I got older.”Sauske nodded again, he took out a book from his bag that his older nii-san had given to him last night. A lot had changed after his Dad died and his Mom took over as Clan Head and pretty much cleaned house with all the shit his Dad and several other clan members had been up too the last few years. It was now a lot easier to breath in the Uchiha Compound. He’d seen a big difference with his older nii-san too which was really nice because he had noticed him starting to pull away until they were all told the news about Uchiha Fugaku passing away during the Nine-Tails attack.Everything changed after that. His Mom was doing a real awesome job.The silence continued till more students began to walk in. Some were a bit shocked at Naruto’s new look and how he seemed to be . . . STUDYING!?!?! What the hell had happened?! They wanted to ask but they were scared away by the menacing glare that Sauske was sending them from behind his book. He didn’t want anyone interrupting the peaceful bubble that surrounded him and Naruto. It was rare and he was going to enjoy it as much as he fucking could. Even with all these changes surrounding Naruto, Sauske knew that he was still the loud mouth, joking, always pulling pranks dobi.A few minutes later Shikamaru walked in yawning with his hands in his pockets, Choji was right behind him, eating a bag of chips. They both greeted Iruka-sensei before they began to walk up to the steps, taking seats behind Naruto and Sauske. Shikamaru was seconds away from putting his head on the desk and falling asleep when he finally did notice the new look Naruto was sporting. His whiskey colored eyes trailed down from the long golden hair in an elaborate fishtail braid, his back, and his legs before trailing them back up to stare at the back of Naruto’s head.“Naruto,” Shikamaru mumbled.Naruto stopped what he was doing to turn to the side and look up at Shikamaru and Choji who continued to munch on his chips.“Hey Shikamaru, Choji, how’s it going?” Naruto greeted.“Naruto, you’ve got a new look! It looks good.” Choji said in greeting, continuing to eat his chips.“What happened?” Shikamaru asked, he couldn’t help but just stare. He always thought that Naruto was cute, but now . . . now it was taking him everything not to cuddle him. Shikamaru secretly adored cute things, and Naruto was pushing every cute button he had.Sauske listened while Naruto told Shikamaru and Choji the same exact thing that he’d told him earlier.“They treating you right?” Shikamaru asked, staring at him intently.Naruto blinked before he grinned up at Shikamaru. Shikamaru felt his heart skip a beat. “Yeah. Hari-nee-chan and the others are awesome! The first thing we did was see our new home which is the Uzumaki Compound. It’s located a few miles behind the Forest of Death. It’s absolutely beautiful there! You guys’ll have to come and see! The second thing we did was go furniture shopping for me, and then Uncle Draco took me to get an entire new wardrobe while Hari-nee-chan went grocery shopping. Yesterday had to be one of the best days of my life. She, Uncle Draco, Uncle Fred, Uncle George, and Aunt Runa are going to be having a mock fighting exam today to see which Rank they’ll fall under.”“They’re ninja?” Sauske asked, putting his book down on his lap, giving Naruto his full attention.Naruto shook his head. “Not ninjas, but they are warriors! Nee-chan was Leading Commander of her own army. They fought in a war that ended a few days ago. They’re from the Mahoutokoro Sekai (magic world) is what jiji-chan and Hari-nee-chan told me. It’s beyond the Veil that separates the Elemental Nations from the Mahoutokoro Sekai.”The three blinked shocked.“Dad mentioned the Mahoutokoro Sekai to me a couple of times when I was younger. I thought he was joking.” Shikamaru mumbled. “The stories he told me were amazing though.”“They’re strong?” Sauske asked intrigued. He’d never heard of such a place. There were so many stories though that didn’t get told when they were having History Class. He’ll have to ask his Mom or nii-san about it later when he got home.“Yep. Maybe we can go see their mock fight exams?” Naruto wondered out loud. “It’d be cool to see how ninja’s fight against nee-chan and the others.”“Interesting.” Shikamaru muttered.“Sounds like fun. I would like to see that.” Choji said with a grin. “Is your nee-chan a good cook, Naruto? I smell something really good coming from your book bag.” He felt his mouth practically drooling with how good the scent was.“Yeah, nee-chan’s cooking is amazing! I’ve never tasted anything like the dinner she made last night. This morning she made a traditional breakfast that was really good too. I don’t know what she made for my bento though. I’ll let you try it though if you want, Choji.”“Thanks man, sounds good.” Choji grinned.Just then there was a loud commotion coming from outside the door leading into the classroom, but the person who came in next was Hinata with Kiba and Akamaru in his hoodie along with Shino. Hinata was looking over her shoulder with a panic look on her face, but Kiba dragged her into the room by her sleeve while greeting Iruka-sensei. Hinata stuttered out a greeting next before she was dragged up the steps. Shino greeted Iruka-sensei before following behind Hinata and Kiba.“Hiya guys! What’s shaking?!” Kiba greeted with a grin showing all teeth. Akamaru barked out a greeting as well.“G-g-g-good m-morning.” Hinata stuttered with a shy smile.“Good morning.” Shino greeted in a surprisingly deep voice for a kid his age.Naruto and Choji greeted them with grins, Shikamaru mumbled a sleepy greeting, and Sauske nodded his head at them in greeting.“Holy shit! Naruto! What the hell happened to you, dude?!” Kiba suddenly shouted. Akamaru barked several times, hopping out of Kiba’s hoodie and landed on the table. He walked right up to Naruto, jumping onto his lap. He stared up at Naruto, sniffing his neck and face before licking his chin, and giving him a happy doggy smile, tongue hanging out.Naruto laughed, giving Akamaru the attention he demanded. He began scratching behind his ears. The small puppy was loving it and demanded belly rubs next.“N-n-naruto-k-kun, your hair is r-really p-p-pretty.” Hinata stuttered. She was shocked at how pretty Naruto looked now! He was cute before but now . . . Hinata felt her entire face become heated quite quickly.Shino blinked behind his sunglasses that hid his amethyst colored eyes. He felt a blush beginning to warm his face. Thank Kami for his high-collar coat that hid the lower part of his face. “Uzumaki-san, you look nice.”Naruto blinked at all of them before he grinned at them. “Thanks Hinata-chan, Shino. You know you can call me Naruto, Shino.” He turned to face Kiba after Shino nodded at him. “A lot happened yesterday. I found living relatives and my Uncle Draco bought me a whole entire new wardrobe.”“Wow, that’s awesome, man, good for you.” Kiba told him before whistling to Akamaru. Naruto gave him one last pat before the puppy went back to his partner. Kiba, Hinata, and Shino took seats off in the next row next to Sauske and Naruto.They all turned to face the front of the room again, because the loud noises became even louder than before.“What is with all that racket? So troublesome,” growled Shikamaru who was laying his head in his crossed arms on top of the table. “It’s too bloody early for this noise.”“That would be Ino and Sakura. We saw them yelling at each other in the halls.” Kiba supplied while leaning back in his chair, the two front legs up in the air.“It’s too early for that nonsense.” Sauske muttered with a roll of his eyes.“I-I-I wish th-they’d get along. T-t-they did when w-w-we were y-younger.” Hinata stuttered with a slight frown. “They’ve been at e-e-each other’s t-throats s-since we joined t-the academy.”“I GOT HERE FIRST, INO-PIG!!! Now back off!” Sakura snarled.“As if, billboard head! I got here first, now move!” Ino growled with a scowl on her face. Her bright sapphire blue eyes were glacier cold as they bored into Sakura’s jade green eyes.“Both of you, knock off that nonsense, and take a seat. Class is going to begin soon.” Iruka-sensei scolded, looking up from his work to frown at both young girls.“Sorry sensei.” Both girls said before walking up the steps.“SAUSKE-KUN!!! Good morning!” Sakura greeted with heart shaped eyes.Ino was about to greet Sauske next when she caught sight of Naruto and her mouth unhinged at the sight of how utterly cute he was!“Naruto, you look so cute! Your hair is so pretty, what the hell happened?!” she asked walking away from Sakura as she made a fool of herself in front of Sauske who was ignoring her while he watched Ino and Naruto out of the corner of his eyes.Naruto looked up shocked at what Ino said before smiling up at her shyly. “Thanks Ino-chan. A lot of stuff happened yesterday.”Ino’s eyes got big with curiosity. “Ohhh? What happened? I’m all ears.” She loved that there was more gossip!Naruto laughed before telling her.Once he was done, Ino was all starry eyed. “Wow, that’s amazing! Wait, did you say Hari?” She blinked, shocked, thinking that it might be the same Hair she’d met yesterday.“Yeah, that’s my nee-chan’s name.” Naruto answered.Ino got excited. “Does she have long black curly hair with red highlights and pretty bright green eyes with blue rings around her pupils?”Naruto frowned but nodded. “Yeah. How did you know?”“Oh my Kami! I met her yesterday! We literally ran right into each other. She is the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen in my entire life, and I am not afraid to admit that. She’s also very kind, and made sure that I was okay. We talked for a few minutes before she went to go eat some dango. So she and her siblings got citizenship?” Ino asked happily, taking a seat on top of the desk so she could talk to Naruto.The others listened while the two talked.They were all a bit stunned at how well the two were talking and getting along. Usually Ino was always yelling at Naruto when he played his pranks and being immature, or Naruto would roll his eyes at her while she and Sakura drooled all over Sauske and tell her to chill.Naruto nodded. “I totally agree! Hari-nee-chan is like an angel, and yeah, they got their citizenship. Today their having a mock fighting exam with jiji-chan’s shinobi so he can place their Ranks.”“So cool! I’d love to see her and the others fight.” Ino said with sparkly eyes.Naruto nodded.Sakura blinked out of her Sauske fog and noticed all eyes on Naruto and Ino. Even Sauske was paying attention to them. She looked over and couldn’t help but scowl at how pretty Naruto looked now with long hair and the whole new outfit.“Naruto-baka, what the hell happened to you?! Why do you look like a girl?!” she screeched. She hated that he looked prettier than her and had everyone’s attention, but that he especially had her precious Sauske’s.Naruto looked away from Ino who also turned and scowled at Sakura.“What the hell is your problem, billboard head? Weren’t you listening to what Naruto said? He shouldn’t have to repeat it to you.” Ino growled.Sakura’s face flamed. “I−”“And you shouldn’t be jealous and calling him names.” Ino interrupted. “That’s rude. He hasn’t even done anything today to be called baka.”The atmosphere around them grew heavy.“Besides, I always looked this good, you were just too blind to notice.” Naruto suddenly quipped cheekily before laughing.Sauske snorted in amusement which set everyone in their group either laughing, giggling, cackling, or snorting in amusement as well. Sakura’s face just got redder before she took the seat next to Sauske, biting her lip while scowling down at the desk in a huff.Ino turned her head back to Naruto. “Well, your hair looks really good. Make sure you take care of it okay. If you have any questions about hair care, come to me.” She said before hopping off of the desk and walking up to where Choji and Shikamaru were sitting.“Thanks Ino.” Naruto said with a grin.“Alright students, face forward and pay attention.” Everyone was still talking and not giving Iruka-sensei any respect. A tick mark formed on his forehead before he repeated himself again.The class still wasn’t paying attention.Several tick marks and a vein pulsed in great agitation before his head inflated comically large and he screamed, “SHUT THE HELL UP, YOU BRATS, AND PAY ATTENTION RIGHT NOW BEFORE I SEND ALL OF YOU TO DETENTION FOR A WEEK!!!!”Everyone’s eyes grew wide before they all took their seat and went silent while staring at their teacher.“That’s better.” Iruka growled before he took attendance. Once done, he looked at all of them. “Now then, we are having a special day today. We are going to go watch a mock fight exam. You’ll all get to see a true shinobi fight. I want you all to be on your best behavior. Am I clear?” he gave them all a stern look that sent shivers down their spines.“Good! Now, you can either bring your book bags along or leave them here, but I don’t know how long these exams will be. It’ll probably take us till lunch or even after, so it is your decision. Either way, I will come back with you all to get your stuff if you leave it.”He watched as they all just grabbed their bags. Iruka chuckled. “Good call. Let’s go then.”“Where are we going, Iruka-sensei?” Naruto asked.“We’re going to the arena.” Iruka answered with a smile before they all started to follow him out of the room and towards the arena where the mock fight exams were going to be.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After Naruto left, Hari went up to her room to take a quick shower before getting ready for her mock fight exam she would be having. She spent 20 minutes in the shower just letting the hot water beat down on her body. Once done, she got out, dried off, and walked out of her bathroom to the giant walk-in closet.She got dressed in a black pushup bra and boy short styled panties set before looking at what she was going to wear.“Hmm,” she hummed to herself. It was a mock fight so she wasn’t going to put on her battle armor like she wore during the war. She decided to just wear what she usually did when she was training or working-out. She took off the black pushup bra she had been wearing and put on a black NIKE sports bra instead, grabbed a faded out white/grey tank top that said:SWEAT DRIES.BLOOD CLOTS.BONES HEAL.SUCK IT UP PRINCESS!!! Hari opened another drawer and pulled out a pair of black leggings that fit her lower half like a second skin showing off her long legs and making her arse look bloody awesome! She then grabbed a pair of black ankle socks, put those on, and then grabbed a pair of black NIKE sneakers with a bright pink check sign on the side of it. Before walking out of her closet she grabbed her brown Dragon Hyde leather jacket and went to deal with her nest of curls.A few minutes later, Hari walked out with her jacket on, her hair up in a French fishtail braid with her bangs covering her forehead and two side bangs framing her face, and her messenger bag that she carried everywhere with her that had a few things in it that she’d be using for the mock fight.“You guys ready to go?” Hari asked walking into the foyer a few minutes later.“Yep. Let’s do this!” Fred cheered. He was dressed in red sweat pants, a white tank top, and black NIKE sneakers. He wore a black baseball cap on his head and had a black backpack on his back.“I wonder if this thing is going to have rules or if it’s anything goes?” George wondered out loud. He was dressed in black sweats that were folded below the knee, a blue V t-shirt that said:MY BODY IS A TEMPLE!ANCIENT AND CRUMBLING . . .PROBABLY CURSED OR HAUNTED . . .IT REALLY DEPENDS ON THE DAY PEOPLE He was also wearing a pair of dark grey Puma sneakers and had a pair of black Aviator sunglasses on.“I’m pretty sure that Hokage-sama is going to give us rules, George.” Draco told him while he put his long hair up in a high ponytail. He was dressed in black leggings that fit him like a second skin, a dark emerald green tank top that had a cobra on it, and black NIKE sneakers. He also had a pair of black Aviator sunglasses on.“This is going to be so much fun.” Luna hummed happily as she danced around them. She was dressed in a pair of blue spandex short shorts, a purple tank top that had a glittery cupcake on it, a pair of white Puma sneakers, and had her hair up in high pigtails once again.“Well let’s get going. Hiru-jiji-chan said he was sending someone over to fetch us, so let’s meet them in front of the gates.” Hari said before they all nodded and walked out of the house.They actually saw someone waiting for them at the gate that had a neko mask on.“Good morning, Uzumaki-Kuro-hime-sama, Uzumaki-Malfoy-Oji-sama, Uzumaki-Lovegood-san, Uzumaki-Weasley-san and Uzumaki-Weasley-san.” Neko greeted.“Wow. That is a mouthful, Neko-san. Please, call us all by our first names. It’s a lot easier.” Hari told her with a smile.“But−”“We insist.” Draco told her.“If you’re all sure . . .” she looked at them all behind her neko mask. They all nodded. “As you wish.” She nodded. “I am here to take you to the arena where the mock fight exams shall take place.”“Neko-san, if you think about the place clearly, I can get us there quicker.” Hari said.Neko blinked before nodding slowly. “That would be fine. Thank you, Hari-hime-sama.”Hari stared at her before sighing with a nod. Everyone was going to add that dratted hime-sama to her name now. “Everyone hold hands tight.” She instructed.They all got in a tight circle around each other, holding hands.“Alright, Neko-san, please think clearly and I’ll do the rest.”Neko nodded before closing her eyes and thinking about the arena. A moment later she felt her entire body being squeezed through a very tiny tube. She didn’t like it at all nor the whiplash feeling she got, before they landed on hard ground a second later. Neko fell to her knees, she was breathing in and out slowly, trying to get the nauseous feeling under control.That way of traveling was dreadful.“I know exactly how you feel, Neko-san. It’s okay, just take in deep breaths and let it out slowly.” Hari told the woman that was now on the ground.Neko nodded. “That . . . That way of travel is terrible.”Hari laughed while the other chuckled in the background. “Yeah, we all have gone through how you are feeling right now. It gets better . . . usually.”Neko had to take her word for it. “The exam will start in another hour or so. You have time to stretch out and whatever else you might need to do. Just go through those doors.” Neko told them as she stood up on slightly shaky legs.They nodded before following her instructions. They walked through the doors and entered a large hallway.“I guess follow the arrows that lead into the arena?” George asked.“Guess so. Let’s go then.” Draco said and took point while the others followed.A few minutes later they walked through an archway that opened to a large arena with thousands of seats around them. The arena was in a giant O shape. They didn’t see anyone though as they walked further in.“Looks like we’re the first to get here.” Hari said while she looked around for anyone that was involved with this mock fight exam.“Come on, the arena looks fun!” Luna sang as she skipped down the steps before entering the dirt packed arena.Hari and Fred took off their bags and set them off to the side.“What should we do then?” George asked.“Let’s stretch out and then . . . we can play a game till someone arrives.” Hari suggested.“What game?” Draco asked as the five of them began to do their stretches.Hari grinned deviously which sent a jolt of fear down Draco’s and Fred’s spines while George laughed and Luna giggled.“Wait and find out, Dray~” she cooed before doing the splits on the ground and began stretching out. ∞♦∞ About 10 minutes later Draco was regretting ever asking Hari what the bloody fucking game they were going to be playing. Right now he had his right hand on blue, left hand on yellow, his left foot on yellow, and his right foot on fucking green. He was tangled up and it did not help at all that he had his face in George’s arse.“If you even dare to fart in my face, Ginger Menace, I will take a dull spoon to your eyes to dig them out!” Draco snarled in a dangerously low voice.George snorted in amusement. “But Dray, its not my fault you got into this position! It’s the Twister God who has spoken.”Draco cursed George to the 7 Levels of Hell while George just cackled.“Hari, right hand red!” Luna called out.Hari’s right hand had been on yellow, she looked to see a good spot, and stretched it out to reach the red circle she’d chosen. She was in a bit of a more comfortable place now. Both her feet were on green, her left hand was on blue, and now her right was on red. Thank Merlin she didn’t have anyone above or under her yet. She wasn’t tangled up like Draco was with George, but then again, George was a troll, so . . .“Fred, left foot blue!” Luna called out next.Fred caught Hari’s eye before he chuckled and decided to put his body under her arched one.“Fred! You wanker! Out of all the bloody spots!” Hari scowled, but her eyes were dancing in amusement.“I have no idea what you’re talking about, sister dearest.” Fred said innocently.“My entire arse you don’t!”Laughter filled the arena as they continued to play and get tangled up even more. Luna was on the ground rolling in laughter at the position her siblings were in now as the game had progressed. Draco was underneath both Fred and George, holding them both up by his stomach, his head stuck between George’s legs once again and staring up into Fred’s grinning face with a snarl. Hari had gotten away safely from that nonsense thankfully.“This . . . This is so bloody uncomfortable. You jackarses did this on purpose!” Draco snarled.George completely lost it while Fred cooed down at his little brother’s angry face before George lost balance and sent him, Draco, and Fred to the ground in a tangled heap. Hari was still in her position, grinning triumphantly.“Godsdammit George!” Draco snarled from the bottom of them.“Oh stop being a sore loser, Dray.” Fred laughed while getting up.George rolled off still laughing while Draco cursed them both.“HOW YOUTHFUL YOU ALL LOOK! You all look like you’re having so much fun, my Youthful friends!” yelled a familiar voice.The five siblings looked over to see Gai walking up to them with three men and two women.“Gai-chan!” Hari greeted with a smile before she grinned wider. “Hi Anko-chan, Nai-chan!”“My Youthful Flower!” Gai greeted as he spun and skipped over to her, a trail of rainbows, psychedelic colored flowers, and sparkles followed behind him. Draco felt his left eye twitch.“Heya Hari-chan!” Anko grinned following Gai with Kurenai’s hand in hers.“Good morning, Hari-chan.” Kurenai greeted with a smile.“What are you doing?” Anko asked, kneeling down in front of Hari.“Playing Twister. It’s a lot of fun, and since we had about an hour before the exam we thought we’d have fun while stretching. Want to play?” Hari asked with a grin.“I would love to play! If I lose I shall run 500 laps around the village on my hands!” Gai shouted, doing a pose with sparkles and psychedelic colored flowers in the background once again.Draco blinked up at him before grabbing Fred’s hat off his head. “Even with bloody sunglasses, that ghastly neon jump suit can still blind my eyes.”There were chuckles from all around.“Hari, right foot yellow.” Luna called out as she got back into place.“Lu-Lu, you know you have to play this round, right?” Hari said as she got in a new position.Luna blinked before looking around. “Well who’s playing this round? Draco, Fred, and George lost.”“I’ll play,” Anko grinned. “I’m Mitarashi Anko by the way, gorgeous.” Anko grinned down at Luna.Luna smiled back at her. “Nice to meet you, Anko-chan. I’m Uzumaki-Lovegood Luna, Hari’s little sister. You all can call me Luna.” She looked at all the newcomers.“My name is Yuhei Kurenai. A pleasure to meet you all. Please call me Kurenai or Nai. May I be the one in charge of the spinner?”“Yes, thank you, Nai-chan.” Luna said before handing it off to her. “Whatever hand or foot color it lands on, just call it out to whosever turn it is.” Luna instructed before she spun and the arrow landed on left foot red. Luna skipped over and placed her dainty foot on top of the red circle.“Gai, right hand blue.” Kurenai said.“YOSH!” Gai did as was told.“Anko-chan, left hand yellow.” Kurenai called out.“Let’s do this!” Anko crowed before putting her hand down in front of the circle beside Hari’s hand was.“I think I’ll just watch.” The guy with the cigarette said with a grin. “I’m Sarutobi Asuma by the way. Nice to meet you all. You can call me Asuma.”The five siblings introduced themselves with a wave or a smile.“What the hell, I’ll play. I’m Shiranui Genma, you all can call me Genma,” said the guy in the bandana with a senbon sticking out of his mouth like a toothpick.Again, the five siblings introduced themselves with a wave or a smile for Genma.“Genma-kun, right hand green.” Kurenai said.Genma cracked his neck and fingers before taking a position.They all turned to the last person who had yet to introduce themselves.“Maa, I’m Hatake Kakashi. Nice to meet you all.” He said with his one visible eye smiling at them all. “I think I’ll just read my−”“Kakashi, stop being so hip and cool and come play with us!” Gai shouted.Kakashi deadpanned, “Did you say something, Gai?” he wiggled a finger in his left ear. “Could have sworn you said something.”Draco and Hari snorted in amusement.“You’re so hip and cool, my Youthful rival!”“Left foot green, Kakashi-kun!” Kurenai told him with a grin.“But I’m not−”“Left foot green, Kakashi-kun.” Kurenai repeated, giving him a sharp smile.Kakashi sighed before he did as told after putting his book away.“Let’s have some fun!” Kurenai shouted happily. If anyone had taken a closer look at her face, they would have seen the devious look in her eyes and smirk before she flicked the spinner.Asuma was the only one that had seen the look and shivered, thanking Kami he wasn’t playing the game. I wish you luck, guys, he thought.As the game continued on, more people started to arrive. They took seats in the stands or went into the arena to get a better look at the game being played. When Ibiki had shown up and seen what they were doing, he had a hard time not laughing his ass off at the humiliating positions Gai, Genma, and Kakashi had gotten into. Anko and Hari on the other hand had seemed to escape several of the humiliating positions for a while till Anko ended up with her face in Genma’s crotch. Genma’s face on the other hand was in Gai’s ass, and he was swearing up a storm. Hari looked like she was having a very hard time not laughing at the fact that Kakashi had gone all red with his face planted in her cleavage, and he was completely red in the face apologizing to her. Gai and Hari though were facing each other and just chatting when the others would quip something back at them, sending them all into laughter. He found out that the one with white/blonde hair was Luna. She was underneath everyone and seemed to be having a grand time as she spoke to the others as the game continued on.“This is the most humiliating and hilarious thing I’ve seen in some time,” Ibiki muttered while he stood beside Kotetsu and Izumo who both nodded.“Hari loves to play games and if she’s able to be a troll during them, the better,” Draco said as he sat in a lawn chair he had Transfigured during the start of the second game.Ibiki snorted. “That doesn’t surprise me after I met her yesterday and talked with her a bit.”That sent Fred and George laughing while Draco smirked.“What on earth are they doing?” A voice most recognized, asked in amusement.“Hello Hokage-sama!” Ibiki, Izumo, Kotetsu, Draco, George, Fred, Asuma, Kurenai, and the other Shinobi’s that were inside the arena greeted.Hiruzen raised a brow at them all. “Haddy-chan?” he called out, still amused while Shikaku and Inoichi stood on either side of him looking just as amused at the group that were playing.The other Clan Heads were behind them as well. Uchiha Mikoto was grinning beside Inuzuka Tsume who was cackling at how embarrassing the positions were. Aburame Shibi’s small smile was hidden behind his coat as he looked on the group that was playing the game. Hyuga Hiashi stood beside his teammates and raised a finely arched brow. Outside he was showing a stoic face but inside he was howling with laughter at the predicament that was Genma and Kakashi. It was utterly hilarious. Akimichi Choza was howling with laughter while he munched on his bag of chips. The other Clan Heads were standing around looking on in either amusement or trying to look serious, but it was really hard.Hari turned her head to see Hiru-jiji-chan staring at her with a raised brow. “Hey Hiru-jiji-chan! Do you want to play? You’ll have to join next game though I’m afraid. We’re all in the middle of the second one at the moment.”Several of the Shinobi Forces sputtered at that while several others chuckled in amusement.“Maybe another time, Haddy-chan. Are you almost done?”Luna blinked from underneath everyone, her eyes glazed over for a second before she giggled. “With the next move, Hokage-sama.” Luna called out.Hiruzen blinked before he walked up to the tangled limbs of bodies. He knelt down slightly before he guffawed at little Luna.“Runa-chan, my dear, how are you?” he asked with a smile.“I am lovely today, sir, how about you?” she asked dreamily.“Fine, fine, how was your first night in your new home?” he asked.Genma and Kakashi were giving the Hokage incredulous looks, but he couldn’t see them from their positions. Anko and Hari were cackling away though while Gai continued to smile at Hari as he told her about his training sessions.“Oh, its just lovely, Hokage-sama. Hari and I were able to get all of the animals that we wanted to take with us all squared away. We had to build a new barn though for the Griffins, Hippogriffs, Abraxans, Aethonans, Granians, Thestrals, and Unicorns since there wasn’t one that was large enough for all of them. The other animals are now spread out all over the Uzumaki Compound.”Hiruzen blinked. “I had no idea you brought so many with you. I didn’t even see any trailers holding these animals in.”Luna laughed. “They were in our shrunken trunks in a safe compartment. Haddy almost forgot about them till she had to send a letter off to Gai-chan. She was freaking out, hoping they were all still all right in the space she had made for them and they were.”Hiruzen nodded as he and Luna continued to talk.“Genma-kun, right foot red!” Kurenai shouted gleefully.Genma blinked shocked. “You’re kidding right?!” There was no fucking way he was able to reach that red circle. His right foot was on fucking green right now and it was tangled up with Gai’s leg. “Fucking hell,” he growled as he tried to do the impossible.It was in vain though. The moment he tried, his knee knocked hard into Anko’s stomach. She wasn’t ready nor expecting it. Anko cried out, losing balance, her hand reached out and grabbed onto Genma’s hip to stabilize, but it was like a chain reaction. Genma wasn’t ready to support her, he cried out, his face planting further into Gai’s ass while he tried to catch his balance. Gai squawked in surprise, he lost balance, tipping over to the side. He tried to regain it by grabbing onto Kakashi who hissed a curse at him as he tried to hold his balance. He couldn’t though and went flying over Hari who had begun to cackle at the spectacle that they had all made.Genma was now lying at the bottom of Anko, Kakashi, and Gai while Hari and Luna were still in their places.“Goddammit Genma!!! What the fuck?!” Anko growled.“I’m sorry! I tried to keep balance, but it didn’t work.” Genma grumbled. “Will you jerks get off of me! I can’t fucking breathe.”“No! SUFFER SHIT HEAD!!!” Anko snarled.“HOW UNYOUTHFUL!!! I’LL HAVE TO DO THOSE 500 LAPS AROUND THE VILLAGE NOW! CURSE YOU, GENMA-CHAN!!!” Gai cried while holding onto a past out Kakashi who was still red in the face.Kurenai was laughing before she turned back to Hari and Luna, but noticed . . . “I’m sorry, Runa-chan, but I believe you’re out as well. Your knee is touching the white tarp.”Luna’s big bright blue eyes looked down in surprised. “Oh my! It seems so.” She turned to Hari. “Haddy, it seems that you are still undefeated in Twister. Congratulations.”Haddy grinned before she did a back flip from the position she had been in. She then began to do a victory dance that consisted of the running man. “HAHAHAHA LOSERS!!! I’M STILL THE UNDEFEATED QUEEN OF TWISTER!!! SUCK IT YOU WANKERS!!!” she crowed happily.“Hokage-sama, who exactly is that woman?” asked Ebisu who thought the woman was uncouth, just as deranged as Mitrashi-san, and had no respect whatsoever for her Elders.Hiruzen grinned, not minding Ebisu’s frown at Hari. “That is Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna Lillian-hime. She is the Head and Heiress of 8 Clan Houses through blood, conquest, and maho. She is a Princess, Grand Duchess, Sage Supreme, and Leading Commander of the Dragon Army in the Mahoutokoro Sekai (magic world). Her and her siblings just won their War that has been plaguing their world for years. She’s a magnificent warrior as are her siblings Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco-oji, Uzumaki-Weasley Fred, Uzumaki-Weasley George, and Uzumaki-Lovegood Runa. Hari-chan is also Uzumaki Naruto’s first cousin, and she has gained complete custody of him. She wanted me to tell you all as well as the others that if you had a problem with that, to say it to her face and that she’ll . . .” Hiruzen trailed off when he saw the gob smacked looks that he was receiving. He blinked. “Well, let’s just say that you really do not want to make her . . . angry shall we say.”They all had a hard time believing that the woman he had just told them about was the same woman that was running around with Anko, Gai, Genma, and Kakashi chasing after her as she called them losers, and spoilsports who had no idea how to lose a game gracefully. She was cackling the entire time they tried to catch her. Anko decided to try and tackle her but completely missed because . . . Hari-hime was FUCKING FLYING IN THE AIR ON NOTHING BUT A BROOM!!!“Sweet Kami-sama . . .” several people murmured while others cursed and shouted in surprised.Anko growled while Genma, Gai, and Kakashi looked on in amazement before they tried to continue to catch Hari.“HAHAHAHAHA!!!” she cackled while flying and doing some amazing maneuvers around them.“Dammit, she’s like an eel!” Anko growled.“I’ve got this,” Genma said before he began to shoot senbon from his mouth at her. They had been soaked in sleeping poison. Hari continued to dodge them though before she dived down at them. They all shouted in surprised before she pulled up seconds from meeting the ground with her face and twisted out of the way in a roll before she shot back off in the air with delighted laughter.The audience was stunned.“That’s called the Wronski Feint. It’s one of her favorite Quidditch moves.”“That was terrifying.” Inoichi mumbled in awe at the agile way Hari-hime handled her broom.“Yep. You should have seen her when she made the team at school at age 11. Youngest Seeker to ever play in 100 years! No First Year is ever allowed to play until Second Year, but Hari was, because she was a natural born talent.” Draco told them with a smile, watching his sister twist out of the way when Anko sent snakes flying at her.“We should get the exams started, don’t you think, Draco-kun?” Hiruzen asked with a smile.“Probably should. Hari could continue this type of teasing for hours.” He snorted amused.Before Hiruzen could call a stop to Hari’s shenanigans they all heard a shocked, “HARI-NEE-CHAN?!?! YOU CAN FLY?!”Everyone turned to see Iruka walking in with his class to watch the exams. The children were all shocked to see someone flying on a broom of all things, but when Naruto shouted, his small group that was with him were even more so.Hari heard her little brother’s voice and turned to see him with what she assumed was his class. She grinned before leaning down on her broom, and zoomed off towards her little brother. Most of the children got out of the way, scared of getting hit, while several screamed in fright. Hari tilted off her broom as she came to a sudden stop in front of Naruto. She grinned wide as she hung upside down from her still floating broom.“Sunshine! What are you doing here, sweetie?” she asked with bright eyes.Naruto blinked several times before he laughed. “We get to watch your mock fight exams, nee-chan! I didn’t know you could fly though! That’s so freaking cool! –dattebayo!”Hari laughed. “I’ll take you flying if you want, sunshine.”“Yes!” Naruto shouted in glee.“Hi Hari-chan!” Ino greeted with a shy smile.Hari looked away before grinning wide again. “Ino-chan! It’s wonderful to see you again, honey. How are you doing?” she asked flipping back up on top of her broom before sitting sideways so she was now facing the small group of children that were surrounding Naruto. They were all staring at her with wide eyes.“I’m doing great! It’s wonderful to see you again too. I just found out that you were related to Naruto.”“Yep, a lot of stuff happened yesterday.” Hari grinned. “I was thinking about stopping by your shop today too later on. I want to get started on my Greenhouse.”Ino’s eyes sparkled. “Yes! We open from 8am to 8pm. We also just got some new and rare plants and seeds.”Hari nodded. “Good, good. I can stop by before my date tonight then.”Suddenly, the area went quiet.“N-nee-chan, y-you have a d-date?” Naruto stuttered.Hari nodded. “Yep, I asked out Gai-chan when we landed here a couple of days ago. He saved me from when I fell out of a 80 foot high tree since the Portkey decided to go wonky. The boys ended up safely on the ground except for Luna and I. We got stuck in trees, but Portkeys have never agreed with me, so I’m not surprised I ended up in a tree of all places. Wouldn’t be the first or last time either.”Naruto and the others blinked.“Who’s Gai-chan?” Naruto asked.“The one in the neon green jump suit that just made your Uncle Draco faint once again after he tried to give him another matching jump suite.” Hari cackled as she saw Draco’s twitching body and spirit wanting to come out again while Luna poked his cheek in amusement.Naruto and the others turned to see who she was pointing at and their mouths dropped. How the hell could a woman like Hari who looked like a goddess, ask out the guy that looks like an utter clown?!“Um, why did you . . . um, ask him out?” Ino couldn’t help but ask.They watched a bit mesmerized as her eyes settled on Gai and went soft. “He makes me laugh and smile. He has wonderful dedication to being a ninja, he doesn’t give two shits’ to the moon of what people think of him, and he’s a troll just like me when he’s messing with people.” She grinned. “From our first meeting I knew that he was beyond strong, he’s kind, and I can guarantee that underneath that crazy outfit he wears that he has a banging body.” She said cheekily.She heard several amused snorts and giggles.“Here’s some advice, children, something that you should all live by.” Hari’s face suddenly turned serious as she turned back to face them.Off to the side, Iruka leaned in to hear what the woman had to say while the rest of the children leaned in closer to listen as well.“Never under any circumstances judge a book by their cover, children. Boys as well as girls can be quite cruel, as well as men and women. There is a story behind each and every single person that we meet in life. There is a reason why they are the way they are.” She smiled down at them from her perch on her broom. “My Mum told me that it is possible to be both pretty and smart or average looking and smart. They don't always go together, certainly, but one thing does not preclude the other. You can be gorgeous, average, smart, and still be a Boss while kicking arse and taking names. Don’t judge people by how they look, don’t ever judge a book by their cover. Those people just might surprise you.”“Couldn’t have said it better myself.” Iruka said from the side with a grin.Hari looked over at him with a smile. “Hello there, I’m Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime but please call me Hari. I’m not at all uptight about titles and such.”Iruka blinked before smiling up at her. “Hello Hari-hime, I’m Umino Iruka. I’m Naruto-kun’s sensei.”Hari sighed internally when he added her title, at least though he called her by her nickname. “Nice to meet you, Iruka-sensei.”“HADDY-CHAN!!! WE ARE GOING TO BE STARTING!!!” the Hokage shouted.“BE RIGHT THERE, HIRU-JIJI-CHAN!!!” she shouted back.All the children stared at her, mouths agape except Naruto who grinned.“Well I’ve got to get going. I hope you all enjoy the show. It’s going to be fun!” she said mischievously before waved bye, and flew back to where she had left her siblings and friends.Hari landed gracefully before she was suddenly tackled from the side. She tumbled arse overhead several times before she was spread out like a starfish. Her eyes were unfocused a moment or two. They finally came into focus a second later to see Anko straddling her hips with her hands up like claws. Hari’s eyes practically bugged out.“Now Anko-chan, let’s be reasonable about this.” Hari tried to placate the woman.“You deserve this and so much more, Hari-chan~,” Anko cooed before she pounced.“NOOOOOOO!!!” Hari wailed before she began to laugh. “P-please! I-I-I’M SORRY!!!” Hari laughed as Anko tickled her sides.“You called me a loser and a sore one at that!” Anko growled.Hari got traction beneath her feet and began to push across the ground, trying to get away from Anko’s tickle attack, but it was no use, because the cow just sat astride her as she moved all around the arena’s dirt path. At some point she had gone underneath Gai and Kakashi’s legs. Anko had ducked every time.“I will pee on you if you don’t stop!” Hari laughed, trying to get Anko off of her.That got Anko off of her quicker than anything else. Hari laid there, breathing hard. Her ribs hurt like a bitch right now.“I can’t . . . I can’t move!” Hari whined, breathing hard.“My Youthful Angel, let me help you!” Gai said with a wide grin. He bent down and picked her up.“Gai-chan,” Hari murmured with a smile. “I’ll help you with those 500 laps around the village if you want.”His grin got wider. “I’ll be running on my hands, my Youthful Angel!”Hari shrugged. “I can stick a sticking charm on your feet with a chair attached, and kick back. It’ll be fun I think.” Hari giggled.Gai’s eyes sparkled. “It is a most Youthful idea, my Youthful flower! I think I’ll add this to my workouts with my team. I can have one of them sit on my feet when they win an exercise. How exciting!”Hari began to giggle. She loved the idea but she didn’t think Neji or Tenten would enjoy that. She could definitely see Lee enjoying it though.Gai walked them over to where the Hokage was standing with the others.“Now that we are all finally ready to proceed,” Hiruzen said with a smirk in Hari’s direction.“What? I was just celebrating my awesome victory, Hiru-jiji-chan.” Hari said innocently.Hiruzen and several others snorted in amusement.“Rude.” She mumbled.This got a cackle from Anko and laughter from her siblings, Gai, Genma, and the others. Kakashi just smirked at her from behind his mask while he read his book. Hari was curious about what book he was reading because she heard him giggling as he read. She’d find out after everything was done. Her curiosity had reared its head. She blamed it on her Animagus forms.“Now then, I’ve been thinking about how to do this. We either do it by one of you fighting a small group of shinobi or the five of you against all of my elite that are here right now in one go. Anything goes except for killing blows and severed limbs.” Hiruzen said.Hari blinked a few times. “Uh . . . are you really okay with the five of us going against all of them at once, Hiru-jiji-chan?”“Yes, why wouldn’t I be?” Hiruzen asked curiously.Draco snorted before the twins began to howl with laughter.Luna’s bright blue eyes that were usually staring off into space suddenly focused and the smirk that she let show had several shinobi shivering in fear.Hari though . . . Hari was the scariest out of them all because her fun, loving, happy go lucky attitude vanished, and in its place was . . .“Commander Kuro,” Draco, Fred, George, and Luna said as the four knelt in front of her on one knee.Gai blinked before gently setting his Youthful Angel down and watched her. She was magnificent in this moment.“Lieutenant Dragon, Lieutenant Moon, Chaos, Mayhem,” Hari said in a silky soft voice that commanded respect and loyalty. “Too bad the others aren’t here. This would have been a lot more fun.” She grinned sharply, her eyes suddenly glowing with excitement.“Haddy-chan, please don’t destroy the building.” Hiruzen ordered. Inside though he was pretty nervous about what was about to take place.Hari looked over at him a moment before she closed her eyes. Suddenly a gust of wind shot up all around them, the earth shaking slightly. Everyone watched with shock as a glowing golden pentagram with many runes all over and an intricate knot design in the very center appeared underneath Hari’s feet. Her braid and bangs were flying up in the air by the harsh wind before her glowing eyes snapped opened and she stomped hard on the ground in the center of the pentagram. With that one move it activated the pentagram, and sent it spinning and twirling around Hari before it shot out, growing bigger and bigger. It engulfed the entire arena and building before it vanished from sight.“What . . . What on earth was that?!” Inoichi croaked excitedly.“That was an improved shield charm Luna and I worked on during the war. It’ll protect this building for the next year from getting destroyed and keep anything inside the shield that happens.” Hari answered with a smile.Hiruzen nodded. “Thank you, Hari-chan.”“You’re welcome. Shall we get started then?” Hari asked, walking up to her bag.“I’ll give you a few minutes to get ready. Once you all are, go to the left and all of my elite will start on the right.” Hiruzen said.Hari nodded. She picked up her bag, pulling out her tactical utility belt. She attached it around her hips. She then took out the sword of Gryffindor attached to a sword belt. She put that around her hips as well. Thank goodness she was able to activate and deactivate the Baskilisk venom she had gotten from Athena that was soaked into the blade. She didn’t want to kill any of her new friends after all. She next pulled out her thigh holster that held her 30 six inch knives. Hari attached the thigh holster to her right leg before standing up. She thought about removing her jacket and shrugged it off showing the many scars she had from over the years from her adventures as well as the war.She then walked to where her siblings−her team−was waiting for her, all decked out in their own weapons and gear.“What’s the plan, Commander?” Draco asked.“We Ran Out Of Coffee?”“That’s . . . That’s a bit overkill, don’t you think?” Fred asked with his brows meeting the top of his hairline practically.“Maybe you’re right.” Hari muttered. It was a bit excessive. They’d made up that song and plan one night in a drunken stupor after drinking 6 bottles of Firewhiskey. They’d only used it once during the War and it had killed at least 34 people/creatures within 5 min. Voldy had been utterly shocked and steaming mad. “How about Dance Of The Sugarplum Fairies? That’s always a fun one.” Luna suggested.“What about The Battle Of The Smithsonian?” George suggested next.“Alice In Wonderland?” Fred put in next.“Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious,” Draco said with a smirk.They looked at him before grinning.“Ooohhh, we haven’t done that one since forever!” Fred crowed. The last time they’d done that plan was when they were in the training room with the Goblins. Afterwards, the Goblins had told them how utterly mad and insane they were along with how much they had enjoyed it.“How diabolical, lil bro. I love it!” George laughed.Luna smiled while twirling her two katanas in her hands. “A fun free for all.”“Let’s go get our new shinobi Ranks.” Hari smirked before she walked towards the many men and women that she would be up against, but she was with her team. They had been through a lot together. These shinobi’s had no fucking idea the crazy that was about to be unleashed unto their heads.Should be fun.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The atmosphere inside of the arena became intense on a whole other level. The air seemed to be charged with not just excitement but tension as well from the Konoha Shinobi Force. The Konoha Shinobis’ really had no idea what to expect from the five Uzumaki siblings that were in front of them all, staring at them all with feral grins. It was unnerving is what it was. They were all feeling like they were going off to War of all things! Those feral grins told them all that the Uzumaki siblings wouldn’t be holding anything back.Ebisu would be lying to himself if he didn’t feel quite a bit of fear and nervousness running throughout his system, but he was a Konoha Elite Shinobi! He wouldn’t back down in front of this uncouth woman no matter what the Hokage had told them about her and her siblings. She would soon feel the mighty power of Ebisu!What Ebisu didn’t know was that he’d be the first of many to drop to the ground in defeat within seconds of the Hokage calling out BEGIN, he would be passed out, twitching from the fearsome aura that emitted from the five Uzumaki siblings without them even touching him or many of the others.Gai was pumped up! He couldn’t wait to fight his Youthful Flower! She was beautiful as she took on her Commander persona. Gai felt that he would have a truthfully frighteningly amazing fight with Hari-chan and her siblings. They deserved his best and he would give it to them!Genma was chewing the end of his senbon, moving it from side to side while he stared at the five Uzumaki’s with his hands in his pockets. His first impression of them all made him think that he had just met some awesome, powerful, fun, slightly insane new friends. He had begun to like them all very much as they had played that Twister game. Even though it had been humiliating at times, it was all in good fun. He’d had a blast getting to know them all. He’d make sure not to hold back in this mock fight.Anko was bouncing on the balls of her feet in her excitement for a good fight. It had been awhile since she’d gotten a good workout. She was pumped!Kakashi trailed his unhidden eye away from his book to look up at the five Uzumaki. When he had first heard what their last name was, he’d been quite nervous. These were Kushina’s family after all, but he soon found that they were all unconventional Uzumaki. Not one had the famous red hair except for maybe the highlights that ran through Hari-hime’s black locks. He was very much intrigued by them, but even more so with Hari-hime. She was in a word different from other hime he had met over the years of his career as a Shinobi. He felt the excitement in the air that sent his blood pumping faster. He felt his own excitement begin to service, his feral wolfish side beginning to perk up at all the excitement in the air. It also wanted to come out and play. That hadn’t happened in a while. He’d have to keep on his toes while fighting these five.Kurenai and Asuma stood together, watching everything around them. The two Shinobis’ were ready for what was to come, and would do their best to give as good as they got.The rest of the Elite Shinobis’ of Konoha were ready and waiting.On the other side, waiting with his siblings, Draco’s mercury colored eyes were taking in everything with a calculating expression. “They all seem a bit . . . excited and nervous.” He chuckled low.“How do you think we should start?” George asked, cracking his neck and moving his arms in a windmill motion to stretch the muscles out.“Killer Intent first to see who’ll be knocked out first?” Hari suggested, bouncing on the balls of her feet.“Hmm, Luna should go first then. They probably expect all of us to just run in at the same time.” Fred muttered. “This is the Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious plan after all. They have no idea what’s going to happen.” He then grinned wildly.Luna’s dreamy smile turned a bit sharp which only happened when she thought of a fun, mischievous idea. “I have an idea~.” She sang.The Konoha Shinobis’ watched with looks of confusion as the five Uzumakis’ hands began to fly in several hand signs that none of them had any idea what they meant. What they didn’t know was that they were doing BSL along with a mix of ASL. Konoha had its own kind of sign language after all. This though was something else.Hiruzen stood between Inoichi and Shikaku, both men couldn’t keep their eyes off of Hari-chan which brought a smirk to Hiruzen’s face as he noticed them staring at her out of the corner of his eye before he focused on everyone.“You all know the rules but I will repeat them once again. This is a mock fight exam to determine what rank the five Uzumaki siblings shall obtain at the end. There are two rules for this; no killing and no cutting off any body parts. Am I clear,” Hiruzen said.“HAI HOKAGE-SAMA!” they all shouted out.Hiruzen nodded. “Then there is just one last thing to say. BEGIN!”There was suddenly a blast that engulfed the center of the ring that separated everyone. The Konoha Shinobi raised their arms or hands in front of their faces to block the dust that suddenly appeared.“Wind Release: Air Current Wild Dance Jutsu!!!” shouted Kakashi before he shot his palms out making the wind current blast the dust away, soon clearing out all of the dirt.When it was clear they all noticed that the five Uzumaki siblings were gone.“W-what?!” Ebisu stuttered out, his eyes shifting all around. How could anyone vanish that quickly?! They weren’t even Ninja! Were they underground using some form of the Headhunter Jutsu?Kurenai frowned, she looked around to see if there was an illusion in place, but couldn’t spot anything. Not good, she thought.“Sensors, you’re up! Find them,” shouted Genma who was looking around, trying to feel them, but he got nothing. It was like they had never been there.“I don’t like this,” Raido said next to Genma, looking around. He’d gotten there later or else he would have met the five Uzumaki along with Genma.The Sensors that were in the fairly large group began to throw out nets of their senses but came up empty. They were about to try something else when suddenly everyone watched mystified as Ebisu dropped to the ground in a dead faint. His eyes were rolling around in his head behind his sunglasses while drool trailed out of the side of his mouth.“Hehehe . . . Oh Hana-chan, you’re soooooo cute . . . hehehehe,” Ebisu mumbled out in a perverted giggle before he went out like a light. His right leg twitched a few more times before it went lax.“The fuck?!” several Shinobi shouted before more began to drop as well.Anko blinked before a shiver ran up and down her spine, her sharp gaze moving all around the field. “Is it just me, or does everyone else feel that?” she all but croaked.Others around them were suddenly starting to notice what Anko was talking about.“Is that . . .” Asuma started to say, stunned at what he was feeling. He hadn’t felt this type of thing since the War or when it was time for the Chunin and Jounin Exams.“YOSH!!! That’s some pretty frightening Killer Intent!” Gai shouted excitedly. His Youthful Flower was AMAZING!!! What a frightening Youthful display of power!Hiruzen was stunned along with Shikaku and Inoichi. “This type of Killer Intent is astonishing.” Shikaku muttered, goosebumps running up and down his arms. It was almost like there were five extra Kages’ in the arena. Just what kind of power do those five hold within them, thought Shikaku.“Where did they go?” Inoichi asked, blinking wide eyed. “I can’t even feel them. Shikaku, do you feel them?”Shikaku’s hawk like whiskey eyes continued to stare into the arena, searching for them along with his shadows, but to no avail. “I can’t find them in the shadows nor can I feel them. Is this because of their maho?” What a frightening thought.“Could be.” Hiruzen nodded. “We don’t know exactly what their maho can do, but it seems it is quite extraordinary. It’s a good thing they are on our side.”Up in the stands, Naruto was hanging onto the edge of his seat with Sauske on his left and Shikamaru on his right. Ino was sitting beside Shikamaru along with Choji while Shino sat next to Sauske with Hinata, Kiba, and a sulking Sakura right next to him. She had wanted to sit with her precious Sauske-kun, but that gross bug user Shino sat in her spot before she could get there. Sauske didn’t even say a thing! Now she was pouting and trying to plan a way to get to her love later on. The rest of their classmates were sitting in rows above them while Iruka-sensei sat next to Choji.“Where are they?” Naruto muttered, cerulean blue eyes moving around the arena field in confusion. He took in a deep breath and he caught just a glimpse of his nee-chan’s coconut and jade scent with an underlining of the forest, but then it vanished as if it had never been there.Sauske’s obsidian eyes were watching the field in rapt attention. He could feel the air around them, and he felt himself shaking. “Can you feel that, dobi?”Naruto looked over at him, head tilted to the side before his entire body shivered. He blinked several times, sweat beginning to show up on his forehead. “What is that?!” he whispered in shock.“Killer Intent. I’ve never felt anything like this before, but my Dad and Uncle Inoichi have talked about it. Uncle Choza described it as being paralyzed in fear before dropping.” Shikamaru muttered, his focus completely on the field. “I can’t find them. Does anyone see them or smell their scents at least?”Kiba and Akamaru started to sniff the air but they couldn’t scent any of them. They both shook their heads at Shikamaru.Hinata even activated her Byakugan and began looking around. “They’re n-nowhere in s-sight.” She stuttered astonished.The others shook their heads but their eyes soon widened as even more Shinobi dropped in dead faints from the powerful Killer Intent that swept over the field before a dreamy giggle filled the arena.Several of Konoha’s finest shivered in fright at that giggle. It just didn’t belong in there at all. The children felt shivers going up and down their spines. Hinata leaned against Kiba who threw an arm around her shoulder. Ino gripped both Choji’s and Shikamaru’s hands while leaning forward in excitement. Both Naruto and Sauske leaned forward in excitement as Shino gripped his armrests along with Hinata’s and Sauske’s hands that were on top of armrests. They didn’t seem to mind though. Sakura felt fear engulfing her, she felt her body trembling. That giggle was terrifying, she really didn’t ever want to hear it ever again. She shrunk back into her seat, holding her arms close to her stomach.Iruka looked at them all for a moment with a small smile, his eyes trailed to Sakura for a moment before he looked back to the arena. Seeing this fight might open the eyes to some of his students that just weren’t cut out for being Shinobi.Back on the field, the Konoha Shinobi were looking for where the laughter had come from, but it had surrounded them all from all sides. It wasn’t easy to pin down when suddenly they felt something from high above coming straight for them. Gekkō Hayate rushed out from the middle of those that were still standing, took out his katana, and leaped up, his katana swinging up to meet the twin katana blades that crashed together with great force sending a ripple of air out around them that knocked a few down at the sheer power that was behind the clash.Everyone was a bit shocked to suddenly see a visible Luna now with a dreamy smile on her face that had a bit of a sharp edge to it, her luminous blue eyes lit up with excitement.“How? Where did she come from?!” one of the very few Shinobi still standing up in the arena shouted.The audience was riveted by the two fighters that floated in the air for a moment longer before Luna blinked, swinging her right leg out with a twist of her body in midair, kicking Hayete hard in the side. He was able to block some of the blow but it still freaking hurt like a mother! The two landed back on the ground, Luna doing a few backflips away from Hayete. She stood still, twirling her katanas in her hands with that same dreamy smile on her face before she shot off towards him and the rest of the Shinobi, her two katanas held out on either side of her. She looked like she was flying towards them!Hayete stood up while holding his side for a moment longer, but when he saw her take off towards them, he took off towards her with a few others behind him. They met, their blades clashing together once again, but Luna leaped up, stepping on Hayete’s right shoulder. He wasn’t ready for that and was startled when she leapt away from him, swinging her twin katanas out at the others that had joined him. Hayete swung around and watched in amazement as Luna spun and danced her way around and through them all. Hayete’s eyes widened as more of the Shinobis’ began to fall to the ground without getting back up again. She’d hit all of them on the back of the head with the ends of her Katanas that knocked them out.Luna spun on the tip of her right sneaker gracefully while her left was held up close to her before she whipped it out and around her, making her entire body spin once again, she kicked her left leg out in front of her in a slashing motion, and a purple light was sent out towards Hayete. He had no idea what that purple light was, but he didn’t want to find out so he dodged out of the way, but ended up tripping into a . . .“Where the hell did this swamp come from?!” he coughed out as he fell to his knees into it. Hayete tried to get out, but it seemed to just suck him in a bit deeper.“That’s Fred and George’s Portable Swamp. It’s a wonderful piece of Charm work, don’t you agree? Now, if you’ll excuse me, Hayete-kun, I have more people on my dance card. Tootles,” Luna said with a dreamy smile while she shot off once again, fighting those who believed they’d be able to take her out, but with no such luck. She did train and fight with Goblin Warriors after all along with her siblings, Aunts, and Uncles for years. These Shinobi were powerful, but they lacked the fearsome strength of the Goblins.Hayete stared after her, his mouth gapping slightly. How did she know his name? He’d never introduced himself to her or her siblings?!Kotetsu and Izumo watched Luna dance and fight her way through and around their comrades as if she were swatting away flies.“She’s amazing,” Kotetsu sighed with dreamy eyes.“Yeah. Just look at how she handles her katanas. She’s so lovely,” Izumo sighed next with a sappy grin.Ibiki looked at them both with a raised brow, rolling his eyes. “You two, get in there and take your girlfriend down. You’re Konoha’s Elite Shinobi! Do not go down without a fight!”Both Izumo and Kotetsu straightened out of their lovey dovey states, not even registering what Ibiki had said about Luna being their girlfriend. “Hai!” They both ran in and took over fighting Luna who laughed and danced her way around them. The sounds of steel hitting steel filled the entire arena along with Luna’s laughter. Hayete was still trying to get out of the swamp with the help of Genma and Raido, but it was a struggle.“Kami, this stuff is strong!” Genma grumbled.“Less talk and more pulling, Gen.” Raido growled, taking ahold of Hayete’s left hand while Genma had his right.The others were looking on, their focus on the three fighting; it was mesmerizing watching Luna fight, like watching a pixie or nymph, but they really should have been paying attention to their surroundings, because all of a sudden thick lively green branches popped out of the ground, and began tangling up several people together. There were shouts of fright from all around. The Konoha Shinobi that had been caught began to struggle with gutso, trying to get their kunai out of their pouches to cut them off, but none of them seemed to be able to.Hiruzen blinked when he heard Inoichi suddenly started to laugh when he got a good look at the stuff that had a lot of them in their grasp.“Inoichi-kun, what pray tell are you laughing about?” Hiruzen asked with a raised brow.“T-that stuff!” He guffawed in merriment. “That’s m-m-mistletoe! BWAHAHAHAHA!!! They got caught by Christmas decorations! HAHAHAHA!!!”Shikaku blinked before he snorted in amusement. Dear Kami, it looked like the Elite needed to go through some rigorous training after this. This was just embarrassing. How troublesome, he thought while shaking his head.Hiruzen blinked, squinting his eyes before he realized what Inoichi was talking about. He felt a twitch at the corners of his mouth before he started to silently laugh at what was happening to his Elite Shinobi. It was pure chaos and mayhem down there!Naruto and Kiba were laughing when Ino told them all what the stuff was that had caught the other unsuspecting Shinobi.“That must be Uncle Fred and Uncle George! Nee-chan told me they were pranksters.” Naruto said while laughing.Kurenai and Asuma were shocked that they had been caught along with many others of their comrades.“You know, we honestly thought with you all being Elite Shinobi that you’d put up a bit more of a fight.” Someone snickered in front of all of those who had been caught by the mistletoe.“But, Freddy, they were a bit preoccupied with watching our little Moonbeam. She is amazing to watch in a fight after all.” A similar voice snickered next to the first.“CONSTANT VIFILENCE PEOPLE!!! You can’t be distracted like that. You all could be dead right now.” Fred admonished as he and his twin came into view like an illusion was being dissipated, because of the air current Fred was making with his quarterstaff that he twirled in both hands rather quickly.Both of their images suddenly appeared with George smiling with a wave and Fred had a smirk on his face while wagging a finger at them all like unruly children.Most of them were blushing and cursing underneath their breaths as they tried to get out of their mistletoe prisons.“Let us out!” growled several of them.Fred and George blinked before chuckling.“Oi, mates, the only way you’re getting out−”“Of our delightful Mistletoe, which is one and only one thing!”“And that’s−”“Kissing on the−”“Lips!” they finished together with devilish grins.“Pucker up−”“Buttercups!” they finished together once again with lewd grins and wiggling brows this time.Several Shinobi felt their faces heat up while others couldn’t believe what they were hearing!Kurenai turned her head to Asuma who was trying to get out one of his kunai before he felt eyes on him. He blinked up to see Kurenai staring at him.“Kurenai?”“Kiss me, Asuma.” She ordered.“EH?! NANI?!” He croaked loudly, his cigarette falling from his mouth as he blinked stupidly at her. His brain was not working on all cylinders at the moment.“You heard me. It’s the only way to get out of here. Kiss me now.” Kurenai ordered.“Uhhh . . .” Asuma trailed off, he felt the heat spreading throughout his entire face.Kurenai sighed, shook her head before leaning forward, catching Asuma’s lips with hers before the mistletoe untangled from around them. Asuma blinked several times, his brain slowly becoming mush. He was in his own world before reality set back in, and Kurenai pulled her lips away from his.“Wha . . .”“Come on, Asuma, get your head in the game.” Kurenai growled before she took off towards Fred and George who noticed that Kurenai and Asuma had gotten free.“Oh look, bro! Nai-chan and Asuma have gotten out of our awesome Mistletoe!” George said.Fred looked up and away from those who had red faces from his teasing, and towards Kurenai and Asuma. “Hoooo! Well good for you two taking the bull by the horns.” He called out cheekily before he and his twin took off towards them.Asuma blinked, one moment the twins were mere inches from them then they were gone again!“What the hell?! Their gone again!” Asuma growled. He took his Trench Knives out, getting into a fighting stance while Kurenai stood still, her red eyes moving all around them.“I . . . I believe their maho has a type of illusion that I can’t seem to break.” Kurenai growled under her breath. She was Konoha’s number one Genjutsu Mistress! She was not going to go down without a fight.“It’s not an illusion, Nai-chan,” one of the twins whispered in her left ear from behind.“It’s a part of our Animagus forms,” the second one said next, right in front of her as they swept her feet out from under her as they appeared once again.Kurenai cried out in surprise, landing on her back. These five Uzumaki’s were stealthy as shit! She was about to get up when the mistletoe wrapped her up again. “Dammit!” she snarled. “Asuma! Get your ass over here and kiss me!”“Kurenai!” Asuma shouted, lunging forward with his suddenly bright glowing blue Trench Knives. “Flying Swallow Jutsu!” he yelled.Kurenai’s red eyes flashed in annoyance while trying to get untangled by herself while Asuma decided to go fight Fred and George on his own. “Men,” she grumbled.Fred parried with his Quarterstaff, a bloodthirsty grin spreading across his face. “Ah, Asuma, those are some pretty cool knives you got there, but you mustn’t forget that there are two of us.”Asuma felt someone appear in back of him, he spun away as a double-sided Battle Axe came crashing down where he had once been. A large crater appeared and he heard some of the kids in the audience Ohhing and Awing.“Shall we dance, brother dear?” Fred asked with a grin.“Oh, we definitely shall, brother dearest.” George quipped back as he swung his Battle Axe at Asuma again with a cackle. “FOUR!”The flat surface of the Battle Axe slammed right into Asuma’s stomach. Asuma’s body went sailing through the air and he thought while he flew through the air that he was going to be needing to head to the hot springs later on that night, and to the spa to get all the kinks out of his sore muscles. He was getting too old for this shit. ∞♦∞ Anko was sneaking her way up behind Luna who was now battling not just Izumo and Kotetsu by herself, but also Hayete, Genma, and Raido. Luna though was no slouch whatsoever. The young woman was kicking their asses and taking names. Anko watched her twist her lithe body into a roundhouse kick that sent Raido into Genma and they both smacked their heads together while bouncing off of the arena wall pretty damn hard.“Well, those two are out,” she mumbled to herself. She faced back to Luna now fighting only Izumo, Kotetsu, and Hayete. They were all fighting with katanas, although the weapons kept changing between Izumo and Kotetsu with fluidity that only came from years of practice with their partner.“Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!” Anko shouted before she spat out flames that shot out of her mouth like a dragon, aiming straight for Luna who at that very moment had her back turned.The Dragon Flame was mere seconds away from slamming into Luna’s back.“AUNT RUNA, BEHIND YOU! LOOK OUT!” Naruto shouted worriedly as he shot up out of his chair and ran to the railing.But Luna didn’t move because she didn’t have to. In seconds the Dragon Flame was intercepted by an icy blue light that while the Dragon Flame slammed into it and came out the other side icy blue as well. It then slammed right into and around Luna. There were loud exclamations from all around the arena. Anko stood there shocked while Hayete had jumped away in surprise. Kotetsu and Izumo though yelled Luna’s name worriedly.Everyone waited in baited breath as the Dragon Flame began to dissipate in icy blue sparks. In the center of it all stood not one but two people. Shock ran through everyone as they all saw that Luna was perfectly fine and giggling at the second figure who was lecturing her.“Honestly, Lulu, what the bloody hell was that!? If I hadn’t cast that Flame-Freezing Charm, you would have been burnt toast.” Draco growled while he tapped his foot.Luna giggled. “But Dragon, you had everything perfectly in hand. I’m fine.”“That is beyond the point, Moon! You could have dealt with that all on your own.”“But you love to show off so I thought I’d just let you cut in on my dance card, brother dear.” Luna told him with a gentle smile while gently patting his shoulder.Draco’s mercury eyes narrowed. “You are giving me grey hair just like Haddy.”Luna blinked before looking at her brother’s hair curiously. “I wouldn’t know, Dragon, your hair is already white and a bit silvery. It’s a bit hard to see the difference.” Luna shrugged as if it didn’t really concern her or mattered.Draco blinked before a snarl took over his face. “Blasphemer!!! My beauty knows no bounds, you heathen! I have perfectly gorgeous, youthful, silky white/blonde hair. You’re spending too much bloody time with those ginger menaces and Potter! My little sister should not be so cheeky to me when I just saved her from becoming BBQ.” He sniffed disdainfully with his left eye twitching.Luna just giggled with a dainty hand over her lips, her eyes lit up in merriment. It was always so much fun to tease Draco. Now she realized why Haddy did it so much; it was beyond fun.Kotetsu and Izumo both breathed out sighs of relief along with Hayete and Anko.“Well, I did cut into your dance card, Lulu. Would you do me the honor of joining me for this dance?” Draco asked with an elegant bow that would bring nothing but a proud smile to his parents at how well-mannered he was.“But of course, good sir,” Luna happily accepted before Draco swept her up into a waltz while they began to sing Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious together.Anko, Hayete, Izumo, and Kotetsu looked on a bit stunned as the two got closer to them when Draco suddenly spun Luna out, and with a high kick to Hayete’s chin, she sent the man flying. He groaned as he landed right into the Portable Swamp once again and got stuck. Anko, Izumo, and Kotetsu were so shocked at what had happened that they didn’t see when the two Uzumaki’s spun around the three in quick succession as they sang, “Oh, supercalifragilisticexpialidocious!Even though the sound of itIs something quite atrociousIf you say it loud enoughYou'll always sound precociousSupercalifragilisticexpialidocious!” The three Konoha Shinobi were confused, but that didn’t last long as Luna spun out again, and with a right hook to Kotetsu’s cheek sent him flying into the Portable Swamp next to a struggling Hayete. Kotetsu slammed into Hayete and they both rolled a few feet before Hayete was lying on his back entirely, and poor Kotetsu was lying face first in the swamp. He began to flail around comically while sending mud and other disgusting wet things in Hayete’s face who was cursing Kotetsu.Anko couldn’t help but snort in amusement while Izumo’s eyes widened before he turned back to face the two still dancing as if nothing had happened! He watched them as they once again waltzed around Anko and himself before he leapt away, doing the Ram and Tiger seal. Izumo then shouted out, “Water Release: Starch Syrup Capturing Field Jutsu!”At that moment Luna and Draco were standing in front of Anko who was getting ready to release the Hidden Shadow Snake Hands Jutsu when they suddenly jumped up in the air, and over Anko’s head after she fired off the Jutsu. Draco then lifted his right leg and knocked it into the back of Anko’s knees. She shouted out in surprise before Izumo’s Jutsu slammed into her, knocking her onto the sticky syrupy ground while Anko’s snakes slammed into a stunned Izumo. The snakes took Izumo to the ground where he began to curse while trying to get out of the tightening snake bodies.“Huh. That went rather well.” Draco said with a smirk.“Mmm, shall we go help the twins or watch over Hari? She’s about to confront Gai-chan and Kakashi.”Draco and Luna continued to waltz around the chaotic arena as many bodies were laying all over the place, either they were out cold or they were stuck because of the Twins pranks or their own Jutsu’s. It was quite the sight.“The Twins look like their having fun. Let’s go see if they’d like our help. If not then we can come back and help Haddy.” ∞♦∞ While her siblings were having their fun, Hari was moving around the arena without anyone’s knowledge, setting up more traps that none of them would be expecting. She cackled internally as the last trap was set before she decided to go play as well.Now who should I play with? She thought to herself while looking around.She saw that the Twins were busy having their fun with Nai-chan, Asuma, and the other Shinobi, so looked elsewhere. Hari then watched Luna and Draco dancing their way around the out cold bodies that littered the ground along with those stuck in traps that the Twins had set up, or by their own Jutsus’. Hari snorted in amusement; she saw what Draco and Luna had done to Anko, Izumo, Kotetsu, Hayete, Genma, and Raido.Hari leapt up into the air to land on one of her many invisible pentagrams she’d spread out and around the arena. From below they were invisible, but from above glowed a pretty rainbow of colors with Runes etched all around them with elaborate intricate knots designed in the very center of them. She’d come up with these lovely things while working alongside Uncle Moony and Uncle Sev. They helped in a fight, pranks, sneaking around, and so many other things. They even moved around and through the air when you tapped on one of the Runes. They were a ton of fun.She’d just turned her head when she spotted her Green Beast and Kakashi who was still reading that book and giggling. Hari blinked before she tapped on a Rune to get it to fly towards where they were.“My Youthful Rival, you should be paying attention to our surroundings! Hari-chan still hasn’t made an appearance yet.” Gai was saying while looking around in amusement at his comrades.Kakashi looked up from his book and blinked slowly, taking in everything around him. “I think we should stay away from that plant, Gai. I heard what the Twins said you have to do to get out of it, and I don’t really want to kiss you.”Gai laughed uproariously. “As much as I find you attractive, my Internal Rival, I must decline as well for now.”Kakashi blinked before his head whipped to Gai’s as his brain registered what he’d said. “The hell does that mean?! You want to kiss me?!” he asked shocked. Gai never made any lecherous advances towards him before. For him, this came out of nowhere!“Kakashi, I’m Bisexual, I’m not dead. Of course I find you attractive. You’re a very appealing specimen of male along with a few others, but you are also one of my best friends. I would never ruin such a thing.” Gai told him in amusement.Kakashi felt his entire face go all red and steam was coming off of it. In his distraction he didn’t feel his precious book being taken out of his limp hands, but he did see Gai’s eyes go slightly wide at the now floating book that went off to the side, floating in midair while the pages were turned. Kakashi turned to follow where Gai was looking and blinked several times while the pages continued to turn before they both heard a giggle.“Oh my Merlin! This is great!” Hari giggled while she read through several pages. “The story is crap but the smut is awesome.”Kakashi continued to blink before he came out of his fog to realize that someone was holding his precious and actually liked it! “MY BOOK!” He lunged forward trying to get it back, but Hari laughed as she back flipped over the floating pentagram and became visible once more to the two men. Kakashi stared a moment more before lunging once more towards Hari. Hari twirled around him and out of reach again as she read a chapter.“I’ll have to purchase the first book. I assume this is a series?” she asked while playing keep away with Kakashi.“Hari-hime, I’d be more than happy to let you borrow the first in the series, but the one you have now is a Limited Edition and Vol 8! It just came out and I haven’t finished it.” Kakashi made grabby hands at it.Hari grinned. “Oh? So you didn’t know that Kimi=chan actually likes−”“LALALALALA!!! I CAN’T HEAR YOU!” Kakashi shouted with his hands over his ears.Hari snorted before handing the book back. Kakashi swiped it out of her hands and began to pet it. What Kakashi didn’t realize was that Hari had led him into a trap. Kakashi was checking over his precious book when his legs were swept out from under him and he was suddenly hanging upside down by his legs, wrapped up in the mistletoe plant that he had tried to stay away from!“W-WHA?! HOW?!” He sputtered.Hari grinned mischievously. “Constant Vigilance, Kakashi-chan~” with a gentle pat to his cheek. “You’re adorable.” She laughed.“I always thought so, my Youthful Flower!” Gai laughed. “You’re so hip and cool!”Hari laughed again while Kakashi’s face went up in flames again. He wasn’t used to being flirted with or complimented right to his face.“You guys!” Kakashi actually whined while hanging there upside down.Hari grinned. “Well I don’t mind giving you a kiss. What about you, Gai-chan? Kakashi is just too adorable right now.”Gai chuckled. “I don’t mind either.”Kakashi’s visible grey eye went wide as he watched the two lean forward before he passed out from the perverted thoughts that suddenly went through his mind. He’d get Gai and Hari-hime back for this was his last thought.“Poor lamb.” Hari chuckled, running her long fingers through his spikey silver hair.Gai chuckled. “Well my Youthful Flower, it’s just you and I now. Shall we have that fight?”Hari’s gentle smile became feral once again and Gai ended up back flipping out of the way of the roundhouse kick she just tried to hit him with. Gai chuckled before getting into a fighting stance before the two ran back towards each other.Naruto and his group watched, mouths gapping along with several others as Hari went head to head with the Green Beast of Konoha. She wasn’t even breaking a sweat!“She’s . . . She’s amazing!” Ino squealed as she jumped out of her seat and ran up to the railing beside Naruto.The two blondes opened their mouths and shouted at the same time.“GO NEE-CHAN!!! KICK HIS ASS!!!”“GO HARI-CHAN!!! KNOCK HIS BLOCK OFF!!!”Inoichi heard his daughter along with Naruto’s shouts and couldn’t help but chuckle. He had to agree though, Hari-hime was amazing as she fought with Gai. If Luna was like a pixie or a nymph while fighting, Hari-hime was like poetry in motion, so elegant, graceful and precise with each move she made as she punched and kicked at Gai. Gai didn’t hold back either. The two were jumping towards and away from each other, flipping, twisting, spinning; the acrobatic maneuvers those two were doing were amazing as well as extraordinary to watch. They looked like they were dancing as they fought.The two suddenly sent each other flying in opposite directions. Gai had been roundhouse kicked in the face which sent him sailing through the air, to crash into the arena wall. His body became embedded there for a long moment, he licked the cut that he now had at the corner of his mouth, breathing heavily but with a large feral grin of his own. He’d sent Hari flying with a right hook under her chin which sent her flying and skidding across the dirt path and through the Portable Swamp where Hayete and Kotetsu were still trying to get out of.Gai shimmied out of the wall, falling to the ground with a moan. He stood up slowly, cracking his neck before he decided to take his Gravity Weight Seal off his entire body and he considered opening the First Gate. He tilted his head back and forth and shrugged before opening up the First Gate. Hari-chan was an amazing fighter and he would treat her with the respect she deserved, so he would show her by fighting her with no weights on and just one opened Gate.Hari groaned as she sat up like she wasn’t lying in the swamp her mischievous Twin brothers had made. Her magic was rolling off of her visibly in silver/violet/and green lights, her eyes glowing with her power. The swamp around her began to bubble and dissipate around her as she stood up slowly. She cracked her neck and stretched out her arms above her head, making her spine POP and CRACK in several places before she focused on Gai. She blinked, noticing something . . . different about him. It was a moment later she realized the power rolling off of him in waves, his skin color was turning slightly darker, and steam was coming off of his body. Hari smirked as she began to walk out of the swamp like it was nothing, taking the Sword of Gryffindor out of its scabbard.“Do you want to play with me, Gai-chan?” Hari asked cheekily, spinning her sword around several times. The light from the sun’s rays bouncing off the blade and jewels along the guard and pommel.Gai grinned, his eyes lighting up. “I’d love to, my Youthful Angel!” Gai called out and seconds later, all the spectators watched in amazement and awe as the two took off towards each other, leaving blasts of dirt and earth flying behind them.Hiruzen was watching, mouth gaping open slightly. He knew Haddy-chan was powerful, but this was on a whole other level. The five siblings had hardly used any of their magic and were pretty much fighting his Elite with sheer strength, their weapons, and hand to hand combat. They were all amazing!Naruto, Ino and the rest of the kids were cheering in the stands while the two fought each other for several moments till it all came to a climatic end with Gai sweeping Hari’s legs out from under her, but at the last second she sent a wandless/wordless Jelly Legs Hex at him. Gai’s eyes went wide as he staggered right into the mistletoe that swept him off his feet and left him hanging next to a still passed out Kakashi.Hari sat up before leaning back on her hands, her sword laid next to her as she took in a breath and breathed out. “Well that was fun. We’ll have to do that again.”Gai blinked before laughing. “MY YOUTHFUL ANGEL! YOU’RE AMAZING!!! I WOULD BE MORE THEN HAPPY TO BE YOUR SPARRING PARTNER ANYTIME!”Kakashi groaned. “Gai, shut the fuck up. You’re so loud.”“My Internal Rival, you’re so UNYOUTHFUL!!!” Gai cried as ‘manly tears’ streamed down his cheeks.“If you don’t quiet down, you neon green wearing baboon, once I’m out of this damn plant, I’m coming over there, and I’m going to knock your too sparkly teeth in!” Kakashi growled.Gai blinked before grinning wide. “You think my teeth are sparkly?”Hari threw her head back and laughed outright while Kakashi opened his one visible eye and glared.“Out of everything I just said, you focus on me saying ‘sparkly teeth’?”“I never noticed before now, but Kakashi, you have a bit of a Tsundere side don’t you? No wonder! It explains so much about our relationship!” Gai said happily.Hari was now rolling on the ground laughing her arse off while Kakashi’s face became quite inflamed, his mouth gapping underneath his mask, and it was like his mind had been blown because a mushroom explosion cloud was coming off the top of his head.“Shut up Gai! I am not a Tsundere, you asshole!” Kakashi growled out between clenched teeth.Suddenly Gai was right in Kakshi’s face and he was grinning wide while Kakashi did not like the look that entered his eyes. Nothing good ever happened when Gai got ideas. “Don’t worry, Kakashi-chan, I find you adorable as always.” And then the Green Beast of Konoha laid one right on Kakashi’s masked lips.Kakashi was too shocked to do anything as the mistletoe untangled itself from around his legs, and he dropped to the ground in a heap.“Y-y-you ki-kissed m-me!” Kakashi sputtered.Gai flipped onto the ground, landing on both feet. “YOSH!!! My Internal Rival, we’ll have to do that again.”Kakashi growled, a demonic aura of malice and death coming off of him as he took out several kuenai and throwing stars, and began to chase Gai around the arena while throwing them at the manically laughing Gai who was dodging all over. Hari laughed as she watched the two of them with a grin on her face. Oh, those two were bloody adorable, she thought as she stood up, brushing the dirt from her butt and placing her sword back inside its scabbard.Hiruzen blinked several times before his voice rang out. “It seems that the mock fight exam has come to an end!”He looked around the arena and honestly couldn’t believe his eyes. The five Uzumaki’s had barely lifted a finger and yet had caused so much chaos and mayhem to his Elite. They were either still out cold from the Killer Intent in the beginning, they’d been captured in the Portable Swamp, were caught in the many Enchanted Mistletoe that were still holding many captive, they’d lost to Hari, Luna, Draco, Fred, and George, or they’d been caught up in their very own Jutsu’s.There was a lot of moaning and groaning from all over the place.“Fred-kun, George-kun, would you please release my Shinobi from your delightful Enchanted Mistletoe,” Hiruzen said with a quirk of his lips.“Of course Hokage-jiji,” the Twins said with twinkling eyes.There was sputtering of outrage from all over at the disrespect to the Hokage, but Hiruzen just chuckled while he watched the Twins waved both their outstretched hands towards the mistletoe. All over the place, Elite Shinobi were being dropped to the ground, you could hear curses from all over the place along with a lot of moaning and groaning. He then noticed something.“Where are my Anbu?” he wondered out loud.Hari heard him as she got closer to where he was standing at the arena railing. “Oh! I took them out while the others were dealing with your other Shinobi.” She answered.Hiruzen, Inoichi, Shikaku, Ibiki, and the other Clan Heads heard her as well as Iruka and Naruto with his group.“Y-you what?” croaked Inoichi stunned.Hari looked up at them all, tilting her head. “They were all hiding pretty well in the ground and walls, but I was tasked with setting up several traps and came across them. Before they could act, I put them to sleep from jabbing a certain nerve in their necks. They’ll all be waking up in about an hour or two.” She shrugged like it was nothing.“Haddy-chan . . . you took out my Elite Anbu Unit all on your own by utilizing a nerve in their necks?!” Hiruzen gasped out as he struggled not to laugh at the surreal situation taking place.Hari blinked up at him with wide jeweled eyes, blinking. “Yeah . . . Was I not supposed to do that?” she asked confused. “Do you want me to go wake them all up? I counted at least 20 before I came out to play with Gai-chan and Kakashi-chan.”All of a sudden there was a bark of laughter from Shikaku. Shikamaru was a bit shocked. He hadn’t seen his Dad laugh like that before in a long time.Shikaku shook his head before turning to Hari who was staring up at him with her mouth slightly open, her eyes focusing on him then moving to Inoichi, and then over to Ibiki. They were all staring at her with . . . heated gazes that sent shivers up and down her spine. Ohh, she liked that feeling.Shikaku shook his head in amusement. “Let the troublesome bastards wake up on their own. Starting Monday I’m going to be retraining all of them. I wouldn’t mind if you and your siblings helped, Princess.”Hari couldn’t help the blush that spread onto her cheeks slightly. “Sure. I don’t mind and I’m sure my siblings wouldn’t mind helping either.”Shikaku nodded. “My name is Nara Shikaku, Jōnin Commander of Konohagakure, and Nara Clan Head. You may call me Shikaku. A pleasure to meet you.”Hari smiled up at him. “Pleasure’s all mine, Shikaku. I’m Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna Lillian-hime, Clan Head and Heiress of 8 Clans including Uzumaki. Please call me Hari.”“I’m Yamanaka Inoichi, Head of the Analysis Team in the Intelligence Division of Konohagakre, and Yamanaka Clan Head. Please call me Inoichi.” Inoichi introduced himself next with a grin.Again Hari smiled before introducing herself and telling him to call her Hari.“So I should just leave them all where they’re hiding?” she asked.“Yes, that’s fine.” Hiruzen said, still chuckling.“Nee-chan!” Naruto called out a few feet away from Hiru-jiji.Hari grinned. “Hey sunshine! Did you enjoy yourself?”“Totally! You were amazing, nee-chan! You and Uncle Draco, Uncle Fred, Uncle George, and Aunt Runa were awesome! Will you guys teach me how to fight like that and use a weapon?” Naruto asked with bright eyes.“Of course we will, sunshine. I’m not letting you out of this village without knowing how to take care of yourself and kick arse.” Hari told him as if he were crazy.“AWESOME!!!” Naruto cheered.“Nephew, did you take your potion yet?” Draco asked as he, Luna, Fred, and George walked up to stand beside Hari.Naruto blinked owlishly. “Uhh, no Uncle Draco, we haven’t eaten lunch yet.” He chuckled nervously.Draco raised a brow. “Be sure to eat soon and take it, nephew. Do not forget.”“I promise! –dattebayo!”“What potions?” Hiruzen asked confused as the other Clan Heads, Shikaku, Inoichi, Iruka, Ibiki, and Naruto’s group listened in.“Naruto is on a Special Health Potions regime that’ll help correct everything wrong with his body. The High Nutrient Potion will help correct his muscles, bones, organs, and give his body the nutrients it has been missing over the years. The other potion he is on is call the Restoration Height Potion. It will correct what is wrong with his height and fix it to where he should be. He isn’t meant to be that short. His body has been missing out on a lot of nutrients over the years and has taken a beating. I am going to be correcting it and he’ll soon enough be showing signs of improvement within the next week or two.” Draco answered in his posh voice.Everyone blinked.“That’s extraordinary!” Mikoto gushed. The others turned towards her and she gave them a gentle smile. “Apologies. I am Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha Clan Head. A pleasure to meet you all. Please feel free to call me Mikoto.”“We’ll have time to introduce everyone later. Let’s head back to my office so you all can pick out your new Konoha headbands. Congratulations to you all! You five have passed your mock exam and now each of you hold the title of Tokubetsu Jōnin!” Hiruzen shouted with a grin.The five Uzumaki’s grinned wide while there were cheers from the kids and several of the Elite Shinobi.“That’s all great, but can someone please help get me out of here?!” shouted Hayete who was still struggling with the swamp with Kotetsu beside him.“Get me out of here dammit!” shouted an angry Anko next.“Asuma-kun, you left me to struggle with that damn mistletoe.” Kurenai said in a pleasant voice but if you looked into her eyes you would see the demon hiding within. Asuma paled as he tried to get away from her.“GAH!!! What a headache. You okay, Raido?” Genma grumbled.“Is the sky supposed to be green?” a dizzy Raido asked.“Anko! Your snakes are trying to crawl into my shirt and are molesting my chest with their tails!” Izumo all but shrieked.The others blinked when Gai ran past them all as he dodged an angry Kakashi’s kuenai while laughing.“Get back here, you shit head!” he shouted angrily.“My Internal Rival, I don’t know why you are being so UNYOUTHFUL!”“You called me a Tsundere, kissed me, and grabbed my ass!”“But your blushing face is simply adorable, Kakashi-chan. I couldn’t help it.”“GAHHHH!!!” Kakashi snarled while continuing to throw his weapons at Gai.“Aren’t you and Gai supposed to be dating? What’s he doing snogging and kissing Kakashi?” Draco asked slightly confused.“Gai is Bi remember, plus we’re both very attracted to Kakashi. I’m going to ask him out next and join my Harem if everything works out.” Hari answered as if it was simple.Her siblings blinked at her while Shikaku, Inoichi, and Ibiki felt their pants tighten at the thought of being in Hari’s harem.“Merlin, I’m a bit jealous of Har-bear. She’s going to be getting the best out of this harem business.” Fred chuckled with a shake of his head. The others laughed.“I guess we should go help the others that are still indisposed.” George chuckled.“It would be the nice thing to do.” Luna replied as she began to skip over to Kotetsu and Hayete first with Fred and George behind her.“I’ll go help Anko and Izumo.” Draco said with a shake of his head.“I’ll go check on Genma and Raido,” Hari said next. “We’ll come to your office afterward, Hiru-jiji. See you later, sunshine, Ino-chan. Make sure you eat lunch.” Hari called over her shoulder before taking off towards Genma and Raido.Hiruzen grinned. “Well then, that was a splendid mock fight exam. If you’ll excuse me, I must go get the papers ready and the different Headbands out. You’re all dismissed.” And with that Hiruzen Shunshined away in a wave of fire and leaves back to his office leaving the others to the rest of their day.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto had a giant grin on his face, watching his awesome family help out their new friends get out of either the traps that were all over the place or the Elite Shinobi’s Jutsu’s. Hari-nee-chan was helping Genma and Raido get their equilibrium back and had given both of them a crystal phial filled with a pretty glowing blue liquid. Naruto knew though that it would taste awful and watched in amusement when Genma and Raido swallowed the potion without another thought before they both starting hacking and cursing up a storm.Genma even fell to his knees, holding his hand up to his throat dramatically while trying to air out his tongue while Raido had lost conscious again and started twitching. Hari-nee-chan just rolled her eyes, patting their backs like it was nothing before taking back the two crystal phials, and putting them inside one of her utility belt pouches.“Alright kids, lets head back to the academy,” Iruka-sensei called out near the exit.The students all began to follow Iruka-sensei outside. Naruto took one last look at his family who were still helping out others or talking.“Come on dobi,” Sauske said beside him before he walked off.“Coming!” Naruto quickened his pace to catch up with Sauske-teme.That fight had been so awesome! He couldn’t believe how amazing and strong his family was! He wanted to be able to do half of the things they did. Dear Kami, he’d be lucky to even do a smidge of what they could all do. He was so glad that they had come into his life because everything had changed for the better for him. He wasn’t alone anymore, there was someone there he could always talk to, he had someone to hug and comfort him, and he had people to love who loved him back.Naruto was happy.He really was. He made a promise to himself then. Naruto swore that he’d train harder than ever and become just as amazing and strong as his nee-chan, Uncles, and Aunt were. He’d make sure that he was strong enough to protect them like they did him, and that he would be the best Ninja ever!Once he was done with school for the day, he was going to get started on accomplishing the Shadow Clone Jutsu until he got it down perfectly!When they all got back to the academy, they followed Iruka-sensei back to their classroom where they all took their seats again. “Okay guys, I’m so proud of you all and how you represented yourselves today! Great job!” Everyone grinned. “So, you all have now seen an actual fight between Elite Shinobi and how a mock fight exam works, although . . .” he trailed off with a smile, “most of them are not that chaotic or humorous.” Iruka and his students laughed. “But I have to say, they were all amazing. Your homework for tonight is to write what you liked most about the mock fight, who your favorite was and why, and also what you would like to learn how to do from seeing them all fight. This’ll be due tomorrow so make sure you get it done, because I will be collecting them once the bell rings for tomorrow morning.”“Hai Iruka-sensei!” the kids all answered.Iruka nodded. “And with that, you are all dismissed after you all eat lunch. Once you are done, you are all free until school tomorrow. Dismissed!”There were several cheers before everyone ran or walked out of the classroom and outside to eat their lunches. Everyone was with their own little groups, spread out on the school lawn in back. Naruto though sat by himself underneath his favorite tree. He took a seat, leaning up against the thick trunk of the tree that had begun to form around his body since he’d been sitting in the same spot since he started at the academy. He took his new school messenger bag that Uncle Draco and he had picked out the other day while getting his new clothes. His nee-chan had asked for it at some point last night before she got to work in her kitchen, and did several things to it. Some of the things she did to it were called an Extendable Charm, a Feather Light Charm, an Anti-Theft Charm, and a Location Spell in case he misplaced it.Naruto took out his Nutrient Potion to get it out of the way. He swallowed it down before making a disgusted face, and putting the crystal phial back in his flak jacket chest pocket. He took a minute to get used to the nasty taste in his mouth before he turned his attention back to his lunch. He was in the middle of taking out the huge bento box his nee-chan had made him that shouldn’t have even fit in his bag, but thanks to that Extendable Charm, it fit just fine.“Can we join you, Naruto?”Naruto jumped slightly, looking up wide eyed to see Shikamaru, Choji, and Shino standing there. He blinked, a bit startled that anyone would want to join him since he usually always ate alone.“S-sure guys! I don’t mind.” Naruto said with a smile after getting over his surprise.The three took a seat with Shikamaru sitting right next to Naruto on his left, Choji sat in front of them with Shino right next to him. Choji noticed Naruto’s bento and blinked. “How the heck did that even fit in your bag?!” he asked in amazement.“My nee-chan’s maho. She put a Charm on it that’s called the Extendable Charm. It can fit a lot more stuff inside and more comfortably too. Even with more stuff inside, it still looks normal on the outside, and not bulging at all. ” Naruto told him.“Wow! That is so cool!” Choji exclaimed.“That’s pretty handy to have.” Shikamaru mumbled while taking the top off of his bento.“It is a rather extraordinary piece of maho. I do wonder if Hari-hime-sama would do that for my bag, so I have more room for my jars when I go exploring in the forest for insects.” Shino thought out loud.“I could ask her if you’d like, Shino, or you can come over and ask her yourself.”Shino blinked wide eyed behind his glasses that the others couldn’t see. “You . . . Y-you wouldn’t mind me at your home?” he seemed rather shocked by the invitation.Naruto frowned slightly. “Why would I mind you coming over? You’re my friend.”Shino felt his eyes slightly tearing up. He felt very emotional in that moment and didn’t know how to respond to Naruto’s kindness. The kids−his peers−did not treat him well at all most of the time. He heard them talking about how gross and disgusting he was for having insects crawling around inside his body, and how he and his family were all weirdos. Shino never thought he would have any real friends until Naruto just came out and said he was his friend as if it were a done deal.He was startled out of his thoughts when he felt a hand on his shoulder and one on his knee. Shino looked to see that Choji was looking at him worriedly with his hand on his shoulder, and Naruto was kneeling in front of him with his hand on his knee. Shikamaru was watching him with a mix of curiousness and a worried expression.“Hey, you okay, Shino?” Naruto and Choji asked together.“We got worried when you didn’t say anything,” Shikamaru said.Shino blinked before nodding. “I . . . I was just surprised is all. No one has . . . ever invited me over to their house before, and actually wanted to be my friend.”Choji felt his heart hurt at the sadness that was heard in Shino’s voice. Choji knew how Shino felt, but in a different way which had to do with his weight. He had Shikamaru though so he wasn’t alone all the time. “Well, you have us, Shino. You’re not alone.” Choji told him with a grin.Shikamaru nodded. “The more, the merrier as the saying goes. I think you would like cloud watching.”“You’re always welcome at my house, Shino! –dattebayo! In fact, my nee-chan said that she brought a bunch of animals from her world and some of them were insects. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind showing you them.” Naruto said with a wide grin.Shino blinked before a small smile took over his face, and wasn’t hidden behind his coat. “Thank you, you guys. I would be honored to come over, Naruto-kun. I’ll need to let my dad know though before I head over.”“Cool! You all can come over in fact! I was going to find a new training spot at the house. We can do our homework together, explore, and train if you want?” he asked looking at them with big cerulean blue eyes shyly.Shikamaru just wanted to freaking cuddle him. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath before letting it out slowly. These feelings were so troublesome to have, but Shikamaru knew he’d be lying if he told himself he didn’t enjoy them, because he really liked Naruto. He wouldn’t change these feelings he had for him for the world. The boy was just pure sunshine that brightened Shikamaru’s day and he didn’t care if that was sappy as hell. He can own up to being all gung ho for Naruto.“Where are we all going?” asked a voice behind Choji and Shino.The four boys looked over to see Ino, Hinata, Kiba, and Sauske standing there with their lunches and book bags.“Hi guys! You want to join us? You’re more than welcome to. And I was inviting them over to my house.” Naruto explained. “Do you also want to come over?”The others took a seat with Ino sitting on Naruto’s right, Sauske sat between Ino and Shino, Kiba sat next to Shikamaru, and Hinata sat between Kiba and Choji.“That sounds great! I’ll have to let my Dad know though so he doesn’t worry.” Ino said, taking the top off of her bento and beginning to eat her chicken salad with tomato’s, carrots, and shredded cheese sprinkled on top with a light tangy dressing over it.“I can’t, I’ve got to help my sis with the kennels today. Maybe I can come over on Friday. I should be free then, man, I’ll let you know.” Kiba said, taking a piece of grilled steak out with rice. He ate a piece before giving some to Akamaru who was sitting next to him, watching the food with big eyes till he got his share.“I’ve got to help out at my family’s restaurant the whole week, so I won’t be able to visit till the weekend.” Choji said next, before popping a dumpling into his mouth.“I have t-to do some t-training at home with m-my father, but I’m s-s-sure afterward I-I c-can come over.” Hinata stuttered with a blush before taking a sip of her Lavender flavored tea.“My nii-san is supposed to be home today after school lets out. He and I were going to train so I won’t be able to come over.” Sauske muttered before eating a baby tomato.“I’m free after school so I’ll just head over with you to your house, Naruto” Shikamaru said. Internally he was grinning. Yes! I’ll have him all to myself for a bit till the others arrive, he thought.Naruto nodded, a happy feeling filling his chest. None of them had cruelly laughed at the idea of coming over to his house which he had always been nervous and scared of if he did ever ask. They seemed like they really wanted to come over! Even the ones who weren’t able to come over today said they’d visit over the weekend! Naruto was so happy he almost felt like crying.Naruto couldn’t help the soft smile that appeared on his face or the humming while he unwrapped the pretty emerald green silk with an elaborate geometric design on it from his large bento box. The others heard him and watched while Naruto hummed away happily. They were either smiling, grinning, or smirking before going back to eating. Naruto lifted the first section of his bento; it was a large four tier bento after all. He had no idea what his nee-chan had packed him.His eyes sparkled in laughter and awe at the first section was revealed. It was filled with different shapes and animal shaped sandwiches! They were all amazing! There were circular shaped sandwiches, squared shaped. Triangle shaped, octagon shaped, bunny shaped, bear shaped, cat shaped, dog shaped, turtle shaped, fish shaped, and butterfly shaped. Naruto wasn’t sure if he even wanted to eat them, they were all so cool looking and pretty! They all were different too, like chicken, turkey, egg, crab, and many others.Naruto placed that off to the side and Ino and Hinata saw what was inside and squealed at how kawaii they all were. The boys were shocked and awed at the detailed shapes and what kind of sandwiches they were. In all honesty, they were impressed.The second tier had several onigiri inside in the traditional triangular shape along with cat shaped, bunny shaped, flower shaped, and dog shaped. Next to them were two rows of gyoza that were separated from the onigiri by a little barrier. Naruto set that aside before picking up the third tier. Inside this one was a bunch a fruit and veggies, and some of them were in different shapes too. There were star shaped apple slices, heart shaped kiwi, grapes, flower shaped mango, carrot sticks, celery sticks, and there were two different types of dipping sauce for the veggies. Naruto placed that one next to the second tier and looked at the last one.The last tier had 2 thermos’s that fit comfortably inside next to several shaped cookies. Naruto picked the first thermos up, opened it and realized it was filled with some type of lemony scented juice. He picked up the next one, and this one smelt like green tea.“WOW! This is amazing, Naruto!” Choji exclaimed. “And it all smells great!”Naruto grinned. “You guys are welcome to have some. There’s also some juice that smells like lemons and green tea, although it feels cold.” He told them before taking a fish shaped sandwich that had shredded crab in it.“I’ll have some of these cute fruit!” Ino squealed, she took a few mangos and strawberries.“This is really good!” Kiba said, munching on an onigiri. Akamaru barked as he munch on a piece of onigiri as well that kiba had broken off.“Mmm . . . This j-juice is d-d-delicious.” Hinata said happily.“I like this chicken sandwich.” Sauske said while he munched on a cat shaped sandwich.“The gyoza is very tasty.” Shino told Naruto. “Please tell your sister she is an amazing cook, Naruto-kun.”Naruto grinned and nodded.Shikamaru blinked when he poured some of the green tea and tried it. “This . . . This is really good. I don’t think I’ve ever had ice cold tea before. I like it.”Choji took a bit of everything and was eating happily along with Naruto. “This is all so freaking good! Tell your sister thank you too, Naruto.”Naruto laughed as they all continued to eat and then began to talk about the mock fights till they all finished their lunches. They were all starting to pack up when they all heard the screeched, “SAUSKE-KUN!!!”Naruto’s ears had become quite sensitive since last night. He’d been getting used to all of his heightened senses, but he was just really realizing how awful Sakura sounded when she yelled. He saw Sauske-teme grimace and began to pack up his bento quicker before stuffing it in his backpack, and got up.“I’ll see you all later. Dobi, I’ll come over on Saturday. I shouldn’t have anything going on.” And with that he hightailed it around the corner just as Sakura came around the other side.She was looking around before she saw them all sitting together. A scowl took over her face. “What are you all doing?”They blinked at her like she was stupid.“Isn’t it obvious what we’re doing, Billboard Head? Honestly, and you call yourself smart.” Ino huffed. She couldn’t believe how much Sakura had changed since they were little. That shy girl was gone and in her place was a bitch of a harpy. Ino knew some of it was her fault because of when she first saw Sauske for the first time, but Ino was growing up and realizing that she didn’t like what she was becoming. She started recertifying that this morning when she saw the changes in Naruto. She didn’t want to become anything like how Sakura acted. Ino wanted to be like Hari-chan! Just from the way she acted and presented herself was something to be admired.Sakura felt her face flame in embarrassment before she locked her eyes on Naruto and his lunch. Her lip curled up in disgust at the animal shaped sandwiches, fruit, and onigiri. “Dear Kami-sama, Naruto! What are you, a baby?! You’re not a freaking child anymore, baka! That lunch is ridiculous!”Naruto felt a growl wanting to come up and out of his throat, but he felt a hand grip his fisted hand, and uncurled it, so now he was holding it. Naruto blinked, looking to see Shikamaru holding his hand while he glared at Sakura.“The hell is your fucking problem, Haruno?!” Kiba growled, getting up. Akamaru stood next to his partner and growled too. “That was fucking uncalled for. You’re being a bitch.”Sakura gave Kiba a scathing look before pointing her nose into the air in a holier-than-thou attitude. “Whatever dog-breath. I’m just calling it how it is. Naruto’s too pathetic to be having those kinds of lunches still. And don’t call me a bitch.”“Then stop acting like one, you unsophisticated shrew.”Everyone blinked shocked when that came out of shy Hinata’s mouth. She was now standing up, her tiny hands on her tiny waist, her pale whitish lavender eyes glaring sharply at Sakura who was too startled to say anything back. No one had ever seen Hinata react this way before. At the moment none of them knew that she was channeling her father and her nii-san Neji, although she was sure there would have been a lot more hurtful words involved if they were the ones giving Sakura a tongue lashing.“What you said was mean, insulting, and uncalled for. We were all fine, perfectly enjoying a wonderful lunch together that just ended a few moments ago, when you decided to come around the corner with your bad attitude. You’re a bully, a mean girl, and a downright brat. Grow up Haruno-san.” Hinata finished. Too anyone else she seemed fine, but Hinata was downright terrified as she confronted Sakura. She felt sweat beginning to form on her forehead and upper lip. Her hands were sweaty and beginning to shake.Sakura’s eyes just about bugged out at Hinata’s putdown and felt her face flame even more. “W-whatever! HMPF!” She turned tail and walked away from the others.Naruto stared up at Hinata in awe because he knew she had to have been nervous about confronting someone like Sakura instead of being her usual kind passive self.“Hinata-chan, you were amazing! Thank you.” Naruto grinned before standing up and giving her a hug.Hinata was blushing once again, steam coming off her entire face, and her eyes were losing focus. “Y-y-you’re w-welcome, N-N-Naruto-kun.”He gave her another grin.“I swear that girl is getting worse every day!” Ino growled, looking over at Naruto. “Don’t worry about what she said, Naruto. Stupid Billboard Head is jealous that no one would ever make her a lunch like that. Your sister loves you and she put feeling into the lunch she made for you, so don’t believe what Sakura said.”“I won’t Ino-chan. Thank you.”“Anytime. Well, I will see some of you later at Naruto’s house or I’ll see you tomorrow. I’ve got to go talk to my dad. See you!” Ino said.“Wait up Ino! I’ll come with you. Bye guys, see you tomorrow.” Choji said.“I will be leaving as well. If I can’t come over today, Naruto-kun, I am sure I’ll be able to over tomorrow. My father sometimes surprises me with training.” Shino said while standing up.“See you all tomorrow!” Kiba grinned with Akamaru barked his goodbye.“I-I’ll come with y-y-you, K-Kiba-kun.” Hinata said before everyone left leaving just Shikamaru and Naruto.“Do you need to stop by your house first, Shikamaru, to ask or tell your dad where you’ll be?” Naruto asked.“Nah, my dad’s pretty laidback. As long as I’m home before 10 I’m fine unless I call the house to let him know I’m spending the night.” Shikamaru answered as they walked off school grounds.“I’ve never had or been to a sleepover.” Naruto muttered, his mind going off into another world as he dreamed.Shikamaru looked over at him and blinked slowly. He didn’t like that sad melancholy look on Naruto’s face. “Maybe . . . Maybe this weekend we can have a sleepover at either of our houses. Unless you want to ask you sister if it’s okay if I spend the night tonight? I don’t mind either way.”Naruto felt excitement at Shikamaru’s idea. “Shikamaru! That’s an awesome idea!” he crowed before he glomped Shikamaru in a hug.Shikamaru felt his face flame, his inner Shikamaru doing a happy dance, crowing about how his precious Naruto-chan was hugging him! He couldn’t help the small smile that appeared on his face. “So, are there any good cloud gazing spots at your place?”Naruto grinned while un-attaching himself from Shikamaru. “Not sure, but the grounds are huge and we have our own forest as well. We can look for one after we’re done doing our homework, I really want to get that out of the way first and train a bit too. There’s a Jutsu that I really want to accomplish.”Shikamaru nodded as they continued to walk. He noticed people staring at Naruto, but it seemed that their hateful glares were a bit more subdued than usual, and they were now staring a bit with wide eyes. Maybe they were also surprised at Naruto’s changes. He was a lot more adorable than usual.While they walked, Naruto and Shikamaru began to talk and get to know each other a lot better. The two boys began to feel closer to each other than they had before and enjoyed each other’s company while walking through the village. ∞♦∞ After they got done helping their friends out, the Uzumaki siblings Apparated silently out of the arena and landed outside of the Hokage Tower.“Merlin, that was so much fun! But if I’m being honest, I was expecting more from the Elite Shinobi.” George grumbled as they walked inside the building.“Well, Shikaku did invite us to help train not only them but also the Anbu.” Hari pointed out. She couldn’t help but think about Shikaku and his sexy as hell face and body. And that deep, dark yummy voice. She couldn’t help but fan her face, but her siblings just assumed she was hot from their workout from the mock fight, so they didn’t question it although Luna was giving her a smirk. Hari huffed in amusement while Luna giggled.“At least we’ll be able to keep in shape while training with them. I am also looking forward to going to work at the hospital.” Draco said.Luna nodded. “It will be nice to start working at the hospital and start getting things up to date, and getting the Potions ready as well.”The five continued to discuss their careers they would be going into, walking up the stairs towards the Hokage’s office. They saw the secretary behind her desk and she motioned them inside.Hari entered first and snorted in amusement as Hiru-jiji-chan was still laughing at his Elite’s predicament of utter and completely losing to Haddy-chan and her siblings.“Hiru-jiji-chan, you all right there?”Hiruzen took in a deep breath before blowing it out. “Yes.” He gave one last giggle before focusing on the five siblings. “Congratulations again on passing your mock fight. You were all splendid.” He grinned.Hari, Draco, Fred, George, and Luna all smiled at him.“Now then, all that’s left is to pick out what type of headband you want and take your Shinobi I.D. photo that’ll have your new ranks on them.”Hiruzen stood up from his desk and brought the five siblings over to the table where a large chest was opened revealing all different types of headbands with the Hidden Leaf symbol engraved in the center.Luna skipped forward and picked out a plain white forehead protector. She waved her hand over the plain white cloth and suddenly tiny Sprites, Fairies, and Unicorns appeared and began moving all around the cloth. She hummed happily before tying it above her head that made it look like a headband. She tied the end into a perfect bow and smiled dreamily.“Looks perfect on you, Runa-chan.” Hiruzen chuckled as he looked on amused at the dancing and flying around creatures on the cloth. It was very Luna.Fred and George went next. They hmmed and hawed while looking through the chest before deciding on what they wanted. They both took out black clothed headbands before Transfiguring them into black leather belts and the forehead protector acted as the belt buckle. They both put their new belts on and oohed and awed over them.“Very nice.” Hiruzen said with a nod at the twins antics.Draco then stepped up and his mercury eyes ran shrewdly over the many items inside the chest. He tilted his head from side to side before he finally picked up a lone forehead protector without a cloth on it. He held it up to his right wrist, closed his eyes and concentrated before Hiruzen and the others watched as Draco’s magic Transfigured the forehead protector into an elegant armband that took up half his entire forearm with the Hidden Leaf symbol engraved in the very center.“It’s perfect for you, Draco-kun.” Hiruzen said with a smile.“Thank you Hokage-sama,” Draco replied with a head nod.Hari walked up to the chest and began to just stare inside, her eyes running all over just like Draco’s had. She decided to pick up a lone forehead protector in a pretty emerald green and silver cloth. She held it up to her upper right arm bicep and concentrated for a long moment. The metal plate began to form around her bicep while the emerald green with silver cloth began to turn into steel too, and began winding around her arm in thick and thin intricate swirling designs that stopped above her elbow and slightly below her shoulder.Hiruzen just stared in awe for a moment before grinning. “It looks great on you, Haddy-chan.”Hari grinned as she got used to the new piece on her arm.It took another 20 minutes to get their Shinobi I.D.’s done.“Before you all leave, Draco-kun, Runa-chan, I set up an appointment for you both to meet with the Head of the hospital. Her name is Yakushi Nonō, the two of you have an appointment with her tomorrow at 11am. She is very excited to meet the two of you.” Hiruzen said.Draco and Luna nodded.“Is there anything that she wanted us to bring with us?” Draco enquired.“She said to just bring yourselves and to be well rested.”The two blinked before Luna’s eyes glowed for a second before it vanished and she smiled her dreamy smile once again. “We’ll be very busy, Draco. You’ll have to go to bed early so you can get plenty of you beauty sleep. You don’t want to look like a Troll tomorrow.”Draco huffed. “Thank you Lulu. You’re ever so kind to point that out to me.”Luna just giggled.Hiruzen moved his amused eyes to Fred and George. “Fred-kun, George-kun, I want to make an appointment with the two of you for this Friday, so we can discuss what types of weapons and accessories you want to sell in your shop. I also recommend making an appointment with one of the realtors in Konoha so you two can decide on the perfect shop location.”“Sounds good Hokage-jiji!” George said with a wide grin.“How does 12 in the afternoon sound to you?” Fred suggested.“That is fine. I will make sure that my secretary Higarashi knows.” Hiruzen nodded.“Great!”“Can’t wait!”Hiruzen chuckled before turning to Haddy-chan.“I made an appointment for you to go on over to the academy tomorrow at 9am, Haddy-chan. You will be meeting with the Principal, Tanaka Momiji. He’s looking forward to meeting you and discussing what you would like to teach at the school.”“Great! I’m looking forward to it.” Hari said.“Well then, that is it I believe. You are all dismissed unless I need to talk with you again. Congratulations to you all once more, you are all great additions to the Konoha Shinobi Force.” Hiruzen told them with a proud grin.“Hai Hokage-sama!” the five siblings shouted before giving a respectful bow.“Bye Hokage-jiji!” the twins waved.“Good day to you, Hokage-sama.” Draco said before turning around and following his older brothers out of the room.“Bye-bye Hokage-jiji-sama. And don’t drink the milk you have in your fridge later. It has spoiled.” Luna dreamily murmured before skipping out the door.“See ya soon, Hiru-jiji-chan! Don’t be a stranger now.” Hari called over her shoulder before following her siblings outside of the door.Hiruzen laughed as he waved. He thought for a moment on what Luna had told him and made a note to himself to not drink the milk in his fridge. That’s all he needed, was to be running to his bathroom and either throwing up multiple times, or having diarrhea. He shivered just thinking about it and decided that the first thing he did when he got home was to toss the spoiled things in his fridge.Better safe than sorry. ∞♦∞ When they had gotten back home, the siblings decided to take much needed showers. Hari had just gotten out of hers and was coming back down stairs in a pair of black jean short-shorts that were frayed at the ends and had oil stains on them from messing around with her motorcycle her Dad had gifted to her on her 15th birthday. She’d paired it with her Gryffindor Quidditch Jersey, and wore her ankle black Converse. She’d also put her hair up in a messy bun atop her head.She was humming as she came into the kitchen and decided to make something to eat. She was freaking starving. In the middle of putting some of the left over sandwiches that she made for Naruto’s lunch, some gyoza, onigiri, and fruit on some plates, she heard Luna come into the kitchen with Draco and the Twins right behind her. She also heard the front door opened and closed.“I’M HOME!!!” Naruto shouted.“WELCOME BACK SUNSHINE! WE’RE IN THE KITCHEN!” Hari yelled back as she set plates on the table.“It was so odd.” Luna suddenly said out of nowhere as she took two sandwiches, some onigiri, gyoza, and several pieces of fruit for herself.“What’s so odd?” Hari asked, serving herself, not really paying attention to what Luna was about to say.“Well, I had just finished doing my business in the toilet and about to flush when the oddest thing occurred.” Luna started off innocently enough.Draco had just been taking a bite of his chicken salad sandwich when he stopped mid chew to stare at Luna with a frown. Where the bloody hell was this conversation going?! He thought. This can go every which way! She could be talking innocently enough, or this was going to go to hell in a hand basket.George came back with two cold glass jugs of lemonade and green iced tea. He set them down before Fred started pouring out who wanted what into glass goblets.“What happened?” Fred asked curiously.Draco stared at his other siblings as if they were daft. Do not fucking ask her to continue this lunacy! It’s Luna for fucks sake! This can scar us all for life if we let her continue! She’s done it before! Draco shouted in his mind.Luna blinked, her gaze still dreamy as ever. “Well, as I was saying, I was about to flush when all of a sudden my poo winked at me.”Everything came to a stop, you could hear a pin drop.Hari stared at Luna like she’d never seen her before. “Huh?” she said so eloquently.Luna nodded. “My poo winked at me.”“Your−”“Poop−”“Winked−”“At you,” the Twins repeated slowly, trying to wrap their heads around what Luna was saying.“Yes.” She confirmed, taking a bite of onigiri.“How?” Hari stupidly asked, blinking several times with a considering look on her face as if she were contemplating how such a thing could occur.Draco’s horrified look turned downright demonic as his head whipped around towards Hari. “Who the bloody fuck cares how?! Are you mad?! Don’t ask her such a stupid question, Potter! She’ll fucking continue the story!”“Well there was a little bubble that suddenly popped up and two pieces of my poo formed into an eye shape around the bubble,” Luna continued while Draco stared utterly horrified at the conversation that was now taking place while Luna sucked his other three dumb siblings into the disgusting tale. “I had barely touched the knob to flush, which sent a slight ripple into the toilet bowl, and then the bubble popped which then made my poo wink at me.” Luna finished with a flourish.Draco curled his lip up. “That’s disgusting, Luna! If Father and Mother and the Uncles were here, they’d completely be horrified at this!”“I don’t think so, brother dearest. Uncle Lucy told me the story about when he’d gotten very sick one day from the new French restaurant that had opened in Diagon Alley, and his stomach was so upset, he decided it was time to head home. He was rushing through Diagon when he couldn’t hold it anymore and shat his pants. Uncle Lucy was horrified and Obliviated everyone around him before he Apparated away. He had poo all over himself below the waist.” Luna told a now comatose Draco who had fainted at hearing such a story about his sophisticated father, the Slytherin of all Slytherin’s besides Uncle Severus, had shat his pants in public!The Twins were laughing uproariously while Hari just sat there staring at Luna with a frown.“What did he eat?” she asked while Draco’s face twitch involuntarily. It was like his mind and body were still awake and was listening to the stupid, embarrassing, and undignified conversation going on still around him.Luna tilted her head in thought. “I think it was something dessert wise. I’ll ask the next time we either see him or he calls to check on us.”Hari nodded before going back to her lunch as if the talk of poo winking and shitting ones pants never occurred.Draco was coming around when Naruto walked inside the kitchen with another boy his age beside him. They were both frowning but Naruto was looking more curious then his friend.“Why are you guys talking about winking poop?” he asked.The Twins snorted and began laughing all over again while Draco moaned annoyed.“New House Rule! We do not talk about our shit, bowel movements, diarrhea, or anything that has to do with the bathroom toilet!” Draco snarled, getting up and putting his hands on his hips.They all looked at Draco.“Does that mean we don’t have to hear about what you do in there to get ready every single day and night, because that should totally count,” Hari pointed out.“Yeah,” George nodded, “Does that mean we don’t have to hear about your perfect hair supposedly having split ends, or your face breaking out spontaneously with pimples and blackheads?”“Does this rule also count towards you not talking about exfoliating anymore and how important it is, because I’ve heard it enough times to recite it in my sleep.” Fred asked next.Luna tilted her head curiously. “Does this also mean you won’t be allowed to talk about waxing and plucking anymore?”Draco just stared at them all with his mouth gaping slightly before he snarled, “Arseholes! Philistines! Blasphemers! You all know how important taking care of my beautiful self is and how much time I put into it! And for your information, George Fabian, I have never had such a ghastly thing such as a pimple or blackhead grace this perfection that is me!” Draco snarled in disgust.Naruto and his friend just stared.“But why are you talking about poop?” Naruto asked once again.Draco threw his hands in the air. “Because your Aunt Luna saw her piece of turd winking at her and decided to tell us all about it while we bloody ate!”Naruto blinked. “Oh. Okay.” He shrugged.“That happened to me once,” the boy next to Naruto muttered while staring off into space.They all focused on him before Luna smiled at him before looking back at her siblings. “See. I am not the only one whose poo winks at them. I think they are saying hello before they go on their next adventure that we call life.”“Dear Merlin, stop talking about it!” Draco implored desperately.“Then what do you want to talk about, Draco?” Hari asked.Draco blinked as he was put on the spot before focusing on the newest addition in their home. “Who is this, Nephew?”Hari snorted amused as her brother put Naruto in the spotlight.Naruto startled a moment before grinning. “This is my friend Nara Shikamaru. He came over to hang out. Is that okay?”Hari smiled. “Of course it is, sunshine.” She then turned to look at Shikamaru. He looked just like his dad and she thought he was simply adorable! “Welcome to the Uzumaki Compound, Shikamaru-kun. I’m Naruto’s nee-chan, Hari. These four are his Uncle Fred, Uncle George, Uncle Draco, and Aunt Luna. Are you hungry, sweetie? We have plenty still if you’d like.”Shikamaru stared before a small smile appeared on his face. “It’s nice to meet you all. Thank you but I am still full from lunch we had earlier before we came over.”“No worries. Will you be staying for dinner?”Shikamaru looked over at Naruto curious if he wanted him to stay longer.Naruto grinned and nodded.“I’ll have to call my dad to let him know. Thank you for having me.” Shikamaru said with a small bow of his head.“Of course sweetie. You are welcome anytime.” Hari said. “So what will you two be up to?”“We’re going to go do our homework before exploring around the compound.” Naruto answered.“Okay, just be careful when you go into the forest. If you guys need anything, just call for one of us. I’m going to go run some errands and will be back later. Don’t forget, I also have my date with Gai-chan tonight so I won’t be here for dinner, but I will make it before I leave.”“Okay nee-chan. We’ll be in my room if you need us.” Naruto said before grabbing Shikamaru’s hand and running off.“He seemed nice.” George said.“He’s adorable!” Hari said happily.“What errands do you have to run?” Draco asked.“I’m going to stop over at the Yamanaka flower shop and pick up a few things and stop of by the book store.”“Well, I’m going to be in the Potion Lab if anyone needs me. I’m going to get started on some Potions for the hospital.”“Georgie and I are going to go work on some of our weapons for the shop. We’ll be in our lab outside.” Fred said next.“I shall be outside in the forest and barn, checking on the animals.” Luna said next.“Well, this has been a very fun lunch, even with learning that Uncle Lucy shat himself.” Hari guffawed.“Dear fucking Merlin! Stop talking about it. It never happened. I wasn’t there, it never happened!” Draco growled.“Whatever you say Drakie-poo~” Hari cooed.Draco shivered. “Jesus, must you bring up that fowl nickname?!”Luna and Hari giggled.“You know Pansy did it just to irritate the shit out of you.” Hari pointed out.“I’m going. I don’t want to hear the words shit, poo, poop. shat, or anything else that has to do with freaking shit!” Draco growled. “You’re all gross!”He stomped out of the kitchen to his siblings’ laughter.“Hahaha, we can always count on you, Moonbeam, to open that mouth of yours and spontaneous things come out! It’s wonderful!” George laughed as he and Fred stood up.“You’re welcome.” She replied with a wide smile before skipping out the back door.“Be careful while you’re out, Har-bear.” The Twins said together before giving her a kiss on both her cheeks before they headed out too.“No promises!” she shouted after them. Their laughter trickled back to her as she began to clean up.A few minutes later she left the house once again, her messenger bag over her shoulder, and her sunglasses over her eyes. She was ready to go check out the flower shop then go see if she could find the first book in that Icha Icha Paradaisu Series. She wondered if she’d run into Kakashi-chan again. Her grin turned downright demonic as she chuckled to herself. That laugh sent several birds into the air in fright.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hari was walking down the dirt road, just enjoying the peacefulness, and nature around her when she heard a meow from high above her. She blinked, looking up, her eyes meeting bright amber eyes, she also noticed the bright red bow wrapped around the cat’s right ear. It looked like the cat was either stuck in the tree, or just chilling there for all she knew, judging the world.“Hello there kitty, you need a hand getting down, sweetie?” Hari asked gently.The cat stared down at her with narrowed eyes. Just like she thought, that cat was judging her and the world.“Well, if you’re okay I’m going to go. I don’t want to bug you if you’re just relaxing there. I’ve got things to do after all, but when I come back and you’re still there, I’ll help you down if you want it.”“Meow.” Was her reply while flicking her fluffy tail.“Okay, well see you,” Hari waved before going on her way. She had no idea that she had just met the Demon Cat Tora, whose owner was the Fire Daimyō’s wife, Madame Shijimi, who was always losing her precious baby daily due to the over the top affection she gave to her.“Meow!”Hari stopped once again and looked behind her curiously. This time the cat was out of the tree and was now sitting on the dirt road, staring at Hari. It was like the cat was staring into her soul.“Uhh . . .” That’s when she heard the tiny growl come from the cat’s stomach. Hari felt her heart constrict. She hated seeing someone−whether it was a human or animal−go hungry. “So you’re hungry huh? Let’s see . . . I’m pretty sure I have something in my bag. My Dad is always shoving all kinds of things in here for him to eat. Hold on kit cat.” Hari said as she sat on the ground and went to work looking through her bag. She knew she had something that the cat could eat.While she was looking through her bag, Tora continued to just stare at this new human that didn’t try to capture her like those other heathens that came after her when she got away from her crazy owner. She watched the new human curiously before walking slowly up to her. The new human didn’t pay her any mind as she walked around her, sniffing her. Tora liked what she smelt so far on the human. She smelt fresh and clean, nothing like her bat-shit crazy owner who saturated herself in a vat of potpourri. Once going around this new human twice, Tora came back around her and decided to climb into her lap and just sit there.“Now where the hell is it?!” Hari growled under her breath. “I know I have something in here somewhere. Dad treats my damn bag like its his own lunch box, I swear.” Hari mumbled again before, “AH-HA!”Tora flinched at the noise and growled out, “Meow, mew, maow!”Hari blinked before looking down surprised. “Oh! I’m sorry sweetie. I didn’t realize you decided to sit in my lap.” Hari apologized as she began to pet the cat who began to purr that sounded like a car engine. “What’s your name anyway?” Hari asked while looking down for a collar and almost choked when she saw the red leather collar encrusted with heart shaped diamonds and rubies that was hidden slightly by the cat’s fur. “Uhh, that’s a lot of bling for you, kit cat.” She’d seen this kind of thing in the Wizarding World as well as the Muggle World if the owner was rich as hell. Some people were just bloody whacko, Hari thought.“Meow.” Tora agreed. It was heavy too. She had a crick in her neck half the time.“Here, I’ll help you and maybe add a few things so no one tries to steal it.” Hari said as she waved her hand down at the collar. The collar as well as the cat glowed for a moment. She cast a Feather Light Charm, an Anti-Thief Charm, a Locating Spell, and also a Shock Hex to those who had ill-will towards the cat. “There you go, kit cat. That feel better?”Tora blinked at the surprising feeling she suddenly got. It felt like she wasn’t wearing that damn collar anymore! “Meow, mew-mew!”Hari laughed. “Glad to be of service. Now then, what is your name?” she asked once again, turning the heart shaped bejeweled nametag up so she could see. “Tora? Well that’s a cute name for you. Very fitting indeed. You look like a tiger.”“Meow.”“Oh! You’re still hungry I bet. Here you go. I knew I still had a tin in here from when my Dad put some in my bag when he got hungry. How he can eat these things without them being cooked is beyond me.” Hari said while presenting an opened tin of Sardines.Tora’s eyes grew big, her mouth filling with drool, and her eyes lighting up all starry like. She grinned sharply up at Hari with adoration which made Hari laugh.“You’re welcome. How about you take your lunch up into the tree so no one disturbs you? You can also come to my house anytime, Tora-chan, and I’ll feed you and you can chill. It’s just down the road with the two huge fox statues out front.”“Mew-mew, meow!” Tora said happily before picking up the tin of fish and running off to her tree once again.Hari chuckled before standing up, brushing the dirt off her butt before going on her merry way. She didn’t know it yet, but in that moment, being kind to the Demon Cat Tora and giving her food had made Hari a friend for life in Tora’s eyes, and she’d become close to the Fire Daimyō’s Family because of it. It took about ten minutes to get to the bustling streets of the village. Several people who worked in the market place greeted Hari with big smiles and greetings. She also stopped several times to speak with them and also found out about good deals that they would be having during the next couple of weeks.There were also a few that gave her looks like she was beneath them, but they soon lost complete color in their faces and backed up when she gave them a grin full of teeth and glowing eyes, she also might have let out a tiny bit of KI for shits and giggles.She continued on her way towards the Yamanaka Flower Shop when she heard her name being shouted or in this case, the endearment that Gai-chan has been calling her by.“MY YOUTHFUL FLOWER!!!” Gai shouted as he leapt down from a four-story building like it was nothing before sweeping her up in his arms, spinning her around with a happy grin on his face.Hari laughed. “Gai-chan! How are you doing, my adorable Green Beast?” she asked as she wrapped her arms around his neck and legs around his waist while he held her up by her thighs. They didn’t even seem to notice all the stares they were getting from everyone around them, the two were in their own world.“I’m having a most Youthful day, my Youthful Angel! What are you up to?”“I’m on my way towards the Yamanaka Flower Shop. I wanted to get started on my Greenhouse and buy a few things for my brother Neville’s Greenhouse too. After that I was going to go to the book store and see if I could find the first book in that Icha series that Kakashi-chan is obsessed with.” Hari said with a smirk and wiggle of her brows.Gai grinned while nodding. “I’m on my way to meet up with my three Youthful teammates. We’re going to be training for a few hours before I go and get ready for our date tonight.”“Oh, well tell Tenten, Neji, and Lee I said hello and to have fun while they train. By the way, Gai-chan, what should I wear tonight? Are we going somewhere casual or do I need to dress up?”“It shall be casual, my Youthful Flower! We are going to have so much FUN!!!” Gai shouted, doing a pose with one arm wrapped around her waist while he settled her on his hip, while his other arm was up high in the air.Hari laughed. “Well, I better get going and you have three kids to help train. Have fun, honey.” She said while kissing his cheek.Gai’s grin got even bigger, sparkles and psychedelic flowers started spinning behind him. “You as well, my Youthful Angel!” he pressed a kiss to her forehead before he ran off . . . on his hands, making people jump out of his way while they stared after him like he’d lost his mind!Hari giggled while shaking her head before going on her way. It took another ten minutes before she finally found the place. The building was two-stories high and a lovely shade of pale yellow. The windows were filled with all kinds of potted plants and flowers as well as hanging pots with several different flowers. Hari walked through the high arched doorway and couldn’t help but close her eyes at the smell of nature filling her senses.“Hari-chan! Welcome to the Yamanaka Flower Shop! I’m so happy you came!” Ino shouted happily as she ran up to Hari and hugged her.Hari laughed as she hugged Ino back. She was an adorable and kind girl. “Hi there Ino-chan. How are you doing, sweetie?” Hari asked while running her hand through Ino’s ponytail while still holding her.Ino grinned happily up at Hari while she too continued to hug her around the waist. She couldn’t help but give the woman a hug, she was just so happy to see her again. “I’m doing great! I was actually about to head over to your house. Naruto invited me over and a few others although some of us wouldn’t be able to come by until the weekend. We were going to hang out, do our homework, and train!”Hari grinned. “That’s great! Shikamaru-kun is already there. He’s going to ask his Father if he can stay over for dinner, so you should ask too if you’d like to stay. I’ll be making dinner, but I won’t be staying since I have my date with Gai-chan tonight.”Ino nodded. “I’ll ask my Dad. By the way, you’re an awesome cook! Naruto shared his awesome lunch with us today and we all enjoyed it very much.” Ino grinned.Hari chuckled. “Thank you sweetie. I’m glad you all enjoyed it. I wasn’t sure what Naruto would like so I packed a bit of everything.”“It was great. Choji was singing your praises and he couldn’t wait to try what you make next time. His family run’s the Akimichi Resturant that is famous for its yummy food so be prepared because his family loves food of all types.”Hari couldn’t help but grin. “I can’t wait to meet him then. I can appreciate someone with a healthy appetite for food and loves to enjoy it.”Ino nodded with a smile before turning her head and yelling, “DAD, COULD YOU COME TO THE FRONT PLEASE!!!”“HANG ON INO! I’LL BE RIGHT THERE!” a deep voice shouted back.Hari snorted in amusement. It sounded just like her and her Dad when they were shouting in the house but there were more words and curses involved and then others got in on the shouting before Uncle Sev told them all to shut the hell up and use their bloody inside voices.“Hari-chan, can I ask you something?” Ino asked, turning back towards her.“Of course sweetie.”“Well . . . I was wondering . . . Um . . .” How the heck do you ask this kind of thing?! She thought. She’d just take the bull by the horns! “Would you maybe be interested in dating my Dad and my Uncle Shikaku?” she asked quickly.Hari blinked several times before snorting in amusement. “Ino sweetie, are you trying to set me up with your Dad and Uncle?”“Yes, yes I am, because I think you guys would look great together! I know ménage relationships are welcome in Konoha so you don’t have to worry about that!” Ino told her with a serious look. “Plus, my Dad and Uncle need a woman−”“INO, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!” Inoichi shouted with a flaming red face. How the hell did his daughter even know that word?! He thought.Ino didn’t miss a beat though. “Daddy, you know that you and Uncle Shikaku need a woman in your lives! I’ve heard you both talking when you didn’t know I was there.” Ino said with her hands fisted on her hips. “I know that you two weren’t in love with your wives but loved them in your own way before they died, but that was years ago, Daddy, and I’m pretty sure Mom would want you to move on and be happy, just like I think Auntie Yoshino would be happy if Uncle Shikaku moved on.”“Ino . . .” Inoichi dragged out her name while dragging his hands down his still flaming red face, mortified at what his daughter was asking Hari-hime-sama as if she were talking about shoes! “Dear Kami-sama!”Hari’s laughter rang out through the building and the two blondes turned to face her. Her bright emerald green eyes were lit up in merriment. “Ino sweetie, why don’t you ask your Father about dinner and I’ll talk to him about us dating.” Hari told her in amusement.Ino grinned with a nod before facing her sputtering Dad. “Daddy, is it all right if I stay for dinner at the Uzumaki’s house, afterward I’ll come back home.”Inoichi just stared down at his daughter like she’d grown a second head. He couldn’t believe how quickly she could move from one conversation to the next in a blink of an eye. “Yeah, sure, that’s fine, Ino. Go ahead and have fun. Mind your manners.” He said with a sigh while dragging a hand through his long bangs.Ino grinned before saying goodbye to both of them, and running out of the shop.Hari looked on after her, amusement continuing to light her eyes up.“I’m so sorry, Hari-hima-sama−”“Inoichi, please, everything is all right, and I told you to call me Hari. I’m not one to stand on ceremony.” Hari told him as she took a few steps closer to the taller man.Inoichi’s face had been calming down before it went flaming up again, because Hari was just such a gorgeous woman! He’d never had someone pay attention to him like she was doing right now, not even his late wife focused her complete attention on him.“Um, H-Hari, what Ino said . . . Kami, I’m still sorry about that.” Inoichi said while rubbing the back of his head. “I have no idea where she even heard that word and even knows what it means!” he exclaimed desperately.Hari laughed while shaking her head. “It’s all okay, Inoichi-kun! Honestly, I was going to see if you were interested as well as Shikaku, Ibiki, and Kakashi. I don’t know if you heard or not while I was talking with my siblings, but Draco and I both have Male Harem Contracts. Draco hasn’t found anyone he’s interested in yet, but I have and I would like to know if you would be interested in dating me?”Inoichi just gaped at her stunned. “Y-y-y-you’re interested in m-m-me?!” he practically squeaked.Hari blinked before her eyes grew soft. “Of course I am! Inoichi, you’re a good looking man, from what I’ve seen so far in how you act and how you act with Ino-chan, I can say that I’m very interested in you. Are you interested in me?” she asked softly, staring up into his blue eyes that were so much like Ino-chan’s, except his were a bit brighter and had specks of gold throughout.Inoichi felt his breath hitch while he stared down into her amazing, bewitching eyes. He couldn’t help but move his right hand up and brush her long bangs away from her face. Hari closed her eyes with a soft sigh while leaning into Inoichi’s hand.“I am very much interested in you, Hari-chan.” Inoichi said, his voice sounding deeper as he told her. “I know that Shikaku would feel the same way. I also believe that Ibiki and Kakashi will accept joining if you ask them. It’s a good thing that we all get along.” He couldn’t help but add with a grin.Hari grinned right back, stepping up on to her tippy toes and placing a kiss on Inoichi’s cheek. “Great!” she said grinning. “Ino-chan is a good wingman for you.” She laughed.Inoichi smirked while shaking his head. “That girl amazes me, I swear. Are you doing anything this Friday?”“Nope, what do you have in mind?” she asked with a raised brow while wearing a smirk of her own.“How about I cook you dinner and then maybe go for a walk in the park?”“I’d love too!”Inoichi grinned and couldn’t help but wrap Hari up in his arms and just hold her for a few moments. It had been so long since he’d held a woman in his arms. Hari closed her eyes, breathing in Inoichi’s heady scent. He smelt like pine, clean fresh dirt, and a hint of vanilla. It was quite the combination that went straight to Hari’s head. Inoichi was also breathing her in. The smell of coconuts, jade, and honey was heady, Inoichi couldn’t help but bury his face in her unique curly hair.“I hate to let you go right now, Hari-chan, but I’m pretty sure there was a reason you came to my shop,” Inoichi asked, pulling back while massaging the small of Hari’s back.Hari practically purred while looking up at him. “Well, this is lovely and all, but yes, I did come here for a reason. I need to purchase several things to get mine and my brother Neville’s Greenhouses started.”Inoichi’s eyes lit up. “Well then, come on and I’ll help you gather up the stuff you need.” He told her and for the next hour and a half, Inoichi helped Hari gather up everything she needed.Even though her trunk was filled with stuff from her world that she brought over for her Greenhouse, she wanted to also have stuff from Konoha as well. Her purchases filled up six large boxes that once were paid for, Hari placed an Unbreakable Charm on each box along with shrinking them all before placing them inside her bag.“Thank you Inoichi-chan.” Hari said while going up on her tippy toes again and placing a kiss on his cheek.“You’re more than welcome, Haddy-chan.” Inoichi said, smiling down at her. He leaned down, placing a kiss on her forehead while walking her out. “I’ll see you later, hon.”“Of course! You’re more than welcome to stop on by the house and hang out if you’d like any time. Bye Inoichi-chan.” Hari waved.“Bye.” He waved back with a relaxed grin on his face before heading back inside while whistling a happy tune and a pep in his step. He was having a very good day and it was all thanks to his daughter and that mouth of hers that got away from her most of the time. He’d have to make sure he talked to Shikaku the next time he saw him. ∞♦∞ Hari was in a very good mood and it was all thanks to Ino-chan getting the ball rolling and bringing up the fact that her Dad should start dating again. Hari couldn’t help but laugh under her breath thinking how adorable both Yamanaka’s were.Her next stop was the book shop so Hari began to head that way towards the first one she saw that was a few shops down from the Yamanaka Flower Shop. She went inside and looked around. She found a few books that interested her but she didn’t find any of the Icha series. She purchased the four books she found before shrinking them and putting them in her bag before heading back out.“Hmm, the other shop I saw was on the other side of the park so I guess I’ll head that way next,” she mumbled to herself.Hari headed that way. She greeted those who greeted her on her way, but other than that, no one stopped her. She soon was walking through the park when a giant arse dog was suddenly in front of her. Hari blinked several times as she came face to face with a black furred Bulldog that had an intimidating spikey collar around his thick muscular neck, he wore a blue flak vest with what looked like a heno-heno-moheji seal on the back of it, and wore a forehead protector as an armband on his left front paw with the Konoha Leaf symbol on it. On top of the giant Bulldog’s head, sitting there like he had no care in the world, was the cutest smallest pug Hari had come across in sometime. He wore the same exact flak blue vest with the same heno-heno-moheji on the back and a forehead protector as a headband with the Konoha Leaf symbol on it. The pug was light brown except for his ears and snout which was a dark brown color.The two were staring at Hari curiously.“Oh my Merlin, you two are the cutest things I’ve seen in a quite while!” She said and held her hand out slowly for the giant Bulldog to sniff her hand. “Hi there sweetie, can I pet you guys?” Lord, she hoped they’d let her pet them! They were both so freaking CUTE!!!The Bulldog blinked before snuffling her hand before his giant tongue began to lick it. Hari giggled and began to pet the giant Bulldog.“What’s your guys’ names huh? I’m Hari,” she greeted as she cooed at the giant arse Bulldog.“I’m Pakkun and the giant lug getting all the attention is Bull,” a surprisingly deep gruff voice answered.Hari blinked before looking up into a pair of dark amber eyes of the small Pug. “Did you . . .?”“Talk? Yep.” He answered again while popping the P at the end.Hari couldn’t help but squeal in excitement. “So cute! Oh my God!!!” Hari said while reaching over and she began to scratch Pakkun behind his right ear. She grinned as his eyes rolled back in pleasure at the scratch and his back leg began to thump. Seemed Hari found one of his happy spots.“Ooof,” Hari huffed out when Bull knocked her onto the grass suddenly and was half in her lap while the rest of him was lying on the grass. Pakkun jumped off of Bull’s head and sat in front of Hari. Hari didn’t mind the extra weight though since she was used to it when her other animals laid in her lap and wanted attention. Hari grinned while she began to rub and scratch Bull who was loving the attention.Pakkun snorted in amusement. “So Hari-chan, why do you smell like our Summoner Kakashi?”“Hmm? Oh! Well we had a mock fight exam earlier today but before that we were playing a game called Twister with a few others.”Pakkun nodded. “You must have gotten pretty close since he doesn’t usually let anyone get that close to him.”“Well he did practically have his face in my cleavage earlier so I guess we got pretty close.” Hari cheekily replied.Pakkun’s eyes widened comically while Bull snorted, his massive shoulders shaking in a doggy like laugh.“Plus I’m going to be asking him if he’d like to join my Harem, and Gai-chan is also interested in him.”“Really?!” Pakkun asked, Bull’s eyes going wide as well.“Mmm-hmm.”“He’s been alone pretty much all his life since his Pop’s Sakumo died when he was still pretty young. He only had us his Ninken, Gai, and at the time his team before they died as well. Kakashi will most likely put up a bit of a struggle to go out with you and join your Harem. But maybe he’ll also surprise us all and pull his silver head out of his ass and finally be happy. He deserves it.” Pakkun said with a shrug.Hari listened to what Pakkun told her and nodded. “Thank you for letting me know, Pakkun-chan.” She then turned to look down a Bull. “Does Bull not talk?”“I’ve never heard him say anything before but we all get along very well. We’re pack after all.”Hari smiled. “So Kakashi-chan has more than you two?”“Yep, altogether there is 8 of us. There’s me, Bull, Urushi, Shiba, Biuske, Akino, Uhei, and Guroko. They’re actually somewhere around here with Kakashi-chan, but Bull and I caught your scent and were curious.”“No worries. I love dogs and I’m glad that Kakashi does too!” Hari grinned.“Pakkun, Bull, where are you?!” Kakashi’s voice shouted.“I found them! They’re with a really pretty lady!” a dog with tan fur with brown highlights on his long ears and legs. He had the kanji for shinobi in the middle of his forehead and had dark, circular markings around his eyes. He came right up to Hari and gave her a doggy smile. “Hi there, pretty lady! My name’s Biuske. What’s yours?” he asked excitedly, wagging his tail.Hari grinned and was about to answer when Kakashi came out of the brush with his other Ninken. His eye widened comically when he saw Bull lying half in and out of her lap while she petted him, and Pakkun just sitting there.“Hari-hime-sama! Are you all right? Bull, get off of her, you big lug! You’re going to crush her under your big bulk.” Kakashi reprimanded.Hari laughed when Bull whined. “No worries, Kakashi-chan. He’s fine, I’m used to having animals of all sizes lying in my lap no matter how much they think they’re a teacup poodle.” She told him while continuing to pet Bull who happily went back to enjoying his scratches.“Well . . . if you’re sure.”Hari nodded. “And I’ve told you to call me Hari, Kakashi-chan.” She raised a perfectly arched brow at him.“Yes, well,” he grumbled while his face redden slightly. “So what are you doing out here?”“I was looking for the first book in the Icha series, but the first bookstore I stopped by didn’t have it. I was on my way to the other one that’s on the other side of the park.”All of Kakashi’s Ninken looked from Hari to Kakashi with wide eyes. “You got her into that trash you read?!” a Greyhound asked incredulously. He wore the same outfit that all the other Ninken wore, but his forehead protector was around his neck and he was wrapped up in bandages from his neck, head, and down his left front paw.“I didn’t get her into it, Uhei−” Kakashi started before he was cut off.“Kakashi-chan, how could you?! She’s a hime!” another dog reprimanded with a scowl that was hidden behind his sunglasses he wore while tapping his front right paw.“It’s not what you think, Akino,” Kakashi told the dog with sunglasses, who had tan fur with one white strip starting from the top of his head and going down his muzzle.“Honestly! She doesn’t act like any hime we’ve ever met, trust me!” Kakashi mumbled while crossing his arms over his chest.“Hatake Kakashi! You were brought up with better manners then that, young man!” growled another Ninken. This one had sharp black eyes, had white and light-brown fur, along with long spiky tufts of hair on his head“Urushi!” Kakashi whined. “It’s true though! She doesn’t act like any hime we’ve ever met!”“Tut, tut, tut. Honestly cub, having a lady−a hime of all things−read that smut.” tutted a tan furred, white snout, long dark brown eared dog with noticeably more pronounced whiskers than the other Ninken.“Guruko! She told me herself that the plot was trash but the smut was great!” Kakashi pointed out hysterically. He couldn’t believe his Ninken were ganging up on him all because of Hari mentioning Icha Icha!Hari was laughing uproariously. “Kashi-chan, I believe your Ninken are pulling your leg, honey. Calm down!” Hari laughed as she got up after Bull got off of her and stood next to her with adoring eyes while she continued to scratch behind his ear. Pakkun was sitting by her feet and staring up at Kakashi like he was missing several screws.Kakashi gaped at them all before pouting.The Ninken were all snickering, giggling, or full out laughing at their Summoner.“Aww, Kashi-chan, don’t be so down. You can help me find the series since I’d like to read it.” Hari said with a smile as she stood beside him.Kakashi huffed with a grumbled. “Fine. But you all can either go back home or puff back to your world.”There were grumbles from all around before they puffed away except for Pakkun.Kakashi looked down at him with a raised brow.“I want to hang out still. Hari-chan may carry my cute adorable self.” Pakkun told him with a straight face.“Pakkun . . .” Kakashi dragged out his name while Hari giggled, picking up Pakkun.“You’re adorable Pakkun.” She said holding him comfortably in her arms and placing a kiss on his head which made Pakkun blush severely, but he never changed his expression.“You should see the pads of my paws. They’re still soft and pink.” He mumbled while holding up his front left paw.Hari grinned and did just that while cooing at him. “May I?”“By all means, Hari-chan. You deserve such a boon after putting up with my Summoner.” Pakkun intoned.Hari snorted in amusement while Kakashi sent him a glare as they began to walk out of the park.“You should ask him out, Hari-chan.” Pakkun mumbled to her.Hari felt her lip twitch. “Kakashi-chan?”“What?” he grumbled still peeved at his Ninken.Hari chuckled. “Are you interested by any chance in dating me and joining my Harem? So far its Gai-chan who also is interested in you, and I’ve also asked out Inoichi. I’m also going to be asking Shikaku and Ibiki.”Kakashi felt both of his eyes go wide before the one that wasn’t hidden away stared at Hari. “I-I-I-I-I . . . W-what?!”Hari looked up at him while Pakkun gave him a deadpanned look.“The hime is asking you on a date and to join her Harem and that you might also get a boyfriend or two or three or whatever along the way, Kashi-chan. Honestly cub, you were just asked something that most males would kill at the chance to have. And what are you doing? Stuttering like a little school boy who is still wet behind the ears.” Pakkun grumbled.Kakashi sent his first Ninken he’d raised since he was a child a scathing look while Hari looked on, giggling softly at their antics.“I’ve never dated anyone for real. There’s been . . . women on my missions before in the past before I took my name off of that list, but I haven’t dated or have ever had a real relationship.” Kakashi told her truthfully while rubbing the back of his head. “And I’ve never been with a man either.”Hari was shocked, sure she heard from the Ninken that Kakashi had never dated before, but it was still shocking to hear straight from the horse’s mouth. “I have only had one relationship that lasted about a year or two before we had to end it, because he had a Marriage Contract with someone else that he and his parent’s had no idea about. We promised each other that we would find our own happiness. I . . . I think you could be a part of that, Kashi-chan. There’s a lot we have in common too, so if you’re willing to give it−us−a chance, I think we’d both be really happy in the end.”Kakashi stayed silent while they continued to walk through the park before they started to see buildings from the shopping district appear. “Can I think about it?”“Of course, Kashi-chan. I’m not going to twist your arm into going out with me or anything like that. Just let me know, but be prepared for flirting and me showing you affection towards you as well as friendship, because that’s not going to stop while you’re thinking, honey.” Hari grinned up at him.Kakashi felt a smirk cross his face as he nodded. “I can deal with that even though I have no idea how to handle it.”Hari chuckled. “Just do what you did today while Gai-chan and I flirted with you. You’re adorable when you faint.”Kakashi laughed embarrassed. “I’m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that Gai is attracted to me.”“I don’t know why, hon, you’re a good looking man. I mean that arse for one thing! I bet I could bounce a quarter off of it and it wouldn’t jiggle at all. I mean dayum.”Kakashi choked on his spit while Pakkun howled with laughter.“Hari-chan!” Kakashi whined, his face flaming.Hari laughed while they walked into the bookstore, this one was larger than the last.“Just telling you the truth. Plus I bet you have a sexy as hell body underneath that clothing of yours just like I assume Gai-chan does.” At the very thought, Hari’s mind went off into La-La-Land where she dreamt of her men’s sexy bodies and doing things to them that involved her hands, mouth, and body. And damn right she considered them hers already. If anyone tried to get in her way of her men, she’d cut a bitch! Those hussy’s had their chances, now they were hers.Kakashi looked at her face and couldn’t help the hitch in his breath nor the twitch in his pants at the way Hari’s eyes clouded over with lust and possessiveness that he very much enjoyed. “Come on, Hari-chan, I’ll show you where the Icha series is stocked at.”Hari came out of her fantasy world and practically skipped at Kakashi’s side. He still couldn’t believe that she was interested in the series. He’d never met any women or woman for that matter that had an interest in it.“Here it is. It looks like they only have the first Five Volumes. You can ask the clerk to order the others for you.” Kakashi said.Hari nodded as she handed the first Five Volumes to Kakashi since she was still carrying Pakkun who was snoozing away in her arms quite comfortably. Hari looked around a bit more and found several more Adult Romance books that sounded good, but from different authors, and she found some on different subjects that her siblings and even Naruto might be interested in. At some point, Kakashi went and got a basket for her haul she had accumulated over the 2 hours they spent inside the store.“This is great! Okay Kashi-chan, let’s go.” Hari said while they went up to the check-out counter.“Hi there! Did you find everything you were looking for?” asked the young man in his twenties who took the basket from Kakashi and began to scan everything. His face however became beat red as he got to the bottom where all of Hari’s Adult Romance were.“I found the first Five Volume’s in the Icha series that I’m interested in reading. Would you please order me the rest that are out and put my name down for your Reader’s Catalogue. I’d like to know when the New Releases will be out, thanks.” Hari said.The guys nodded vigorously. “Y-y-yes, of course. What’s your name, ma’am?”“Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime.” Hari replied while stroking Pakkun’s head gently.The man looked like he was about to faint. “O-o-o-of c-course U-Uzumaki-Kuro-h-h-hime-sama! H-here’s a free R-Reader’s Catalogue. They are s-sent out at the beginning of each month.” He said, handing over a three inch thick catalogue.“Thank you.” Hari replied while putting it inside her bag.After paying and shrinking her bags and placing them inside of her bag, Hari and Kakashi were on their way back out.“Well that was fun! Thank you for coming with me, Kashi-chan.” Hari said with a smile.“Well I wasn’t doing anything and I did have fun too.” Kakashi said with a smile.“I’ve got to get going. I’ve got to get dinner ready and then I have a date later tonight with Gai-chan. Tell your Ninken I can’t wait to see them again. Also, you all have a free invitation to come and go at my house.” She said while handing Pakkun’s sleeping form over to Kakashi.Kakashi blinked before nodding. “Thank you. Have fun tonight with Gai.”“Oh, I plan on it, Kashi-chan!” Hari giggled before kissing his masked cheek.Kakashi’s eye widened but before he could say or do anything, he watched Hari wink at him before she Apparated away silently.“She’s a keeper, cub. She’d make a wonderful mate for you and she gives good head scratches. I like her.” Pakkun grumbled in his sleep.“I like her too,” Kakashi admitted softly with a smile before Shunshinning back home. ∞♦∞ Naruto was so excited that Shikamaru was here! It would be the first time that a friend had come over to hang out with him!“Come on, Shikamaru, my room is on the third floor.” Naruto told him with a wide grin.“Why’d you choose a room so high up?” Shikamaru asked curiously while following behind Naruto. He also couldn’t help but stare at Naruto’s butt. It was just there and Shikamaru really wanted to grab it as well as bite it. Huh, maybe he was hitting his hormonal stage a bit early since he was way more mature then most of his classmates and he was practically in love with Naruto. I’m going to have to be careful not to scare him when I ask him out in a few months. It would kill me if he was frightened of my affection towards him, Shikamaru thought.“I had my choice of any room in the house plus I really liked the Conservatory that is right next to my room. It’s pretty much mine too, so I think I’m going to make that my training/relaxing area after I ask nee-chan to cast a few spells on it, so I don’t destroy the room.”“That sounds cool, Naru.” Shikamaru said while looking around. The Uzumaki Compound was gorgeous and the Main House was simply beautiful. Shikamaru could see himself hanging out here a lot and just relaxing while either listening to Naruto talk or watch him train or do other things like perhaps cuddling if Naruto accepts dating him later on. Kami, he hoped so.Naruto smiled. “This is my room. Please come in!”Shikamaru smiled at Naruto’s enthusiasm before looking at his room and whistling. “This is some room. It’s great and very you. I like it.” He said while walking over to the floor table that had a few large fluffy cushions on the ground around the table. Shikamaru took off his backpack as he sat down and began pulling out his notebook and pen-bag.Naruto followed and sat across from him, pulling out a notebook as well and pen tin box. “Thanks Shika-chan! I’m glad you like it. It’s the nicest room I’ve ever had.”Shikamaru nodded and before long they got to work on their homework. At some point they heard the doorbell ring before someone answered it.“NARU-CHAN! YOUR FRIEND INO-CHAN IS HERE! I’LL BE BACK IN MY LAB WITH YOUR UNCLE FRED IF YOU NEED ME!” shouted Uncle George.“THANKS UNCLE GEORGE! COME ON UP, INO-CHAN!” Naruto shouted back down.“COMING!” Ino was heard.“What’s with all the yelling? You all have never heard of inside voices?” grumbled a deep gruff sleepy voice from Naruto’s bed.Shikamaru’s eyes widened surprised when he saw the dark red chibi fox on Naruto’s bed, stretching out before it stood up while its one fluffy tail flicked back and forth, his large pointy ears flicked back and forth too.“I’m sorry, Kura-chan. I thought you were up exploring. I didn’t know you were still resting in here. How are you feeling?” Naruto asked with slight worry.“I’m feeling quite a bit better, gaki.” Kurama mumbled as he hopped down and crawled into Naruto’s lap. He then noticed Shikamaru staring at him. “Who’s this?”“Oh! Kura-chan, this is my friend, Nara Shikamaru. Shika-chan, this is my Familiar, Kurama.”Shikamaru tilted his head. “Kurama-san, nice to meet you. What’s a Familiar?”“I’m his Summons but his nee-chan refers to me as his Familiar. It’s a Guardian Spirit Animal. She has one as well. Her name is Ran. She’s around here somewhere, but I think she’s out hunting right now.”Shikamaru nodded. “That’s cool.”“I’m here! Wow, this is really nice, Naruto! Your home is freaking gorgeous. I’m also staying over for dinner tonight. My Dad said it was fine.” Ino said as she came in with her school bag over her shoulder. Ino’s eyes then landed on Kurama. “Ohh, who’s this?”“Ino-chan, meet Kurama, my Familiar/Summons. Kura-chan, this is one of my other friends, Yamanaka Ino.” Naruto introduced.“Nice to meet you.” Kurama greeted.Ino’s eyes practically bugged out. “Y-y-you can talk?!”“Of course I can. All Summons can talk.” Kurama told her before he frowned. “I take that back. Most of us talk, however there are those that can’t because either they are still too young, or from other circumstances.”“Wow, that’s amazing! So then you’re an older Summons?” Ino asked while taking a seat across from Shikamaru and sitting beside Naruto.If she only knew how old he really was, Naruto thought while petting Kurama who was practically purring in his lap from the attention.“I’m several centuries older actually.” Kurama answered.Both Ino’s and Shikamaru’s eyes widened in surprised.“But you’re so small and have only one tail? I had read somewhere that a Fox Summons can gain several tails as they grow in power and grow quite big too.” Ino said.“This isn’t my true form. Before Naruto became my partner, I was in a . . . I was involved in a very excruciating fight that debilitated my powers to the point where I lost all my tails except one. I have to rest for a while before my tails and body are restored.” Kurama told her, pulling out that story out of his ass.Naruto thought it was a good idea since he hadn’t told anyone who Kurama really was yet besides his family. He still had to let Hokage-jiji-chan know.“Wow, well I hope you feel better soon, Kurama-san.” Ino told him. “So, you boys done with the paper Iruka-sensei assign us? I have about a paragraph or two left to finish.”“I do too,” Shikamaru answered with a yawn. “So troublesome.”Naruto chuckled. “I’ve got one left too. That fight was amazing!”The three young teens began to discuss the fight once again while writing and telling Kurama what had happened. He was amused by the utter chaos the five siblings had caused and wished he had seen it. It was another 30 minutes later when they finally finished and decided to go explore outside.“Are you going to come with us, Kura-chan, or are you going to stay here and continue resting?” Naruto asked while putting his stuff back in his bag so he didn’t forget it tomorrow.“Hmm, I’m still quite out of it, kit. I’m going to stay here. I’m sure I’ll be feeling better in the next few days.”“Okay, I’ll come get you when dinner’s ready though and then you can go back to resting if you want.” Naruto told him while getting the Shadow Clone Jutsu scroll and placing it inside one of his pouches on his utility belt. “Let’s go guys.”A little while later the three young teens were inside of the forest on the Uzumaki Compound. The forest was lush and throbbing with life. Birds were chirping away as well as other animal sounds. They soon found a perfect spot for not just training, but also for Shikamaru’s cloud gazing. It also helped that there was a large lake off to the side with a waterfall. It was a gorgeous spot that all three had fallen in love with.“Naruto, this place is amazing!” Ino said as she was looking around and cooing over the many beautiful flowers that were all over the place in full bloom.“Yeah, this place has just become a part of my favorite list to cloud gaze. It’s in second place, but I might just bump it up to first and have it share its place with the cloud gazing spot at my place.” Shikamaru mumbled relaxed as he lied back on the thick lush grass while enjoying the sunshine and the blue sky.Naruto laughed while he did a few stretches. “Glad you guys like it. I’m going to start working on this Jutsu now, guys, so you should do your training as well.”“Good idea, Naru, I’m going to get to work on my Chakra Control for a while. Shika, you should join me.” Ino told Shikamaru while tapping her foot.Shikamaru let out a sigh. “Troublesome . . . fine. What kind of Chakra Control do you have planned for us, woman?”This all continued for the next few hours. While Naruto worked on the Shadow Clone Jutsu, Ino and Shikamaru worked on Chakra Control that moved on to target practice, and that soon moved on to Taijutsu practice. By this point Naruto was sweating profusely, he’d taken off his flak jacket and his sleeveless turtleneck. When Shikamaru had seen him without a shirt, his brain had short-circuit and Ino had roundhouse kicked him into a tree which she had cheered at her success, but had reprimanded Shikamaru for not paying attention.“Okay, one more time, and then I’m calling it and taking a break for a bit,” Naruto muttered to himself before he shouted, “Shadow Clone Jutsu!”In the next moment a giant cloud puffed all around the clearing and up in the trees. Ino and Shikamaru stopped what they were doing to stare with mouths agape at the hundreds of Naruto’s that were all around them while the original just stood there blinking.“I did it,” he whispered amazed. “I DID IT!!! –DATTEBAYO!!!! HAHAHAHAHA!!!” Naruto cheered with his arms high up in the air.The other Naruto’s looked at each other before cheering as well. The clearing was filled with happy laughter and cheering.“Naruto, this . . . this is freaking amazing!” Ino gushed as she stared at all of the clones. “This is better than any clone you’ve ever done!”“Thanks Ino-chan! This is different from the Clone Jutsu they teach us at the academy. These are real blood Shadow Clones.” Naruto went on to explain about the Shadow Clone Jutsu.Both Ino and Shikamaru were amazed. “Damn, you can do a lot with that Justsu, Naru.” Shikamaru said.“I know! I can’t wait to get to work but I think I’ll start doing that tomorrow.” Naruto laughed. “I’m whipped out.”“You’ll be able to make hundreds of you and send them off to do different things! This is absolutely freaking amazing!” Ino squealed. “I can’t wait, training just got more interesting and fun!”The three laughed while falling into a pile on the ground to relax.“You should probably disperse them since we’re ending training here.” Ino pointed out.“Good idea, Ino-chan.” Naruto made the sign before all the Naruto’s began to vanish with loud POPS all over. Naruto laid back down and good thing he did because his mind was bombarded with memories of the last few minutes. Okay, next time, disperse them in small groups to build up to larger groups, Naruto thought at the headache he had.They’d all soon closed their eyes and relaxed so much that they fell asleep in a puppy pile they made of each other. ∞♦∞ Naruto felt something lick his face and he giggled quietly before he opened his eyes and came face to face with something that was pure white with a golden horn sticking out of its forehead.“Huh?” he mumbled to himself, his eyes still blurry from the nap.“Naru, aren’t they beautiful?” Ino whispered next to him with wide eyes. She couldn’t believe that one of her childhood dreams was actually coming true!“Wow . . .” Naruto breathed out once his vision focused on the herd of Unicorns surrounding them. The one that had licked his cheek was actually a full grown adult that was staring down at him adoringly.Shikamaru was quietly sitting there while petting one of them who nudged him. “I never thought that Unicorns were real. This is really cool, Naru.” Shikamaru breathed out in awe.Naruto grinned while he began to pet the one that wanted his attention.“It’s considered a great honor to be approached by a Unicorn. They only let those with a pure soul pet them. They are considered one of the purest magical creatures in the Magical World,” a dreamy voice said up ahead.The three young teens looked up and Naruto grinned. “Auntie Runa! Hi.”“Hello darling, how are you this fine evening?” Luna asked as she approached with two baby Unicorns on either side of her.“I’m great. These are my friends Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru. Guys, this is my Aunt Runa.” Naruto introduced.“A pleasure to meet you both,” Luna greeted with a dreamy smile and slight bow of her head. “Thank you for being such good friends to my dearest Nephew.”“Nice to meet you too, Runa-san.” Ino and Shikamaru greeted with small bows.Luna laughed. “None of that, children. You can call me Luna or Aunt Luna.” She grinned. “I came to let you all know that dinner is going to be served a little bit. Hari told me to come and get you all so you have time to wash up.”“Thanks Auntie Runa!” Naruto said while standing up and putting his shirt and flak jacket back on.Shikamaru had to bite his lip to keep the whimper at bay.“Yes, thank you for letting us know. We had no idea how long we’d been asleep for.” Ino said as she stretched.“A couple of hours actually. According to the herd of Unicorns, you three have been sleeping for almost 2 to 3 hours.” Luna told them while starting to guide them back to the house.“Really?!” Naruto exclaimed.“You can understand them?!” Ino asked with wide eyes.“That’s pretty cool, Aunt Runa.” Shikamaru said while walking beside Naruto.Luna smiled. “I have always been able to understand creatures along with those that others can’t see nor believe in. Your nee-chan was the only one who believed till others who were a part of our family began too as well as some of our good friends.”“Can nee-chan talk to them too?” Naruto asked.Luna nodded. “She’s able to speak to any creature and magical creature as well as many human languages. She’s a very fluent person in languages. She even knows two different sign languages along with Morse-code. That’s how we were able to plan what to do in the mock fight exam earlier today. She had taught us for years until it became second nature to us.”“Amazing,” the three young teens breathed out.“If I asked, would she teach me−” Naruto started.“Us! Would she teach us? I’d love to learn.” Ino said.“That’d be a good secret weapon to have in our pockets to know in a dire situation.” Shikamaru said while nodding.“I’m sure if you asked, she’d agree.” Luna told them while they walked into the large kitchen where the others were already helping around the kitchen.“There you all are! Go wash up before dinner okay,” Hari instructed them while pouring something into a large white glass bowl that smelt heavenly.“OKAY NEE-CHAN/HARI-CHAN!!!” three different childish voices said before running off to one of the large bathrooms on the first floor to clean up their hands and faces. Naruto also went to grab Kurama so he wouldn’t miss dinner.Hari and the others grinned after them while Hari continued to set the table with the food with help from Luna while Draco set the table with plates, utensils, and napkins, and Fred and George got the drinks and glasses.A few minutes later the children came back in and took seats around the table while Naruto set Kurama down on the floor with his own plate that Hari put down in front of him. Kurama thanked her before he began to eat and enjoy the heavenly food.“This looks great, nee-chan! What did you make for dinner tonight?” Naruto asked curiously.“Let’s see . . . I made beef stew, instant pot keto Tuscan soup, garlic-butter steak with zucchini noodles, homemade mac & cheese, Caesar salad, corn, fresh homemade bread sticks, and for dessert there’s lemon scented bluberry-cupcakes and chocolate mint-bars.” Hari finished saying while waving her hand at the dirty dishes so they’d start washing themselves along with putting themselves away once done getting cleaned.Everyone at the table was salivating at everything that was there.“You all enjoy okay. I’ve got to go change real quick before Gai-chan arrives. Fred and George, after the kids are done eating and saying their goodbyes, could you please Apparate Ino-chan and Shikamaru-kun back home. I don’t want them walking in the dark by themselves back home.” Hari told them.“Of course Har-bear!” the Twins said together.She nodded. “I’ll let you know when I leave.” Hari said with a wave before she left the others to eat.They all served themselves before they started eating.“Oh my Merlin, she’s done it again,” Fred moaned out right after he had his first bite.“Mmm-hmm, I swear, if she wasn’t going to teach at the academy, she should open up a restaurant.” George said with a nod. “Merlin, she’s a better cook and baker then Mum ever was.”The three children stopped mid bite to stare at the Twins with big eyes.“Nee-chan is going teach at the academy?!” Naruto exclaimed.“Hari-chan is going to be one of our sensei’s?!” Ino asked excitedly.“Do you know what she’s going to teach?” Shikamaru asked this times curiously.The table blew up with laughter.“Settle down children, she has an interview with your Principle Tanaka tomorrow.” Draco told them.“That’s right, she has an appointment with him at . . . what was it? 9am in the morning?” George wondered out loud.“Yep, so she’ll probably head on over with you Naruto or she might just Apparate there with a few minutes to spare.” Fred said.“You’ll all have fun with what she teaches you though that you should have been learning from the start.” Luna chimed in.“This is so cool! I can’t wait for nee-chan’s class.” Naruto crowed happily.Ino and Shikamaru nodded.“I haven’t gotten the job yet, you guys,” Hari said as she came back inside the kitchen.“Is that what you’re wearing? I thought you were going on a date?” Draco asked with a slight frown.“Gai-chan told me to wear something casual. I didn’t want to be too casual though, so I dressed it up with my wedges though I do have my sneakers in my bag.” Hari pointed out. She was dressed in a clean pair of black/purple leather short-shorts that tied up the sides, a high-lo dark lavender thin spaghetti strap tank-top, and three-inch black sandal wedges that wrapped around her ankles. She had put her hair half up and left the rest down. She also had her messenger bag over her shoulder.“You look great, nee-chan!” Naruto said.“Yes, you look really pretty, Hari-chan.” Ino said.“As long as you’re comfortable, that’s all that matters, and you do look really nice, Hari-chan.” Shikamaru said next.“Thanks guys!” Hari said with a wide grin.Just then, the doorbell rang and everyone sat up.“That’s him! I’ll see you all later!” Hari said before giving Naruto, Ino, and Shikamaru a kiss on the head and waving at her siblings.“REMEMBER, NO PUTTING OUT ON THE FIRST DATE!” George yelled.“WAIT TILL THE SECOND OR THIRD!” Fred shouted next.“YOU CAN GIVE HIM TONGUE THOUGH IF YOU KISS!” Draco shouted next.“HAVE FUN AND WIN ME SOMETHING AT ONE OF THE GAMES! I WOULD LIKE THE GIANT CUPCAKE!” Luna shouted next.“THANKS YOU WANKERS! LOVE YOU ALL!” Hari shouted back before the front door slammed closed and the entire dinner table burst out in laughter.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The laughter from inside was suddenly cut off after Hari slammed the door shut while grumbling about cheeky wankers. She looked up, about to greet Gai when she almost swallowed her tongue.FUCKIN’ A!!!“Dayum . . .” Hari dragged out while staring at Gai who was giving her the same look that she was giving him. It was damn heated and possessive which sent lovely shivers up and down her spine.The reason for this reaction was because Gai was not dressed in his neon green jumpsuit at all. The man had decided to wear something that she knew Draco would be on his knees thanking every Deity out there that the Fashion Disaster finally had some sense knocked into his crazy head.Hari’s eyes continued to just eat up Gai, she bit her bottom lip and couldn’t help the moan that left her mouth, because holy crap on a stick, her man was F-I-N-E!!! Gai was dressed in black pants that fit to his long muscular legs like a second skin, a tight forest green V-neck sweater with the sleeves rolled up showing off his arms and emphasizing his wide chest, and black boots.“Good evening my Youthful Angel! You look spectacular!” Gai greeted with a wide grin.“Evening my Green Beast. You look very yummy. You want to skip the date and go straight to snogging because I’m only holding back by a thread trying not to attack your sexy self right now.” Hari told him while still running her eyes up and down his body.Gai threw his head back and let out a hearty belly laugh. “Ah, my Youthful Flower, you say the nicest things.” He replied while taking the last few steps towards her before wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her into his body.Hari let out another moan and began to trail her hands up and down his chest because why the fuck not?! Come on, her man is just asking for it when he pulled her into a hug.“There’s a perfectly good sturdy door right behind us, Gai-chan. We have some time for a good snogging session before going on our date.” Hari tried again because seriously, she was this close to knocking him out and dragging him back to her room. If cavemen back in the day could do it to their crushes or whatever, so could she! She could Transfigure that rock that was a few feet away from Gai’s feet into a good looking club and BAM! Right on the head.Gai continued to grin down at Hari before leaning down towards her lips. Hari’s eyes were glowing with suppressed need. All she wanted to do was jump him and kiss the ever loving crap out of him. Their lips were mere centimeters apart when Hari closed her eyes and leaned up the rest of the way.“Oi! Get your damn foot off of my hand, Ginger Menace 1!” snarled Draco.“Oops, sorry little brother. Kind of hard with Lulu and Georgie leaning on top of me.” Fred chuckled.“Are they kissing yet?!” Naruto exclaimed.“I can’t tell. Ino’s hair is in my face.” Shikamaru mumbled. “Troublesome woman, how can you keep your hair this long? It’s not practical at all.”“Would you be quiet!? They’ll hear us! And bite me, Shika-chan! My hair is freaking gorgeous,” growled Ino while she swiped her ponytail back, hitting George in the face.“GAH!!! Ino-chan, what the bloody hell do you wash that hair of yours with?! Cement?! That shit hurt,” whined George.“I’m so sorry, George-san! I was aiming for the sloth by you!” Ino cried out.“Stop being so dramatic, Ginger Menace 2. You’ve been hit in the face by a bloody bludger several times!” growled Draco.“Nobody cares if I’m hurt, Lulu.” cried George.“Buggar, they stopped moving towards each other.” Luna sighed.They all started mumbling to each other, not paying attention as the front door opened and Hari narrowed her eyes at them all.“It’s only the beginning of my date, you bloody wankers! It’s not the end! Don’t you have better things to do?! I was this close to getting that kiss!” Hari growled while Gai held her around the waist from behind with an amused grin.The group of 7 stopped arguing and looked up sheepishly. They laughed nervously before hightailing it back to the kitchen.Hari continued to grumble under her breath while closing the front door once again while Gai laughed.“Come my Youthful Flower, or we’ll miss our wagon.”Hari blinked, curiosity filling them as they walked out of the Uzumaki Gates. “Wagon? Where exactly are we going?”“We’re going over to the next Village that’s about 60 miles away. It’s called Firefly Springs. They’re having a Fair there that lasts the entire month.” Gai told her.Hari’s eyes went wide before a giant smile took over her face. “That sounds great! Have you’ve been to the Village before?”“Oh yes, many times!”“Well then, how about I just Apparate us there? You just need to think about the location and I can pop us to it within seconds and we can stay longer and have more fun?” Hari asked.Gai’s eyes widened before he nodded. “Yosh! A fabulous idea, my Youthful Angel. I have the location in my head. What now?”Hari gave a mischievous smile. “Hold on tight, Gai-chan, and hold your breath while closing your eyes.”“YOSH!” Gai exclaimed once again before doing as Hari asked and wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close while taking a deep breath and holding it before closing his eyes.Hari held him close and then Apparated them away in a silent POP! ∞♦∞ The couple suddenly appeared several feet from entering the lively Village. The moment they landed Gai stumbled before laughing uproariously.“YOSH! WHAT A RUSH! MY YOUTHFUL ANGEL, WE SHOULD DO THAT AGAIN! IT WAS QUITE INVIGURATING!” Gai cheered.Hari laughed. “Wow, you took it better than Neko-chan did when I Apparated us outside of the Arena today. Glad you liked it though, Gai-chan.” She then took a look around and smiled at how lively Firefly Springs Village was due to the Fair that was there.“Come my Youthful Angel! It’s time to have some fun!” Gai crowed before picking up Hari Princess Style and running off towards the Fair Grounds excitedly while Hari laughed, holding on.Many people were jumping out of Gai’s way while he ran through the streets towards where all of the noise, music, and lights were. Hari’s eyes were shining with excitement and happiness when she saw the large Fair Grounds. There were booths all over the place, a huge tent where a show was being put on, rides, and also a dance platform where many people were dancing to the lively music that was being played by a band.“Where shall we go first, my Youthful Flower?” Gai asked as he looked around with her still in his arms.“How about we go on a few rides first, get some food in between that and playing the games, go on more rides, and then go see the show, and then after that we see what else they have?” Hari suggested.“YOSH! TO THE ROLLERCOASTER THEN!” Gai shouted before running off in the direction of the rollercoaster they had.For the next few hours, Hari and Gai went on all the rides they had there more than once. They did the three different Rollercoasters they had, the Ferris Wheel, the Carousel, the Sling Shot, the Xtreme Swing, the Boat Swing, the Zipline, the Eagle’s Claw, the Rotor, they went through the Haunted House, a fun corn Maze, the Log Ride, Bumper Cars, the Scrambler, and finally the Tilt-A-Whirl. They had a blast while screaming and laughing on every ride they went on, and also purchased the pictures that were taken on the rides that provided pictures.Between the rides they stuffed their faces with yummy deep fried food along with sweets, POP, and water at some point.At the moment the two were working their way through the Gaming Booths. Gai had already won Hari several prizes which consisted of the black cat ears headband she was now wearing, several stuffed animals, a choker necklace that had a crystal hanging in the center of it that was in the shape of angel wings, and a musical snow-globe with a mini model of Firefly Spring Village inside that included the Fair.Hari was cheering Gai on as he played the Ring-Toss game and had just tossed his last ring that made it onto the center bottle for Grand Prizes.“YOSH!!! I HAVE WON ONCE AGAIN, MY YOUTHFUL ANGEL! WHAT PRIZE WOULD YOU LIKE?” Gai asked with a wide grin.Hari kissed his cheek while turning to look and see what Grand Prizes they had and her eyes went all big when she saw the giant stuffed ramen bowl along with chopsticks sticking out of it.“Oh. My. Merlin! THE RAMEN BOWL, GAI-CHAN! Naruto will love that!” She squealed excitedly.Gai blinked before nodding vigorously. “YOSH! Good sir, my Youthful Angel would like the stuffed ramen bowl!”The booth attendant nodded before he got a long stick with a hook at the end to get the prize down. He then handed it over to Gai who gave it to Hari.“He’s going to flip when I give him this!” Hari laughed.Gai wrapped an arm around her shoulders while she shrunk the giant stuffed toy and placed it inside her bag with all of their other winnings.“Which booth shall we try next, my Youthful Flower?”“Hmm . . . How about . . .” then Hari saw it. It was a shooting game with fast moving targets that were going every which way. Hari watched those who were playing for a few moments before she decided that they were going to play it next. “That shooting game, Gai-chan! Come on!”Hari was pulling Gai along who had a wide smile on his face as he watched his Youthful Angel. Their date was going fantastic! They’d been having so much fun and hadn’t even noticed how late it had already gotten.“Hello there! Would you like to try your hand at shooting down the moving animals to get a prize or Grand Prize? You have ten shots and then you’re done. If you don’t hit anything, you get a small prize, if you hit at least 5 moving animals, you get a medium sized prize, and if you hit 10, you get a Grand Prize.” He then told them how much it was before Gai paid for the both of them.Gai went first and hit 10 different animals.This didn’t surprise Hari whatsoever. Hello! The guy was a freaking Shinobi!The attendant blinked before pointing to the Grand Prizes. Gai looked around before his eyes lit up at the large 5ft stuffed turtle and asked for that one. The attendant got it down for him before Hari took her turn. Gai stood off to the side watching as did the attendant and a few others who were curious to see how Hari would do. Hari raised the toy gun, aimed, and began shooting. Everyone gaped and the reason for why was because Hari’s shots were not only hitting 10 animals, they were ricocheting off of the booths walls or well-placed objects, and hitting every single animal that had been moving in the booth.The booth was completely silent before Gai cheered at Hari’s splendid aim and that knocked the crowed out of their stupor before they cheered as well and congratulated her. The attendant was gaping, his jaw was practically on the floor and his eyes were bugging out in surprised.“T-t-that w-was a-a-amazing! Congratulations miss, you can choose 5 Grand Prizes. You’re the first who has ever shot every animal!” the attendant congratulated, still amazed at what he had just witnessed.Hari grinned while she looked at the Grand Prizes. She had already gotten her siblings and Naruto something. She even found the giant cupcake that Luna had requested. She thought she’d get something for Kakashi, Ino, Shikamaru, Hiru-jiji-chan, and Inoichi. She’d have to play a few more games with Gai-chan to win something for Ibiki, Anko, Genma, Kurenai, and her other friends she had met. “I’d like the Pug, the butterfly, the deer, the monkey, and the owl please.”The attendant got down all 5 giant stuffed animals before handing them over to her and Gai. They walked awkwardly away with the giant oversized stuffed toys so Hari could shrink her prizes before placing them inside her beg.“Where to now, Gai-chan?” Hari asked while wrapping her arm around Gai’s waist while he held her close with an arm around her shoulders.“Hmm . . . Ooohhh! How about the Strong Man game over there,” Gai pointed out and they went on over there. Let’s just say that Gai put too much behind his swing and broke the bloody game. Hari couldn’t stop snorting with laughter while Gai tried to fix the game. Eventually, Hari fixed it with a wave of her hand and the attendant was so grateful that he let her try for free.She won a giant sized stuffed octopus.For the next hour they played through all of the games and won all the Grand Prizes. Hari chose prizes for her new friends before they went to go watch the show that was being put on. That lasted for another hour before they walked out of the large tent.Hari was snuggled into Gai’s side while he held her to him.“This was really fun, Gai-chan. Thank you for such a wonderful date.” Hari told him, looking up at him with a loving smile that sent Gai’s heart pounding,“I’m so glad you had fun, my Youthful Angel. I too had a fantastic time! We’ll have to come again and bring our Youthful friends as well.” Gai said with a sparkly smile.Hari chuckled before she lifted up slightly in her wedges, wrapped her arms around Gai’s neck and kissed him. She’d been wanting to do it since he picked her up and couldn’t hold back any longer.Gai’s eyes widened in surprise before they closed in contentment as he pulled Hari’s body closer to his, and kissed her back. He felt her fingers run through his thick hair before pulling him closer to her by it. It sent shivers up and down his spine in pleasure. He then felt her tongue flick against his bottom lip, wanting in which he did and fireworks went off behind his eyelids.Hari’s tongue danced and twined with Gai’s as they snogged and Hari had to admit that if they didn’t stop soon, she’d be arrested for fucking Gai right there and then. The man was a phenomenal kisser! Hari licked the roof of his mouth, doing a little swirl around the sensitive nerves before sucking on his tongue. Gai shivered in pleasure, growling into her mouth before nibbling on her bottom lip before sucking on her tongue like she did his. Hari purred and mewled as the kiss went on for a few more minutes before they pulled away from each other. A thin piece of saliva string attached to both their mouths trailed between them. Gai watched with heated eyes as his Youthful Angel watched him, lust filling her eyes as her tongue twirled around the string, breaking it and she sucked on her bottom lip.“Kami, I want to take you right now, Hari-chan.” Gai growled lowly, his voice becoming deeper.Hari grinned devilishly up at him. “Want to sleep over tonight? We could . . . cuddle.” She said cheekily.Gai snorted in amusement before kissing her once again. “I’d love to, my Youthful Angel.”Hari grinned before their noses did an Eskimo kiss. “Shall we head back to the house then? It’s pretty late after all and the Fair looks like it’ll be closing soon.”“Yes, let’s head back.” Gai agreed.They walked back through the Fair, through the Village and out of it before Gai once again wrapped his arms around her. They held each other as Hari Apparated them away with a silent POP once again, leaving the twinkling lights and Fair music behind. ∞♦∞ The couple appeared inside of the Uzumaki Main House’s foyer with a silent POP, Hari made sure that the Security Lock Down was on before taking Gai by the hand and leading him up the stairs to her room. The house was silent but that was understandable with it being 1:20am in the morning. Soon enough, Hari led Gai into her large room, closing and locking the door while putting up a Silencing Charm on the entire room.Gai looked curiously around and very much liked what he saw. There were arched windows with shear white and lavender colored curtains that let in the soft moonlight from outside. There were two arched doors that Gai assumed led into the bathroom along with a walk-in closet, the floor was a lovely shade of dark cherry wood with large carpets rolled out throughout the room, a large antique looking dresser, vanity, an entertainment center with a black leather L-shaped couch with white and lavender throw pillows on it and throw blankets took up one area of the room. Dominating the room up against the wall on the right was a large King sized four poster bed that had black/lavender canopy on it, the bedding was black/white/lavender with 4 large fluffy pillows on the bed, and on either side were two nightstands. There was also a bookcase that took up one wall with winged back chairs facing each other, a loveseat, and a coffee table in the center.All in all, it was a very nice comfortable room.“The bathroom is the door on the left, Gai-chan, if you need to use it.” Hari told him before she walked up to her dresser and took her bag off before beginning to take her shoes and clothes off.Gai stood there watching her for a long moment before going to do his business real quick. While he was in the bathroom, Hari changed into a pair of black sleep silk shorts and a white tank top. She took the rest of her hair down before walking over to her bed. She looked around, wondering where Ran was before she spotted her sleeping on the couch on a large pillow with a throw blanket half on and half off. Hari smiled before getting in bed. A moment later while she was getting comfortable, Gai came out with just his jeans on and nothing else.Hari felt herself choke on her spit.“Fuck me,” she breathed out with wide eyes as she just stared at Gai’s chest. His skin was tanned, his chest and arms wide with muscle, his chest was lightly sprinkled with black chest hair that trailed down in a thin line to his bellybutton, and her man had an 8 pack! An honest to freaking God EIGHT PACK!!! It was emphasized by the mouthwatering V-line he had.She felt like she was going to past out.Gai had been paying attention to Hari’s face and eyes as he walked out and he felt his cock beginning to harden even more than it had been all night while they were on their date. Her beautiful emerald green/blue eyes were glowing with lust, want, and possessiveness that made Gai shiver with anticipation and excitement. His eyes trailed over her, watering at the sight of her sun kissed skin that he just wanted to lick, mark, and kiss. He noticed that she’d taken off her bra, her large breasts jiggled slightly as she got up on her knees and crawled towards him. Her tank top gaped opened letting him catch a peak of a caramel colored nipple that his mouth was watering at to suck, lick, kiss, and nibble on. Dear Kami-sama, his Youthful Angel was a Goddess, her body had an hourglass shape to it, toned muscles from training and working out, and an ass that was just begging to be spanked.“Gai-chan,” Hari moaned while she bit her lip.Gai walked the rest of the way up to the bed before his mouth slammed down on hers in a possessive dominant kiss that had them both seeing stars. Hari moaned, wrapping her arms around his neck while his large hands grabbed handfuls of each ass cheek. Gai began to massage her ass while his tongue plundered her mouth. Their tongues did a dance as old as time while Gai got on the large bed with her, pulling her down on top of him as he went to lie down on the bed.Hari’s body shivered when Gai’s large hands continued to massage her arse, she began to gyrate against Gai’s large harden cock that was poking up against her now sensitive wet cunt. They both moaned and groaned as pleasure wreaked havoc on their bodies. Gai began to help move her hips as Hari began to dry hump Gai as their make-out session continued.“Gai-chan, you feel so good,” Hari mewled. “I can’t wait to feel you inside me, pounding into me hard, so I can feel you for the next few days.”Gai growled, thrusting up to meet her downward hips sending her head spinning in pleasure as she let out a loud cry of ecstasy. “Kami, I can’t wait to feel your cunt wrapped around my cock, sucking me in as I pound you into the bed, the wall, and any other surface I can have you, my Youthful Flower. I want to hear your screams as I take you over and over again. Your mouth, your pretty pussy, your ass, they’re going to be mine.” Gai growled into her ear before he began to nibble on it.Hari shook in pleasure at the fantastic erotic picture he painted before she lifted up, her hands spread over his pecs as she began to ride his covered cock hard. Gai moaned as pleasure surged through him, his hands wrapped and gripping onto Hari’s hips as he helped her move faster. He watched with heated eyes, her large breasts bouncing and jiggling while she rode him, her head thrown back, his eyes trailed down to see the wetness leaking through her silk pajama shorts. He really wanted to put his mouth there. With a twist of her hips, Hari’s back arched even more, her breast right in Gai’s face as his mouth latched onto her nipple through her tank top, he began to bite and suck which sent Hari’s orgasm sky rocketing.“GAI!!!” Hari shouted in a high keening voice.Gai continued to move her hips over his covered cock before he came with a growl and calling out Hari’s name.They soon enough came down from their high, Gai’s mouth still attached to her right nipple. He gave it one last suck before placing a kiss between her heaving breasts. He lifted his head and felt his softening cock twitch for a second round, Hari’s face was flushed and sweaty, her mouth slightly opened as her hot moist breath hit Gai’s skin. He trailed his hands from her hips, up her back making her shiver, before he carded his long fingers through her hair. Hari purred, leaning into his touch while Gai’s mouth attached itself once again to her mouth. They kissed for a few minutes while Gai laid back down with Hari still on top of him.“Mmm, that was a wonderful cuddle, Gai-chan,” Hari whispered in his ear.Gai snorted in amusement before he began to shake with laughter while Hari joined him. He stopped a moment later when he felt his cooling cum in his pants.“I’ve got to go clean up real quick, my Youthful Flower.” Gai said, getting ready to move her when he shivered as he felt Hari’s maho wash over the both of them.“There you go, Gai-chan. I also Transfigured your pants into sleep pants so you’re more comfortable.”“Thank you my Youthful Angel.” Gai kissed her forehead.“Mmm, you’re welcome, my Green Beast.” She replied sleepily, getting more comfortable on top of Gai before she began to fall asleep. “Good night Darling.”“Good night my Youthful Angel,” Gai whispered, kissing her forehead once more before sleep took over. ∞♦∞ The next morning found Hari and Gai in the kitchen, waiting for the others to come down. Hari had woken up to the sound of her alarm going off at 6:00am. She’d groaned not wanting to get up from her comfy spot which was Gai’s chest. She had slept on top of him the entire night while he held her to him with one arm, his other one flung out, and his legs spread out like a starfish while he snored, his mouth gaping open. Hari wondered how she had slept through the loud train that was Gai’s snoring, but shrugged before getting up.She went into her bathroom to take a quick shower. She was in the middle of washing her hair when she felt muscular arms wrap around her waist, bringing her naked back to the naked front of Gai’s body. Hari couldn’t help the pleasurable mewl that left her as Gai took over washing her hair and body. Hari decided to do the same, washing Gai’s hair as he sat down on the shower seat that was inside the large shower stall with her standing between his legs as he held her by the waist. When it was time to wash his body though, it took everything in her not to beg Gai to fuck her right then and there. This was because she had finally got a good look at his cock, and good fucking Merlin, the man was hung! Gai had to be at least 10inches and he was thick too, Hari couldn’t wait for that piece of meat to be pounding inside her.After finishing their shower and sharing a few kisses they got dressed. Gai changed into his Shinobi outfit that he always wore while putting his clothes from last night inside a storage scroll he had kept in his pocket. Hari changed into a crop dress shirt that had one long bell-like sleeve that cinched in at her wrist with a dark sapphire blue and white diagonal design on it, high waist black Dragon Hyde leather pants with dark gold buttons going down them on either side in a sailor style, black 4inch stiletto heels that had a webbing design on them, and put the choker Gai won her last night on around her neck, kept her usual earrings in she had gotten that first day she went to Gringotts, and put a gold Goblin made watch on her left wrist that had diamonds, sapphires, and emeralds on it in small triangular shapes. She decided to put her long hair up in an elaborate loose fishtail French braid with several loose piece framing her face and bangs brushed to the side slightly.“You look beautiful, my Youthful Angel,” Gai told her from behind as she put the last touches of her light makeup on.She smiled up at Gai. “Thank you Darling. I’ve got an interview around 9am at Naruto’s school.”Gai nodded. “You will do great, Hari-chan, don’t be nervous, my Youthful Flower.”Hari laughed before kissing Gai on the lips. “I’m not nervous about the interview, I’m more slightly nervous about running my mouth off at the Principal about how he’s let his teachers sabotage Naruto’s education and not doing anything about it. But I will not let them get away with it any longer.”Gai smiled wide, wrapping Hari up in a hug. He kissed her temple. “You do what you believe is right, my Youthful Flower. The fire inside you is burning bright with Youthfulness!”Hari grinned before grabbing Gai by the hand and they walked out of her room, down stairs, and into the kitchen where Hari began to prepare breakfast and lunch for Naruto as well as Gai, because why not? She made blueberry French toast, hash browns, bacon, sausage, scrambled eggs, a fruit salad, toast, and made fresh squeezed orange juice along with coffee. She had just put the finishing touches on Naruto’s and Gai’s lunches and closed the last lid on top of the 4tier bento box before wrapping it up in its emerald green cloth for Naruto when the rest of the house occupants began to shuffle in. She put Naruto’s bento next to the other 4tier bento box she had in one of the cupboards that she made for Gai, this one wrapped in a red/green/and orange cloth she had Transfigured.Naruto was the first one to stumble in, rubbing the sleep from his right eye while Kurama was lying on top of his head still snoozing away.“Morning nee-chan,” Naruto greeted sleepily, still in his pajamas. He hadn’t seen Gai sitting at the table yet.“Good morning sunshine, morning Kura-chan. Did you sleep well?” Hari asked while she walked up to Naruto, placing a kiss on his forehead as well as Kurama’s who gave a small smile as he woke up slightly.Naruto nodded. “I did. Did you and Gai-san have fun on your date?” he asked while taking a seat at the table and began to put together a plate while Hari set down a plate of fish for Kurama on the floor. Kurama jumped off of Naruto’s head and began to eat his breakfast.“We both had a wonderful time!” Hari exclaimed with a wide grin.“That we did, my Youthful Angel!” Gai agreed with a wide smile.Naruto blinked, looking up and away from his delicious breakfast to see Gai sitting there drinking coffee and eating breakfast. “Oh! Sorry Gai-san, I didn’t see you there. Good morning.” Naruto had no idea how he could miss him considering what he wore, but Naruto was going to blame it on not being fully awake.Gai chuckled. “And a Youthful good morning to you as well, Naruto-kun! Do not worry, there is nothing to apologize for.”Naruto nodded before tilting his head. “Did you spend the night?”“I did.” Gai nodded. “Hari-chan asked if I wanted to.”Naruto nodded again before going back to eating. Hari was going to take a seat next to Gai when he pulled her into his lap. She squeaked before laughing at Gai while he helped fix her a plate. Naruto watched with a silly grin on his face. The two of them were pretty cute together. The rest of the family soon came in with Luna skipping in first, followed by Draco, and Fred carrying George on his back.“YOSH! GOOD MORNING MY YOUTHFUL FRIENDS!” Gai greeted with a sparkly grin and psychedelic flowers appearing in the background.Draco jumped, slamming his foot into the table leg and began to curse a blue streak. “Motherfucker on a pogo! Godsdammit! Son of a bitch! Fucknugget! Arse-cunt-motherfucker! Fucking twatwaffle! Cock juggling thundercunt!” he continued cursing under his breath while trying to breathe through the pain radiating through his foot.Naruto gaped at all the curses coming out of his Uncle’s mouth fascinated. He’d have to remember them all. They were great!George was startled and fell off of Fred who grinned at Gai in greeting. George moaned, crawling across the floor and into his chair, mumbling a morning to everyone as he poured himself a big mug of coffee and put a silly straw in it so he could still drink it with his head lying on top of the table. Luna smiled dreamily over at Gai and Hari who was still sitting in his lap.“And a good morn to you, Gai-chan. Did the two of you sleep well?” Luna asked with a wiggle of her brows.Hari snorted while Gai nodded with a smile. “It was a wonderful sleep.”“Yes it was. We cuddled.” Hari replied with a smirk.Luna snorted in return. “Is that what they’re calling it now?”That sent both girls into peals of laughter while Draco dropped into his chair, still cursing a blue streak.“How the bloody hell can you be so lively this early in the morning?” Draco grumbled while pouring a cup of coffee and began to drink it straight.“My Youthful friend, it is a new day! The sun is shining, the birds are chirping, you have to greet the day with a smile!” Gai exclaimed.Draco gave him a deadpanned look. “Uncle Sev will kill him when he finally meets Gai. I’m betting on it.”Fred got out a red journal with a gold fountain pen sticking to it. He opened it up to a new page and wrote something at the top before looking over a Draco with a raised brow.“And what would you like to bet, Mr. Uzumaki-Malfoy?” Fred intoned in his most posh voice.Naruto began to giggle as did Luna.Draco’s lips pinched. “I bet a day that when Uncle Severus meets Gai, he will try to kill him. I bet 10,000 Ryo.”Fred gave a sharp grin before placing the bet inside the Betting Journal. “Please sign here as usual when we are making bets, lil brother.” Fred said, handing the journal over.Draco rolled his eyes before signing his name. It glowed a moment binding Draco to the bet. If he didn’t pay up he’d get pranked till he did if he lost.“Anyone else?” Fred asked.“I’d give it a week,” George replied. “I bet 10,000 Ryo as well.” Again, Fred wrote before handing the journal over for George to sign his name.Luna bobbed her head from side to side. “I bet a week and a half. I wager 15,000 Ryo.” Naruto just giggled the entire time while Gai had crocodile tears running down his cheeks.“How UN-YOUTHFUL! My Youthful Flower, you believe I won’t get killed don’t you?” Gai asked with big puppy eyes.Hari blinked, bit her lip before sighing. “I’m so sorry, Darling, but . . . I bet 2 weeks before Uncle Sev uses him as a Guinea Pig for new potions he’s making. I bet 15,000 Ryo.”Gai wailed while Hari cooed at him apologizing but it was true that Uncle Sev would either try to kill him or just use him as test subject for his Potion’s which could lead to anything really.Gai sat up straight, holding Hari closer to him, his eyes shining brightly with fire and determination. “YOSH! I WILL GET THIS UNCLE SEV TO BE MY FRIEND AND TO LIKE ME! IF I DON’T, I SHALL DO 1,000 LAPS AROUND KONOHA ON MY TWO INDEX FINGERS!!!” Gai vowed.They all stared at him before Draco turned back to Fred. “I’d like to change my bet. He won’t last 5 minutes. I bet 50,000 Ryo.”Gai lost all his fire and began to cry and spoke about his un-Youthful friend while holding onto Hari who just cooed at him while nodding and drank her coffee.Naruto was grinning at the antics of the morning before he finished eating. “Thank you for the meal, nee-chan! It was delicious. I’m going to go get dressed before heading out to school. Will you put my hair up into a high ponytail today?”“Sure sunshine, come here,” Hari motioned him over to stand in front of her. Hari waved her hand at Naruto’s hair, it gathered up into a high ponytail with several small pieces braiding itself. His bangs and side bangs framed his face and Hari conjured up a cute topaz fox shaped clip and clipped it to his right side bangs.“So cute~” Hari cooed along with the others.Naruto blushed while giggling. “OH! Nee-chan, I forgot to tell you! Yesterday I was able to accomplish making the Shadow Clone Jutsu! Hundreds of me were all over the clearing!” Naruto grinned.Everyone in the kitchen was speechless before exclaiming in excitement, praise, cheers, and happiness at Naruto’s accomplishment.“That’s wonderful, sunshine! Do want to make some before you go to school and set them to work?” Hari asked.Naruto nodded excitedly.“Okay, I think you should make 200. I want 100 of them to start on Chakra Control and how to mold it and such, and have 30 of them work on reading and writing. You should also go over your introduction to How to use Chakra books. We have a huge library filled with knowledge so set your clones on them.” Hari told him.“Luna and I will work with 40 of them on healing, poisons, organization, and what plants or edible and poisonous.” Draco said.“Georgie and I will work with 20 of them on tracking, setting traps, weapons, and weapons cleaning.”Gai grinned. “While I train with my team today, I can make a clone and work with the last 10 on Taijutsu, tree walking, water walking, and target practice! My clone shall stay here with Naruto’s 10 clone’s and we’ll train somewhere outside!”“Thank you Gai-chan!” Hari said, kissing him soundly on the lips.Naruto bounced in excitement. “This is great! Thanks so much everyone! I won’t let you down! I’ll work really hard and make you all proud for taking the time to help me learn! –dattebayo!”They all smiled at him.“I want you to work on training your body, sunshine. I’ll help you when you get out of school today and if any of your friends come over, I’ll help train them as well if they want.”Naruto couldn’t help himself anymore and glomped his nee-chan. She chuckled while holding him close and kissing his forehead.“You’re the best nee-chan ever!!! I love you so much,” he whispered before kissing her cheek, picking up Kurama, and ran out of the room to go get dressed.“DON’T FORGET YOUR LUNCH!” Hari shouted.“I WON’T! I’LL GET IT BEFORE I LEAVE!” Naruto shouted back.Hari chuckled, leaning into Gai as he held her close and kissed her temple.“You’re doing a fantastic job raising him, Hari-chan.” Gai told her.“Thanks Darling, I want him to learn as much as he can before he graduates and goes off to start his ninja career.”“With you and the others in his corner he will do fantastic!”They were all finishing up with eating breakfast when Naruto came back downstairs. He was dressed in the same thing as yesterday except this time his sleeveless shirt was white and he wore the necklace Draco had bought him. Naruto walked over to the counter, and put his bento inside his bag before turning around and smiling.“I made 200 clones and gave them their orders. 100 of them took off outside to get started with Chakra Control and 10 of them following with books on the different Chakra Control exercises from the library. 20 are working in the library on reading and writing and will read and learn other stuff once they get the basics out of the way. 40 are waiting for Aunt Runa and Uncle Draco in the living room, 20 are waiting in the dojo for Uncle George and Uncle Fred, and 10 of them are in the backyard waiting for Gai-sensei.”“YOSH! Well, I should get going but before that, I’ll make a clone and set him to work with you, Naruto-kun.” Gai told him before standing up with Hari in his arms. “Have a Youthful day, my Youthful Angel, and thank you for the bento!” Gai said kissing her goodbye.“Bye Gai-chan, have a wonderful day. You to, sunshine. I’ll be at your school later for my interview, so if I’m done early, I’ll come see you.”“Okay nee-chan, bye bye!” Naruto said before following Gai outside to the backyard after Gai picked up his bento and put it inside his storage scroll.“Well, we should get dressed and start our lessons.” Draco said. “By the way, did Naruto take his Nutrient and Height Restoration Potions?”Hari frowned before shaking her head.Draco let out a heavy sigh before running out after Naruto. A few minutes later everyone heard hacking and cursing with Draco’s cackling before he walked back into the house with a smirk on his face.“He took them and I gave him the one he needs to take at lunch.”Hari nodded. “I’ll see you guys later. Good luck and have fun!”The others chuckled before leaving the kitchen to get ready to start their day. ∞♦∞ Hari was about 10 minutes away from the academy, she’d left the house after telling everyone she was leaving. She was feeling a lot of eyes on her as she walked through the Village like she was walking on a runway. It helped that she Charmed all her heels and boots to feel like the comfiest and broken in pair of sneakers she had. She’d just turned a corner when she heard a loud thunderous bark and several people screaming and shouting in fear. Hari frowned, when her eyes lit up at seeing Bull running towards her with a happy dog smile and Pakkun on top of his head, holding on for dear life.“Hi sweetheart, how are you~” Hari cooed as she stood face to face with the giant Bulldog. It still amazed her how freaking tall and huge he was and the dog was pure freaking bloody muscle!Bull snuffled into her neck, wagging his cropped stubby tail in happiness. He and Pakkun had been on their morning walk with the others when they all smelt Hari’s lovely scent. Bull and Pakkun were the first to get to her.“Good morning Hari-chan,” Pakkun greeted.“Morning Pakkun-chan! How are you doing, honey?” Hari greeted back while scratching him behind the ear which made his back leg begin to shake in pleasure.“Good. You look very nice. Are you on your way somewhere?”“I have an interview at the academy at 9am, so I’m on my way over there right now.”Pakkun nodded just as the other Ninken arrived making the people that were on the streets cry out again. They surrounded Hari and greeted her happily.Hari grinned as she began to pet them all. “Good morning babies! How are you all doing today?” Hari asked.“Good morning Hari-hime-chan! I’m doing great, thanks for asking!” Bisuke greeted with a happy doggy smile.“You look very pretty, hime-chan,” Shiba said.“Thank you Shiba. I have an interview at the academy in a few minutes.”“Will we get to see you later?” asked Urushi as he sat down looking up at her.“I don’t see why not, although after Naru-chan gets out of school, I’ll be helping him with training at the Uzumaki Compound. You’re welcome to come if you want.”“YEAH!!!” Akino, Uhei, and Guruko exclaimed excitedly.Hari chuckled when she felt a familiar aura coming towards them.“You guys can’t just run off like that! You’ll give people heart attacks!” Kakashi scolded as he landed right beside Hari from the 5-story building like it was nothing.“But Kashi-chan, Hari-chan was here!” whined Akino and Bisuke.Kakashi sighed before looking at the gorgeous exotic woman and gave a smile in greeting. “Morning Hari-hime-chan.”“Good morning Kashi-chan,” she greeted back, lifting up onto her tippy toes to give him a kiss on his masked cheek.Kakashi felt himself beginning to blush as a warm feeling began to spread throughout his chest. “How was your date last night?”Hari’s grin widen, her eyes glowing with happiness. “It was so much fun! We went to the Firefly Springs Village Fair. And I won you something but you’ll get it later if you come over to the house later this afternoon.”Kakashi smiled and nodded.Hari looked down at her watched and cursed. “Fucking Flamenuggets! I’m sorry guys, I’ve got to go or I’ll be late.” She gave each dog a kiss on the head and Kakashi another kiss on the cheek. “I’ll see you later.” Hari waved as she took off running in 4inch heels like it was nothing.It astounded everyone around her that she was able to run in those things that they thought as death traps.“BYE HARI-CHAN!!!” all the dogs yelled along with Kakashi who waved. Bull gave a louder bark that shook the ground a bit.Hari made it with two minutes to spare.SAFE, she shouted internally, walking inside the building. Classes had already started so there were no students running around the halls. She walked towards the sign that said Front Office on it. Hari opened the door and walked into a medium sized room with a front desk that was manned by a woman in her 50’s.The woman looked up and greeted Hari with a welcoming smile. “Hello there dear, how may I help you?”Hari smiled in return and held out her hand. “Good morning Miss,” Hari looked down to see her name, “Shou-san. My name is Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime. I have an appointment with Principal Tanaka Momiji for an interview for a new teacher’s position.”Miss Shou’s eyes widened before nodding. “Of course Uzumaki-Kuro-hime-sama! Let me just let him know you’re here and you can head right in.”Hari nodded and watched while Miss Shou walked over to another door that was closed and knocked before heading in. A man in his 50’s rushed out behind Miss Shou and bowed to Hari.“Good morning Uzumaki-Kuro-hime-sama! It’s wonderful to meet you. I am Tanaka Momiji, Principal for Konoha Ninja Academy. Welcome.”Hari shook his hand. “Thank you Principal Tanaka, and please, both of you just call me Hari. My title is long and a mouthful.”Both older adults blinked in surprise before nodding.“Please come in and we’ll start. Would you like any tea or coffee?”“No, thank you,” Hari replied before walking inside the Principal’s office and took a seat. She crossed her right leg over her left and waited for Tanaka to take a seat.“Now then, Lord 3rd Hokage-sama told me that you were interested in teaching our young hopeful Genin’s and future Shinobi. Could you please tell me a bit about yourself, education, and what kind of experience do you have?”So for the next 2 hours Hari talked about her life, education, and experience. She didn’t hide anything and answered Tanaka’s questions when he had one. He was amazed at Hari-hime’s life and what she had been through, what she had achieved. She was an extraordinary woman and she would be a delight to have as one of their teachers’.“Would you tell me what you would like to teach the children in your special class?”“Well I would be teaching them how to survive in the wild, different exercises for Chakra Control, Elemental Powers if any of them have the affinities, organization, weapons, first-aid, poisons and what is edible and what isn’t in the wild, how to cook, how to read the stars if they are lost, physical education, anatomy, Sealing, the list goes on, Principal Tanaka. I will also have a sign-up sheet for other classes that I’ll be teaching to the older Shinobi who are interested as well as the younger. I have a lot of knowledge and I want these children to learn as much as they can before they go out into the world and become ninja. The world as a Shinobi is dangerous and I want my students to be able to survive in it even if I have to pound these lessons into their heads. There’s so many things that they should be taught that isn’t provided here until now with me being here to provide it.”Tanaka’s eyes had widened in amazement at everything she wanted to teach.“Those all sound wonderful, Hari-hime-kun. I very much look forward to seeing you accomplish all of this and if it works out, we can hire other teachers and you can teach them a specific subject so not everything is upon your shoulders.”Hari grinned with a nod. “I have other ideas but I believe I’ll have to convince Hiru-jiji-chan to them first, but I believe with my entire heart that it’ll help the children.”Tanaka nodded. “Well then on behalf of the academy, I would like to welcome you, Hari-sensei.”Hari smiled before she took in a deep breath before blowing it out. “Before anything else happens, I would like to speak to you on another serious matter, Principal Tanaka, which has to do with one of your student’s that happens to be my little brother.”Tanaka sat up straighter, his kind elderly face taking on a serious expression and nodded. “Speak freely Hari-hime-kun. I have not heard of anything concerning a student, so please tell me what has happened.”Hari’s AK eyes glowed eerily in the florescent lighting of the office. “Uzumaki Naruto has been treated despicably by several of your teachers while he has been enrolled here. I know how this Village has treated my little brother since he was born and now that I am here, I will not stand for anyone to treat him with such despicable behavior ever again. I have permission from Lord 3rd Hokage-sama to tell you this. Uzumaki-Namikaze Naruto is the son of the late Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato, and the Red Hot-Blooded Hobanero, Uzumaki Kushina. He sealed the Nine-Tails inside his very own son and his last request for his Village that he saved at the cost of his and his wife’s lives was for Naruto to be seen as a Hero.”Tanaka felt all the blood vanish from his face as he took on a sickly pale color. Dear Kami, what has this Village done?! He thought as anguish filled him.“Naruto has grown up being hated, slandered, and abused mentally and physically by this Village, mostly by the Civilians and a handful of Shinobi. Now that I am here along with my family, I Vow on my life and Magic to protect him with my last breath. Your teachers excluding Umino Iruka, has treated my little brother shamefully. They are full grown bloody adults and should be ashamed of themselves for taking their hatred out on a little boy by sabotaging his education. I know Naruto loves to prank but he does that when class has not even begun and after. He has been given detention during classes and that is why he misses his other classes and gets into even more trouble when he tries to explain where he was, only to get yelled at and either thrown out of the classroom or more detentions. Because of what they’re doing to him, he cannot do the work and pass because he cannot read or write very well. No one has ever taught him, he is passing by the skin of his teeth, Principal Tanaka. But now that I and my family are here, the situation will be recertified.”Tanaka felt shamed by his teachers and vowed to give them all a tongue lashing if Hari-hime-sama didn’t get to them first.“I expect you to discipline your teachers, Principal Tanaka, for their behavior, because if I see it or hear about it from Naruto, his friends, or anything like this happening to another student, my Scythe will come out for blood, Tanaka Momiji, and I will have my pound of flesh because I have warned you and I will them when I am introduced. I will not let my little brother be hurt any longer by your teachers. As Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime, Head of 8 Celestial, Ancient, and Noble Houses, do I make myself clear, Principal Tanaka Momji?”He gave her a sharp nod.“Clean house or I will.”“Hai Hari-hime-sama, it shall be done and upon the academy, I apologize most profusely for the negligence that has been shown towards Uzumaki-Namikaze Naruto.”Hari gave him a sharp nod. “What I have told you about Naruto’s parents’ does not leave this room.”“As you wish, my lady.” Tanaka bowed his head.Hari’s serious expression and the heavy atmosphere in the office lifted and vanished as she gave him a kind smile. “Thank you for seeing and listening to me. When shall I be expected to start?”Tanaka felt a smile cross his face in relief. “How does the day after tomorrow sound?”“Perfect.”They both stood and shook hands.“I will see you on Thursday, Principal Tanaka. Would it be all right if I pop in to see Naruto before I leave?”“Of course, Hari-hime-kun! He is in room 7-B right now on the 2nd floor. They should be on lunch break or getting ready to.”“Thank you, Principal Tanaka, good day.”“Good day Hari-hime-kun.”After she left, Tanaka felt his entire body begin to shiver while sweat poured down his face and soaked his shirt. That had to be the most terrifying woman he’d ever met in his entire life besides Mitarashi Anko and Shinju Tsunade. Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna was someone to never cross, and he hoped after he spoke with his teachers in a sudden teachers meeting, they’d understand too. Kami, he hoped none of them were dumb enough to go against his warnings. ∞♦∞ It only took a few minutes to find room 7-B on the 2nd floor. Hari knocked before sliding the door opened to see Iruka blinking at her surprised before he grinned at her.“Hari-hime-chan, welcome! How are you?” Iruka asked as the entire class went silent. She felt all the children staring at her with wide eyes.“Good afternoon Iruka-chan,” Hari greeted with a grin of her own. “I’m doing great actually. Principal Tanaka told me that classes were about to go to lunch?”“Ah, yes! You’re all dismissed for lunch break.” Iruka said before several students jumped up in cheers and ran out of the room while others stayed seated or stood up to eat with their friends. “So what brings you here today?”“I just got done interviewing for a teaching job here.”Iruka’s eyes widened before he gripped Hari’s hands and asked with big shiny eyes, “Did you get it?!”Hari’s grin widened before giving him a peace sign. “Hai!”Iruka laughed. “I’m so happy! When do you start?”“I start the day after tomorrow.”“We’ll have to go out and get drinks to celebrate.”Hari nodded. “I’d like that. Anko-chan has been wanting to take me to the bar so we can all hang out.”Iruka snorted. “Anko does love her alcohol.”“NEE-CHAN!”With Seeker reflexes, Hari caught Naruto and hugged him to her. He wrapped his arms around her neck and legs around her waist. Hari cast a wandless/wordless Feather Light Charm as she held Naruto.“Naruto-kun! Are you trying to sneak attack me now?” Hari laughed.Naruto smooshed their cheeks together and began to rub their cheeks together. Iruka couldn’t help but coo at the two of them.“How did the interview go? Did you get the job? Are you going to start teaching here? Tell me, nee-chan, please!” Naruto whined.Hari snorted. “Yes, I’m your new Sensei for the Special Classes. I’ll be starting the day after tomorrow.”“YATTA (HOORAY)!!!”Hari laughed while she felt someone else glomp her. She blinked and looked down to see Ino. “Ino-chan, hello sweetheart!”“Hi Hari-chan! I’m so happy that you’re going to be one of our Sensei’s!”Hari nodded and could see several of Naruto’s classmates staring at her curiously. She grinned when she saw Shikamaru sleeping away on his desk. With Naruto and Ino still attached to her, Hari walked up the steps and stopped in front of Shikamaru who snoozed away. She reached out and stroked his hair. The others stared wide eyed because usually no one woke Shikamaru from his naps without him snapping at them unless they were one of his friends or a teacher.Shikamaru grumbled before one eye slit opened slightly, blurry from sleep till he saw Hari standing in front of him.“Hari-chan,” Shikamaru mumbled sleepily with a small smile which surprised several people.“Hey honey, are you feeling okay?” Hari asked concerned, placing her cool hand against Shikamaru’s warm forehead.“I’m sleepier than usual.” He answered, leaning into her nice cool hand.“Are you coming over to the house after school with Naruto? If you are, Draco can give you a Pepper-Up Potion, it’ll help you feel better before whatever cold you’ve got even begins.”Shikamaru nodded. “I’ll come over.”Hari smiled. “Good, I’ll let Draco know then.” She placed Naruto down on top of the table next to Shikamaru head who decided this was a good chance to use Naruto as a pillow. He laid his head on Naruto’s thigh with a sigh while Naruto smiled down at him and rubbed Shikamaru’s back soothingly. Shikamaru felt like purring. “Sunshine, don’t forget to take your Nutrient Potion as well.”“I promise, nee-chan,” Naruto answered with a smile.Hari nodded before she turned to Ino who was still wrapped around her waist. “Are you coming over as well, Ino-chan?”“Mmm-hmm! We’re going to do more training!”Hari grinned. “Yep, and I’ll be helping. Naruto needs to build up his body strength so I’ll be helping out.”Ino’s eyes sparkled in excitement. “YATTA!!!”Hari laughed before turning to the children that seemed to be a part of their group. “Hello everyone, it’s nice to meet you all. I’m Naruto’s nee-chan, Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime, please call me Hari. What are all your names?”“Hi Hari-chan! I’m Akimichi Choji! Nice to meet you,” Choji greeted before eating a chip. “You cooking is so good!”Hari grinned at that. “Thank you so much, Choji-kun! Ino-chan told me your family runs a very popular restaurant. I’ll make sure to come by.”“Yes! Please do.”“I-I’m Hyuga H-Hinata, Hari-hime-sama. It’s n-n-nice t-to meet y-you.” Stuttered Hinata with a blush.“You too Hinata-chan. Your eyes are as beautiful as Neji’s.” Hari told her.Hinata blinked in surprise. “Y-you kn-know N-Neji-nii-san?!”Hari nodded. “I met him my first day here along with his two teammates Lee and Tenten, and Gai-chan.”“O-oh, how w-was he?” she asked shyly.Hari blinked. “Hmm, he was a bit suspicious of us when we appeared out of nowhere, but we soon had him smiling. Luna and I have a way of getting people to smile while telling stories.”Hinata smiled at that.“Hiya, Hari-hime-chan! I’m Inuzuka Kiba and this is my partner Akamaru.” Kiba greeted with a wild grin and a happy bark from Akamaru.“Wonderful to meet you as well, Kiba-kun, Akamaru-chan! He’s adorable,” Hari cooed at Akamaru who wagged his tail wildly and licked Hari’s hand while she scratched behind his ear.Kiba chuckled. “Thanks, he’s a good Ninken.”“Hello Hari-hime-sama. I’m Uchiha Sauske.” Sauske greeted seriously.“Oh my, Merlin! You look like a mini Uncle Severus!” Hari laughed. “It’s nice to meet you, Sauske-kun.”Sauske was curious. “Who’s Severus-san?”“Oh, he’s the youngest at most sought after Potion Master in my old world, and he’s also one of the best Spy’s. He’ll be moving here soon hopefully. He’ll get a kick out of meeting you. He has a glare that would make your skin crawl!” Hari gleefully told him. She couldn’t wait for the two to meet.Sauske was intrigued by the man he was just told of. “I look forward to meeting him.”Shino blushed as those beautiful exotic emerald green/icy blue eyes focused on him. He bit his lip and said, “Hello Hari-hime-sama. I’m Aburam Shino, it’s nice to meet you.”“So kawii,” Hari mumbled under her breath but Shino heard her as well as the others who grinned wide or smirked. “It’s nice to meet you as well, Shino-kun.”“Um, Naruto-kun told me about the charms and spells you placed on his book bag, and I . . . I was wondering . . . would you please do the same to mine as well as my jars?”Hari tilted her head curiously. “Sure but can I ask why the jars too?”Shino squirmed internally. He was nervous about telling her since others were always changing their opinion once he told them about his tenants as well as his hobby. “I . . . I like to go out into the forest and discover new insects and draw them as well as collect them.”“How wonderful! I brought over several different species from my old world. My Uncle Sev is interested in the same thing while he collects other types of Potion Ingredients. You two will get along like a house on fire!” Hari giggled. “If you come on over, sweetie, I’ll be more than happy to fix up your bag and any jars you bring over.”Shino felt a giant smile spread across his face. “Thank you so much.”Hari couldn’t help but glomp him, wrapping him up in a warm loving hug. Shino was so surprised that it took a moment to respond. He slowly lifted his arms and returned the hug that was freely given. The only people who ever hugged him had been his Father, Naruto, and now Hari. It was really nice till he felt his tenants get curious and a few of them popped out of his arms and crawled onto Hari.Hari carded her hand through Shino’s fluffy hair when she felt something tickle her. She blinked, lifting her hand away from Shino. She wasn’t paying attention to Shino who was beginning to freak out internally while his friends looked on in worry and slight terror. They didn’t want Hari to freak and start yelling at how gross Shino was.But they were in for quite the surprise when Hari laughed.“My, my, little ones, you do seem hungry. Don’t eat too much of my magic though. You don’t want to get sick since you’re not used to it.” Hari told them as she stroked a finger down one of their backs.They shivered in happiness making little chirps and buzzes before flying back onto Shino and burrowing back inside his arms.“Wow, that’s pretty bad arse, Shino-kun!”Shino’s eyes had practically bugged out by this point. “Y-you’re n-not disgusted?!”Hari snorted. “Why the bloody hell would I be disgusted? I had a self-absorbed, egotistical, power hungry, megalomaniac psycho’s soul piece stuck in my head for years. Thank Merlin that soul piece loved me like a little sister though, because otherwise shit would have been worse. Anyway, I’d never judge like that, plus I think its pretty damn cool. People will underestimate you thinking you’re weak when they take away your weapons and the BAM!!!” she smacked her hands together in a loud clap making the group of children jump in surprise. “Your friends pop out and start attacking and sucking them dry of their Chakra. You should be very proud of yourself that you have such trusting and loyal friends.”Shino felt his eyes well up with unshed tears. “Thank you.” He whispered.“Anytime sugarplum!” and placed a kiss on his forehead. “I hope to see you all at some point at the Uzumaki House, but I’ve got to get going. See you. Bye Iruka-chan!” Hari waved as she walked back down the stairs.“Bye Hari-hime-chan,” Iruka waved.“Bye nee-chan!” Naruto waved with a grin.“Bye Hari-chan!” Ino, Shikamaru, Choji, and Kiba said with smiles. Akamaru barked a goodbye.“Bye Hari-hime-sama,” Hinata, Shino, and Sauske waved, both with shy smiles.Hari had just closed the door and started walking when she bumped into a bubblegum pink haired girl. She was about to see if she was okay when the girl beat her to it.“Would you watch where you’re fucking going, Aho (Idiot)! I swear to fucking Kami, if you messed up my dress or hair, I will end you, you moron! I have to be perfect for my Sauske-kun!” the little girl snarled, not even looking up as she straightened and smoothed out her dress.“Wow, you’re a bitchy little hag, aren’t you?” Hari quipped in her Lady Malfoy voice she used for morons and arseholes.Sakura flinched at the cold voice, her jade eyes widening in surprise and horror when she realized who she had just insulted.“I-I-I-I-I−”“A Dunderhead then. How . . . utterly perfect.” Hari deadpanned. “Little girl, I suggest you learn some manners. You’re lucky that I’m a chill hime otherwise, I could have you arrested, put in jail, have you kicked out of the ninja program for the rest of your life, and pretty much make your little life a living HELL. Am I clear,” Hari said, not asked.Sakura nodded her head vigorously, shivering and sweating at the tiny amount of KI that Hari was exuding. Sakura felt sick and like she was going to pass out.“Y-y-y-yes ma’am, I-I-I’m t-terribly s-s-s-sorry!” Sakura bowed low.“Good, what’s your name?” Hari asked, crossing her arms under her chest.“H-H-Haruno S-S-Sakura,” she stuttered in a small voice.“Haruno-san, I will be keeping an eye on you. I’m one of your new Sensei’s that will be starting the day after tomorrow. You better have learned to control that Dunderheaded mouth of yours, or I will be very, very cross. Am I clear,” Hari stated, her AK eyes glowing like chips of ice.“H-H-HAI!!!” Hari nodded before walking away from the little brat. Her good mood had slightly evaporated. She needed some fun. Hmm, maybe she could go check out the Jounin Station or T&I. She hadn’t seen Anko, Ibiki, or any of her other friends since yesterday. With that plan in mind, Hari practically skipped out of the school with a mischievous smile on her face.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Inside the Jounin Station were a handful of people.Genma, Raido, Hayete, and Aoba were in the middle of playing a card game at a round table, throwing in chips every now and again.Asuma was leaning back in a recliner while reading a newspaper while smoking near an opened window.Kurenai was practicing a new hobby she had taken an interest in: knitting. She was mumbling underneath her breath though in agitation, because it seemed all she was doing was knotting up her creation, and it was just taking on the shape of a big blob. She was seconds away from taking her knitting needle and stabbing the damn thing.Anko was sitting next to her on the beige loveseat. She was leaning with her head in Kurenai’s lap while her legs were thrown over the arm of the couch, kicking in excitement as she read the newest Icha Icha book. She was giggling lecherously which made the men at the card table look up with different expressions of unease. Anko giggling like that never led to anything good.Inoichi and Shikaku were sitting across from each other with a shōgi board between the two of them. They were both staring down at the board in deep concentration, with pieces all over the place. At the moment it was Inoichi’s turn, and he was a lil bit stumped in where to move. He could count on one hand how many times he’d been able to beat Shikaku and that was only three times in the 2 ½ decades they’d known each other. He isn’t even going to count their baby and toddler years.“Hmm, so where you going to move, my friend?” Shikaku’s deep voice inquired.Inoichi could hear the smirk in his voice and chanced a look up at one of his best friend’s to see that all knowing annoying smirk. Inoichi scowled at him for moment before looking back down at the board.Shikaku was indeed smirking while leaning back, arms crossed over his wide chest.Inoichi narrowed his blue eyes at his friend’s bright amber ones once again when he looked back up. He focused back on the board, nibbling on his bottom lip.Choza was sitting in another loveseat, munching on some dumplings his lovely wife had made for him, watching in amusement as his two best friends battled over the shōgi board. He chuckled at seeing Inoichi’s face which was beginning to twitch.The noise inside the large room suddenly came to a lull like it sometimes does, it was beginning to pick up when they all heard the clicking sound of heels coming down the hallway. Some of them frowned, wondering who could be coming into their sanctuary. Not many Shinobi wore heels unless it were the standard 1inch or 2 ½ inch Shinobi heels if one was interested.“Please, dear Kami-sama, don’t be a civilian,” Genma and Raido grumbled.“Don’t jinx us, Gen-kun, Rai-kun.” Choza told them with a frown, although he couldn’t fathom why a civilian would be coming to the JSS. He prayed nonetheless that it wasn’t a civilian delivering a message, because it’s happened in the past.They all looked up to see the door opened to reveal Hari-hime who was dressed to the nines. Inoichi and Shikaku’s eyes left their game to trail their eyes from her clad 4inch stiletto feet, up her long legs that were encased in black leather that fit her like a second skin, trailing up her revealed sun-kissed toned stomach, past her large breasts in a one long sleeved crop top, up to her sparkling amused exotic emerald green/icy blue eyes that were looking around the room in interest.“HARI-CHAN!!!” Anko squealed, tossing her book onto the table and leaping from the loveseat she had been lying on, to attach herself to Hari.Hari caught her with her Seeker reflex’s and laughed which filled the room with how bright and happy it was. Everyone in the room couldn’t help but smile, grin, or smirk at the sound. It was quite lovely.“Hello Anko-chan! Are you channeling your inner Naruto? He did the same thing to me not too long ago after I got done with my interview with Principal Tanaka.” Hari chuckled while hugging her friend back.Anko wrapped her arms around Hari’s neck and squished her into her large breasts while rubbing her cheek on top of Hari’s head.“I can’t help it! I’ve missed you since yesterday!” Anko whined.Hari mumbled something but it was lost within Anko’s cleavage.“Anko, release Hari-chan!” Kurenai ordered from her seat while still trying to knit.“But, Nai-chan,” Anko whined.Hari said something, but it was lost once again inside Anko’s cleavage.“Anko,” Kurenai gave her The Eye before Anko let Hari up from her cleavage with a pout.Hari blinked, blurry eyed for a moment. “Dear Merlin, someone can get lost in there.” Hari looked down at Anko’s cleavage curiously, Anko following along while humming. “You sure no one’s gotten lost in there?” Hari inquired.There were loud snorts from all around before laughter filled the lounge.“No one that didn’t want to at least!” Anko wiggled her brows while giving Hari a lecherous grin.Hari tossed her head back, laughing uproariously at Anko’s bluntness.“So what brings you hear, Hari-chan?” Kurenai asked before she snarled when her yarn tore. “Kami! I’m never going to get this!”Hari led Anko back to the loveseat that Kurenai was sitting on. She took a seat beside her while Anko sat on the armrest, and watched Hari take the yarn from Kurenai’s hands. She waved a hand over the yarn which glowed for a moment before it was rolled into a neat ball once again. Everyone focused with intrigued faces at seeing Hari use Maho once again. It was fascinating and just plain cool.“First things first, Nai-chan, what are you trying to knit?” Hari asked with a raised black brow.Kurenai blinked. “Um, I want to make a blanket. It looked like the easiest thing to make in the book.” She waved her hand at the opened book on the table.Hari nodded. “It is once you know what you’re doing besides the braided chain. Here, let me show you. First, you need to tie a slip knot so your blanket doesn’t unravel.” Hari showed her and Kurenai watched avidly as did Anko and the others who were interested. “Next, you slip the knot onto your left knitting needle like so,” Hari continued as she slipped it onto a needle. “You good so far?”“Hai, please continue.” Kurenai replied.Hari nodded. “Okay, so next, you want to hold the yarn in your hand like so,” Hari showed while having the piece of fluffy blue yarn in hand and wrapped around her thumb and showing off a pointer shape with her thumb up and index finger holding straight out. “You’ll then take the end of your needle and loop it under the yarn and put it onto your needle.” Hari instructed while doing it.Kurenai nodded once again.“That’s your first casting. So you just repeat this . . . How big do you want this blanket to be?” Hari asked.Kurenai blinked. “Um . . .”“You want it to be able to wrap around you and maybe someone else so you can share?” Hari asked.“Yes, that sounds nice.” Kurenai said with a nod and smile.“Hmm, 80 should be fine then since this yarn you got is big and fluffy, plus you’re using thicker knitting needles as well, and their longer too so they’ll be able to hold that many loops even squished. It should be fine, if not, I’ll help you make another one.”“Thank you Hari-chan.” Kurenai smiled at her.“You’re welcome. Okay, so you’re going to want to do about 80 of these castings. I’ll do them first so I can show you the next step and then you can do it from there. Sound good?”“Hai.”So for the next few minutes Hari showed Kurenai while Anko and the others were still watching fascinated at how quickly Hari was knitting. Her fingers and the knitting needle were flowing flawlessly as she worked. Soon enough there were 80 stitches on the needle.“So next step is to take your second knitting needle in your right hand like so,” Hari demonstrated. “Now, to do your first knit stitch, you’ll have to go to your first loop here, and stick your second needle through the first loop like so, so now the needles are front to back.”Kurenai nodded.“Now you’re making a nice cross like so with the needles. Next you’ll hold both needles in your left hand while with your right hand you take the extra bit of yarn that hasn’t been knitted over and under your needle and hold them together. With the right hand needle you then start pulling it out from underneath and pushing it through the first loop to make another cross on top, and with that you take that stitch off the left needle like so, and it’ll now be on your right needle. That’s your first knit stitch. You repeat this for the next 80 times.” Hari soon finished this within minutes and then showed it to Kurenai. “And that is your first knitted row, and you just continue to do that till you have no more yarn.”“Thank you, Hari-chan, you made it look a lot easier than the instructions I read from the book told me.” Kurenai said gratefully.“No problem, Nai-chan, I’m more than happy to help. Let me know when you’re finished and I’ll show you how to cast off or you can follow what the book says.”“Okay, you made it look so easy.” Kurenai said as she began to knit again, but this time with a new determination.Hari laughed. “Believe me, I was a disaster at it at first. I only did it because of my sister/best friend Hermione. She’s always trying to learn new things and she loves giving handmade gifts most of the time instead of bought ones. She wanted someone to learn with and chose me and our Uncle Remy. I can’t tell you how many times we both almost stabbed each other with the knitting needles though, because of how frustrating it was at first. Thank Merlin Uncle Remy was there or else it would have been a bloodbath. You just got to get into the groove of it and it’ll come simply to you.”Kurenai nodded and began to do just that.“So how did your interview go?” Anko asked, looking away from Kurenai who was now more relaxed and seemed to be enjoying her new hobby now that she knew what she was doing.“Really well. I start the day after tomorrow. I came by because there was this little bubblegum haired brat that slightly diminished my good mood, and I wanted to come visit you all.” Hari grinned.Anko grinned right back before tilting her head. “What bubblegum haired brat?”Hari scowled. “Haruno Sakura, a dunderheaded fool if I ever saw one. She’s more obsessed with her looks, make-up, and clothing, rather than becoming a Shinobi. She’s also obsessed with Sauske-kun who I also met along with a few of Naruto’s other friends. She reminds me of the fangirls and fanboys in my old world. If she doesn’t change, she’s going to not only get herself hurt or killed, but someone else as well. I’ll be pissed if she’s on Naruto’s team and tries to hurt him in anyway shape or form. That girl seems self-centered and has delusions of epic proportions, and I don’t like judging people I first meet, but dear Merlin, she rubs me the wrong way. Hopefully she’ll change her ways when my class starts.”The others nodded along.“She used to be friends with Ino, she was a shy girl and kind, but once they both discovered boys, their friendship went down the drain, especially when it came out they both had crushes on Sauske. Thank Kami Ino is changing from one of those fangirls though.” Inoichi told them with a shiver.Hari shook her head before she sat up in excitement. “On a better note, I have presents for you all!” she giggled while digging through her trusty messenger bag and waving her hand inside of it. They all watched with wide eyes as something began to move inside of her messenger bag.“Presents?! What did you get me, Hari-chan?!” Anko asked excitedly. She loved presents when she got them.“Here you go, Anko-chan.” Hari said before she enlarged the huge 15ft long stuffed bright lime green and purple glittery snake. Hari cast a Charm on each toy that would make them all act like they were alive as well as Spells and Charms that kept them from being torn, water proof, fire proof, or any other type of damage from happening.The snake slithered out from Hari’s bag and wrapped itself around Anko, cuddling her. Anko’s eyes grew wide with wonder before squealing in happiness. She wrapped her arms around the snake and cooed at it.“It’s so freaking cute!!! Thank you so much, Hari-chan!” Anko said, leaning over and kissing Hari’s cheek.Hari laughed. “You’re welcome, Anko-chan. Nai-chan, this one is yours.”A giant 5ft stuffed penguin waddled out of Hari’s bag next to cuddle into Kurenai’s side. Kurenai giggled like a little school girl while she began to pet its head.“I love her! Wait, is it a girl or a boy?” she asked curiously.Hari shrugged. “That’s up to you, my friend. They don’t put those sorts of parts on a stuffed toy.”There were snorts and guffaws of amusement from all over the room.Kurenai nodded amused. “Looks like a girl. I’ll name her Emi.”Hari grinned. “Asuma-kun, this one is yours.”Asuma blinked before he shook in laughter as a 5ft stuffed beige sloth crawled out before it crawled onto Asuma’s lap, wrapping its long arms around his neck and cuddling Asuma, not wanting to let him go anytime soon.“Thank you, Hari-hime-chan.” Asuma said, his voice laced in amusement.“Glad you like it.” Hari then turned to the boys at the table. “Genma, this ones yours.”Genma blinked wide eyed, wondering what he’d get and he wasn’t at all disappointed. He laughed in glee as a giant 10ft long emerald green crocodile crawled out of the bag next and over to Genma who couldn’t wait for his new stuffed toy to come to him. He got up and ran right up to it, picked it up and started hugging the crap out of it.“I love it! Thank you, thank you, thank you!!!” Genma crowed while spinning around with his new stuffed croc in his arms.Hari laughed. “You’re welcome. Raido, this one’s yours.”Raido looked away from Genma dancing around with his stuffed croc, to get a face full of black fur. Raido let out a girlish scream before pulling whatever was on his face away. He looked down and saw he was holding a 5ft tall black/grey gorilla in his hands that was trying to get back at hugging his face to death.“T-t-thank you, Hari-hime-chan.” Raido croaked before he lost his grip on his stuffed gorilla and it climbed up to his shoulders and wrapped his arms around Raido’s head.Hari laughed. “You’re welcome. Hayete-kun, this one is yours.”Hayete looked away nervously from Raido and Genma’s stuffed animals to fall practically in love with his. A giant 5ft stuffed white sheep hopped out and over to Hayete. He picked up his stuffed sheep and couldn’t help but cuddle it. It was so soft!“Thank you.” He murmured with a happy smile.Hari continued to grin. “You’re very welcome! Aoba, this one is for you.”Aoba blinked in surprise. He’d only met Hari-hime for a brief moment yesterday while she was dealing with Genma and Raido, but he liked her from the first meeting. She was a bit crazy, laid back, and a kind person. He wondered what she got him.He soon found out when a 6ft camel walked out of her bag. He was grinning wide when it bumped into his chest as he was still seated.“Thank you so much, Hari-hime-chan! I love it!” Aoba laughed.Hari nodded with a grin before turning to Inoichi, Shikaku, and Choza.“This one is yours, Choza,” Hari said.Choza blinked in surprise before he was laughing a laugh from deep down in his belly. A 5ft alpaca walked out of Hari’s bag and over to Choza. It sat beside him on the loveseat, leaning against Choza while he petted its fluffy fur.“This is amazing! Thank you very much, Hari-hime-chan!”“You’re welcome.” She then turned to Shikaku who was staring at her, giving her that lazy eyed look. Sweet Merlin, that look did things to her. “Shikaku-chan, this one is yours,” Hari grinned, all teeth which put Shikaku slightly on edge.He looked at her bag and snorted in amusement before he began to laugh quietly with Inoichi and Choza. The others were too busy playing or cuddling their stuffed animals to see what he got. A 7ft reindeer with 2ft high rack of antlers on its head sauntered out towards Shikaku who grinned at it, and began to pet its back.“What a wonderful choice. Thanks Princess, he’ll be a great addition to the Nara Clan.” Shikaku sent her a smirk.Hari laughed. “You’re welcome. Now, last but certainly not least, Inoichi-chan, this one is yours.”Inoichi would be lying if he said he wasn’t excited to know what his stuffed toy would be. He began laughing in delight though when a 5ft fluffy gold and blue owl flew out and propped itself on top of Inoichi’s head. Inoichi grinned while taking it off his head and holding it in his lap.“Thank you, Hari-chan, I love it!” Inoichi laughed.Hari grinned at all her friends and was so happy that they all loved their stuffed toys. “I have several more to give out, but I’m glad you all like them. If you want them to stop moving all you have to tell them is to turn off. They’ll react to your Chakra Signature. I also cast multiple Spells and Charms to keep them from being destroyed or damaged, so none of you have to worry. ” She then stood up and walked over to where Inoichi, Shikaku, and Choza were sitting.She took a seat on Inoichi’s armrest and stared down at the board curiously. “Whose turn is it?”Shikaku looked away from his reindeer to see Hari staring down at the shōgi board with a calculating gaze. He felt his eyes light up at a new challenger and smirked lazily while crossing his left leg over his right.“Inoichi’s. He’s been stuck though.” Shikaku replied.“Hmm,” Hari hummed before she leaned into Inoichi and whispered something in his ear.Shikaku watched intrigued when Inoichi first shivered then registered what Hari had said. He looked down at the board once again before finding what she had whispered. His blonde head turned up to look at her stunned. Hari grinned before kissing his nose with a giggle.“Have fun, darling,” Hari stood up before taking a couple of steps towards Shikaku. She leaned down and kissed his cheek.He blinked lazily before giving her a sexy smile.“So, Shikaku-chan, doing anything tomorrow?” Hari asked, taking a seat on his armrest, staring down at him through half lidded eyes and gave a sexy smirk of her own while she traced her right index finger on his broad shoulder.Shikaku grinned. “I believe I do, Princess, with you. Want to have lunch together?”Hari grinned. “I’d love to. My place?”“Sounds good. 12 o’clock?”“Can’t wait.” Hari chirped before hopping off the armrest. “I’ll see you all later. I’m off to T&I and then heading back to my house if anyone needs me!” Hari waved before walking out to the others calling out good byes of their own.Shikaku’s eyes were stuck on her fabulous ass that was swaying from side to side. He couldn’t wait to get his hands and mouth on it.“Tsumi (Checkmate),” Inoichi chirped.Shikaku’s head snapped back towards the board and watched as Inoichi picked up his Knight and moved his piece so it was now right beside his General King. How the hell did he do that?! Shikaku growled in his head.He looked up with a frown. “How?”Inoichi smiled a shit eating grin at him. “Hari-chan made a suggestion to me and I can’t believe I missed it till she pointed it out.”Shikaku pursed his lips while grumbling underneath his breath while Inoichi and Choza laughed at their best friend’s sulking face.Shikaku was thinking that he’d get his Princess back for helping Inoichi win. Now he owed him dinner and drinks at the Akimichi Resturant. He let out a heavy sigh.“So troublesome.” ∞♦∞ Hari had just found the T&I Building, it was exactly like Naruto had described the other day in the grocery store. The building was a few stories high, built in a dark brown brick. Hari walked inside and the lobby was spacious with a front desk, four different hallways, and a staircase in back of the front desk the led upstairs.Mibu Shinobu was sitting at the front desk, he was a bit bored at the moment. He was leaning back in his chair, feet up on the desk while doing a crossword when he heard the door opened. He looked up and his eyes about bugged out at the gorgeous exotic looking woman as she walked inside and up to the desk with a kind smile.Shinobu quickly notice the armband with the Leaf symbol on it before he looked back up at her.“U-um, hello. Can I help you?”“Hi there, my name is Uzumaki-Kuro Hadrianna-hime, but please call me Hari. Is Ibiki in?” Hari asked.Shinobu blinked several times before nodding. “Hai! He should be in his office. It’s on the 3rd floor.”“Thanks so much . . .”“Mibu Shinobu, Hari-hime-sama, a pleasure to meet you.” Shinobu stood and bowed to her.Hari laughed, “No need for that, Shinobu-san. Thank you again, bye.”“Bye,” he waved and watched her go. Wow, boss is lucky if that’s his girlfriend, Shinobu thought, getting back to his crossword.It took a few minutes to get up to the 3rd floor since Hari was looking around curiously till she finally got to the 3rd floor. She followed the hallway down to where there was a closed door. The door had Ibiki’s name plate on it, she noticed before knocking on the door.“Enter,” came Ibiki’s gruff deep voice.Hari shivered in want at the sound of Ibiki’s voice as she opened the door. She saw Ibiki working at his desk, his head down while he concentrated on whatever he was working on.“Hi Ibiki-chan, how are you doing, honey?” Hari asked, closing the door and walking over to his desk.Ibiki blinked when he heard Hari’s voice. He finished writing down his report when long legs clad in skin tight black leather came into his view and hopped up onto the corner of his desk. He also notice the 4inch stiletto heels on her feet before trailing his dark eyes up her long legs, past her revealed flat toned sun-kissed stomach, up past her large breasts in a one long sleeved crop top, to her half lidded bright jeweled emerald/icy blue eyes that were watching him.“Hari-hime-chan, I’m doing well, what brings you here?” Ibiki asked, leaning forward slightly toward her. She smelt phenomenal.Hari smiled at him. “I wanted to come and see you, plus, I have a present for you.”Ibiki blinked while maneuvering himself and his desk chair between Hari’s legs while she did something in her messenger bag. He couldn’t help but rub her thighs while he watched her curiously. When the hell was the last time he was given a gift from anyone? His little brother had to be the last.“You got me a gift?”“Yep, Gai-chan took me to the Fair last night that was being held at Firefly Springs Village. It was a ton of fun, and we won a bunch of Grand Prizes. I already gave some of them away while I was at the JSS a bit ago. Anko absolutely loved hers.” Hari laughed. “Anyway, this ones yours.”Ibiki was not expecting to get a face full of . . . whatever the hell was now attached to his face. He could hear Hari laughing her sexy little ass off though. Ibiki calmly sat back in his chair and wrenched whatever was attached to his face off. His brows shot up his forehead before he looked up at Hari.“Really,” he deadpanned while holding a squirming bright orange with pink poke-a-dots 6ft stuffed octopus.Hari threw her head back, laughing at Ibiki’s reaction. “Isn’t he adorable?”“It has a gender?”Hari snorted again. “Of course he does. He looks like a Phil.”Ibiki snorted. “Well Phil better learn some damn manners or I’m going to turn him into calamari.”The newly dubbed Phil just attached itself to Ibiki’s scowling face and cuddled him. Ibiki could hear Hari laughing before he felt her pulling his newly acquired stuffed toy from his face. She dropped him to the floor and they both watched the stuffed octopus crawl around the floor, crawled up the wall before it stuck itself to the ceiling above the door. It was like it was waiting to attach itself to the next unsuspecting person who walked through the door next.Ibiki continued to stare at it while Hari grinned and dropped onto Ibiki’s lap.“Look at it this way, honey, you won’t be bored and Phil will scare the crap out of your subordinates and keep them on their toes.”Hari watched in amusement as Ibiki’s face took on a sadistic look before his dark eyes were staring into hers.“Comfortable?” he asked with a raised brow.“Yes actually, thanks for asking.” She grinned.Ibiki snorted before he maneuvered Hari’s body to be straddling his thighs. He then smoothed his large hands over her hips before trailing them to her ass and got handfuls of it. Hari moaned, leaning into Ibiki, their lips only inches apart.“You have any other reasons for coming to see me, Hari-hime-chan,” Ibiki asked, he trailed his nose up the side of her neck before nibbling along her ear.Hari shivered. “Merlin, for the life of me I can’t remember what it was.”Ibiki smirked darkly. “Hmm, maybe I should help you figure it out. Does it have anything to do with joining your Harem?”Hari mewled when she felt Ibiki’s hands begin to message her arse and she gyrated her hips forward. She bit her lip when she felt his hard cock against her core. “Yes, I believe it definitely has to do with that.”“Hmm, I’m not opposed to it. Who’s joined in so far?” he asked right before he began to nibble and suck along her neck.Hari arched her back with a sigh. “There’s Gai-chan, Inoich, most likely Shikaku, and Kakashi is thinking about it, but I know for a fact he’s going to say yes.”“So many strong, Elite, sexy men you’ve picked.” Ibiki murmured.Hari giggled. “They are pretty good eye candy, huh?”Ibiki chuckled. “Yes, I’ll join. I can’t seem to keep my hands off you, and you’re the first woman who’s ever caught my full attention. Hope you’re prepared, babe.”“Mmm, I’m sure I’ll manage just fine, darling. Would you like to get lunch together?” Hari asked, pulling back to look at Ibiki’s ruggedly handsome face.“Sure, I’ve already caught up on all my work.” Ibiki gave one last squeeze to her ass before helping her stand up, following right behind her. He looked up at Phil. “Will he be okay on his own?”Hari nodded. “Just give him orders and he’ll follow them. They all have protective Spells and Charms on them to keep them from harm or being damaged. If you want him to go back to being a regular stuffed toy, all you have to say is turn off.”“Phil, you’re to protect my office. Don’t let anyone steal anything out of here or snoop.” Ibiki instructed.Phil wiggled from side to side while stuck to the ceiling before the couple left the office. After walking down the stairs, Ibiki told Shinobu he was going on lunch break before he followed Hari outside.“What do you feel like?” Hari asked.“Mmm, I haven’t had sushi in a while. You okay with that?”“Of course! I love sushi,” Hari answered with a smile as she took Ibiki’s hand in hers and laced their fingers together.Ibiki looked down at her small hand in his large one, a smile spreading across his lips, his dark eyes softening slightly while they continued on their way to lunch.They found a sushi place within moments of entering the crowded Village. There were a lot of surprised civilians and several Shinobi who stared at the Head of T&I holding hands with the new hime of the Village. The two ignored them though while they talked and got to know each other better. The two had fun while they ate for the next hour and a half. Hari learned that Ibiki had a little brother, the rest of his family had died years ago, he’d never had a serious relationship before, his favorite color was sapphire blue, when his birthday was, his childhood, what he enjoyed to do during downtime, and how long he’d been working in T&I for.Hari told him about her childhood from when she was with the Dursley’s to after she left them at age 7, she told him about growing up with her Dad and other family, her school adventures, when her birthday was, she told him about Victor being the only real relationship she had before they ended it because of the marriage contract his parents found between him and someone else, she told him her favorite color was purple and black, what she enjoyed doing in her free time, and she told him about the Magical War.The two found out they had a lot in common and decided that they’d have to do lunch again and some fun activity afterward.“When do you think Naruto will pop by?” Ibiki asked as he finished his last bit of an eggroll.“Hmm, I’m not sure. He was able to accomplish the Shadow Clone Jutsu though. He made 200 Clones earlier to get started on several different things, but I’ll be working with him on strength training since his Clones can’t help with that after he gets out of school today.” Hari told him while she finished the last bite of her spicy crunchy salmon roll.Ibiki nodded. “If he makes a few Clones, he can send them over to me and I’ll work with them.”Hari nodded. “He’d like that. I can’t believe that kid loves breaking into your building.” Hari laughed.Ibiki smirked while shaking his head. “I can’t either. The first time we found out someone kept breaking in, we upped our traps and security to within an inch of its life, and the little shit still got through everything.” He shook his head still amazed.Hari laughed. “I think it’s the Uzumaki Luck just like the Potter Luck.”Ibiki looked at her with a raised amused brow. “The Potta Luck?”Hari nodded. “It’s a double edged sword, let me tell you. It can come in handy, but it also gets me into trouble too depending on what I’m doing. It drives my Uncle Severus insane, because he can’t believe that I’m still alive by shear dumb luck like my Auntie Minnie always likes to say.”Ibiki snorted in amusement. “This was nice, babe, we’ll have to do it again.”Hari nodded. “I agree, that was so good.”Ibiki helped her stand from her seat before they paid the check and walked out to the Hostess telling them to come back again. Ibiki wrapped his arm around Hari’s shoulders and walked like that back towards the T&I building with Hari’s arm wrapped around his waist.“I’ll see you later, babe, and thank you for Phil.” Ibiki told her with a smirk.Hari grinned up at him cheekily. “I’m glad you like him,”She then leaned up while Ibiki leaned down and shared a steamy kiss where their tongues had a battle for dominance. Hari soon gave in with a soft mewl when she felt Ibiki’s hands gripping her arse again. She gripped his head while they had a snogging session. Ibiki’s tongue tangled with hers before he pulled back and nibbled her bottom lip before kissing her nose.“Be good.” Ibiki murmured against her kiss swollen lips.Hari blinked out of her Ibiki induced snogging fog and laughed. “Of course! Have a good rest of the day, honey. I’ll tell Naruto about sending some Clones over tomorrow.”He nodded before giving her one more kiss, this one on her forehead before he left and walked back into the building.Hari watched him go with a smile before Apparating back to the house with a silent POP to get things ready for when she trained Naruto and his friends. ∞♦∞ School had just finished, Iruka-sensei had just dismissed them all, and Naruto was excited to head home and train with his nee-chan. He wondered what she was going to be making him do, but he couldn’t curb his excitement since it was his badass nee-chan who would be training him.“Do you know what Hari-chan will be doing with us, Naru?” Ino asked him, walking out of the academy beside him with Shikamaru and Shino behind them. Choji, Kiba, Hinata, and Sauske had to go home, but told Naruto and the others that if they get done early with whatever their doing, they’d come by.“She mentioned strength training, so I’m sure we’re going to be doing laps, push-ups, sit-ups, and other stuff.”Ino nodded. “Sounds good. I wonder if she would teach me some of those acrobatic moves she did with Gai-san. I’d love to incorporate that into my fighting.”“You should ask her, Ino-chan, nee-chan is awesome at fighting.”“I wouldn’t mind learning some of those acrobatic moves,” Shino murmured.Shikamaru nodded. “And maybe she can teach us how to use a sword or some type of weapon.”Naruto and Ino nodded.“Nee-chan said she brought a ton of stuff over from her old world. It’s all packed away in her trunk though. I’m sure if we asked, she’ll help pick out a weapon that’s good for us.”The group of four continued on their way to the Uzumaki Compound while talking and laughing. Naruto was really happy that his friends were coming over again and that Shino was as well. They soon came up to the front gates and Shino was in awe of the place.“Naruto-kun, your home is beautiful.” Shino told him, his eyes not knowing where to look first, because there was just so much!Naruto laughed. “Thanks Shino! Wait till you see the house and the clearing!”Naruto led them up to the Main House and opened the door.“I’M HOME!!!” he shouted.“WELCOME HOME, SUNSHINE!!! WE’RE IN THE KITCHEN!” Hari shouted.Shino blinked in surprise since no one in his house ever shouted like that, but he couldn’t help the smile that crossed his face. It was a nice change to the soft greeting he usually got from his Dad. Ino giggled while Shikamaru yawned with a small grin. Naruto though was smiling a big giant grin and led his friends to the giant kitchen.“Hi everyone! Ino-chan and Shika-chan came over and this is our friend Aburame Shino. Shino, this is my Aunt Runa, Uncle Draco, Uncle Fred, and Uncle George,” Naruto introduced.“Hello, its nice to meet you all.” Shino greeted shyly while he gave a slight bow.“Welcome Shino-kun, it’s nice to meet you too, sweetie”, Luna replied dreamily with a welcoming smile.“Yes, welcome to our home, Shino-kun.” Draco told him with a smile before his mercury colored eyes lasered in on Shikamaru. “Shikamaru-kun, Hari told me you weren’t feeling well. Here’s a Pepper-Up Potion, it’ll get rid of whatever flu symptoms you might have before it even starts and give you a boost in energy.” Draco held out a crystal phial filled with glowing red/orange color.Shikamaru walked up to him and took it. He stared down at the phial a bit uncertain. He’d seen how Naruto acts when he takes his Nutrient Potion and let’s just say Shikamaru wasn’t looking forward to taking it at the moment.“Might as well toss it back now, Shika-chan, it’s going to taste awful no matter what.” Naruto told him with shiny eyes.Shikamaru gave him a deadpanned look. “You’re looking to forward to this.”Naruto chuckled. “It’s nice to have someone who knows my pain.”Ino giggled while Shino watched in interest.Shikamaru sighed, took off the stopper before tossing it back. He swallowed it and blinked with a slight frown on his face while everyone stared at him.“What the hell?!” Naruto exclaimed. He wasn’t acting like it was disgusting at all!“Give it a moment, sunshine,” Hari snorted while she chuckled.“It’s actually really nice,” Shikamaru started. “Tastes like peppermint.”“Not for long,” George muttered to Fred who smirked.Naruto, Ino, and Shino watched Shikamaru’s face that was pleasant at first before his face turned from his usual slightly pale complexion to full on red. His whiskey colored eyes widened as they bugged out and his face contorted into a disgusted grimace. A full body shiver engulfed him, he shook his head hard while steam began to blow out his ears and Shikamaru began to hack away.“GAH!!! DISGUSTING!!!” Shikamaru cried out, his tongue hanging out of his mouth just like he’d seen Naruto do. “So gross, blah!”Naruto was rolling on the ground laughing at Shikamaru’s reaction while Ino was cackling and Shino giggled.Fred and George were cackling away, holding onto one another.Draco took the empty phial and placed it in his pocket to clean and sterilize before using it once again. “It’ll make you feel better, that’s the point, Shikamaru-kun.” Draco told him while patting his head while Shikamaru was still gagging.Luna giggled behind her hand. “Don’t worry, Shika-chan, Hari will give you a drink in a moment to wash the taste away.”Shikamaru looked up with big puppy eyes up at Hari who was pouring him a glass of green iced tea. Hari cooed down at him, walking up to him with the glass.“Just give it a moment longer, sweetie.” Hari brushed her fingers through his hair.He sighed heavily. “Troublesome, disgusting medicine.”Everyone was sent into more laughter.Hari then gave him the drink and he gulped it down in seconds.“Thank you.” He sighed in relief at not having the taste in his mouth anymore.“No problem. Do you guys need to do homework before we get started on strength training?” Hari asked.The four young teens shook their heads no.“We’ve got to get back to Naruto’s Clones. We’ll see you later,” Draco said while he walked out with Luna skipping behind him.“We’ve got to get back to our group of Naruto Clones too. We’ll see you around dinner time most likely.” Fred told them.“Have fun with Har-bear, guys!” George said with a wide grin before he followed behind his twin. “Don’t let her kill you!”“That only happened a few times, you wanker! Besides, it was your own fault!” Laughter was her answer. Hari rolled her eyes before looking back at them. “Well, come on,” Hari said and walked out of the house into the backyard.“So what are we going to do first, nee-chan?” Naruto asked excited, bouncing on his feet in anticipation.“First you’re going to stretch out. I’m sure Iruka-sensei has taught you all how to do that before you train?” Hari asked.The four young teens nodded as they stood in a row side by side.Hari nodded. “Stretch out for a few minutes then.”So for the next few minutes they all stretched. Hari was a bit amazed at how flexible these kids were though when Naruto and Ino lifted their right and then left legs high into the air above their head like it was nothing, and Shino and Shikamaru were on the ground doing the splits. Hari shook her head, thanking Merlin that she was just as flexible and in awesome shape thanks to the Goblins training and hers.Suddenly there was a loud thunderous bark and Hari felt herself being tossed to the ground. There was a shout and scream of surprise from the kids, but Hari shook her head to clear her vision to stare up at Bull who was half lying on her and half lying off of her.“Bull,” she chuckled while starting to scratch behind both his ears.“Dammit Bull, you’re too big to be doing that! You’ve got to be more careful,” Kakashi grumbled as he suddenly appeared beside them. “Get off of her, ya big lug.”Bull grumbled but got off her and sat right by her once Kakashi helped her up.“Thanks Kashi-chan.”Kakashi shook his head. “I swear, that dog is in love with you.”Hari laughed before seeing the others. “Hey babies, welcome!”“Hi Hari-chan!!!”“Hi Hari-hime-chan!!!” all the dogs greeted back with happy doggy grins.“Nee-chan, who are they?” Naruto asked, wide eyed at all the cool looking Ninken that were suddenly in front of them.“Oh! My bad. Introductions are in order. This is my friend/maybe boyfriend Hatake Kakashi−”“Hari-chan!” Kakashi’s face went flaming red, sputtering at how she introduced him.Hari chuckled, “And these are his Ninken Pakkun, Bull, Urushi, Shiba, Bisuke, Akino, Uhei, and Guruko. Guys, these . . .” Hari shrugged, since yeah, she already considered them hers, she called dibs in her head, and if anyone tried to take them away, she’d cut a bitch. “These are my kids, my little brother Uzumaki Naruto, Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Aburame Shino.”The kids were all feeling proud and happy that Hari claimed them as hers. They all had giant smiles on their faces.“Yo!” Kakashi greeted, still red from Hari’s announcement.All the dogs barked out a greeting.“So what are we doing?” Kakashi asked, his Icha Icha book closed at the moment, but it looked like he was bookmarking a page with his index finger.“Strength training. I was about to get them started.”Kakashi nodded. “Well go on.” He motioned before going back to reading his book and giggling.Hari nodded while rolling her eyes in amusement before turning back to the young teens who were petting the dogs. “Alright guys, have you ever heard of Weight Seals?”Ino and Shikamaru nodded while Shino and Naruto tilted their heads curiously.“It’s a Seal that’ll add weight to parts of your body where you want it or you could use the Gravity Seal that will add weight to your whole entire body, but we’ll use those when you’re a bit more ready for it. You can add to your Weight Seal after you get used to the weight and work your way up from there. It’ll build up your strength and stamina.” Hari told them while pulling out 8 thin strips of paper. “I worked on these earlier when I got back home. Their temporary tattoos. They’ll wash off after a month or two, but I want you to place them at the bottom of both of your feet.” She handed them over. “The body heat will transfer the Seal onto your feet.”It took a few minutes for them to take their boots/shinobi sandals off, and placed the strips to the bottom of their bare feet and waited a few moments, but once they took the strips away, at the bottom of their feet were the Seals in black elegant ink.“Now, you’ll be the ones who add the weight, and the Seals will only activate to your own Chakra signature. Do you all know how to do that?”Thanks to his Clones readings after a couple of them had dispersed themselves wanting him to have some important info in case he needed it for class, Naruto knew how to do that now, so he was able to nod with his three friends.“Okay, then I want you to activate it and add about 50 pounds right now.”They stared at her wide eyed and she and Kakashi chuckled at their faces.“It’s less then what I started out with. Just be glad you’re not being trained by a Goblin.” Hari said.“Be glad Gai isn’t training you right now either. He would have added 100 pounds or more.” Kakashi told them.The 4 sweat dropped at the thought. They each closed their eyes soon after and it took a few moments, but they were able to activate the Seals and added 50 pounds. Their bodies certainly felt heavier and their motions were a bit slower since they weren’t used to the extra weight.“Now then, you’re going to run 10 laps around the Village on top of the wall. We’ll be following along behind you. We’ll build up the laps as the days and weeks go. Sound good?” Hari asked with a grin.“Hari-chan is going to kill us,” Shikamaru whispered to Ino, Naruto, and Shino.They nodded.“Let’s go then!” Hari clapped her hands before she took something out of her white jean short-shorts pocket. She enlarge her broom and got on with Kakashi cautiously getting on behind her when she motioned for him to get on with her.“Is this thing safe?” he grumbled, looking on either side of him.“Of course it is, Kakashi!” Hari laughed. “Just hang on and don’t fall. Don’t need you going SPLAT! I haven’t even gotten to snog you yet after all,” She told him with him sputtering and blushing again as she kicked off the ground and flew off and floated above the 4 young teens’ heads. Kakashi let out a surprised shout before he latched onto Hari’s waist tight. “START!”The kids ran off with the Ninken following behind them or beside them and Hari followed after them while Kakashi was trying not to fall off the broom while wrapped around her tightly. He soon enough found a comfortable, balanced position, and he trusted Hari enough to not allow him to go SPLAT, so he pulled his Icha Icha book out, and began to read while the kids did laps.For the next 4 ½ hours, Hari trained Naruto, Ino, Shikamaru, and Shino into the ground with the Ninken and Kakashi’s assistance. They were sweating buckets by the end of their laps, but they soon cooled down after they were done and moved onto sit-up, push-ups, squats, split squats, chin-ups, body lunges, jumping jacks, and 5 min planking.The 4 young teens were now in a puppy pile on the ground after finishing their cool down along with the Ninken who cuddled around them or letting the kids use them as a pillow. They were all sweating and their clothes and hair were soaked from their intense strength training, but they knew it would be worth it in the end. They’d ended up in the clearing they had been training in yesterday and Shino had fallen in love with the place.“My arms have their own heart beat,” Ino moaned.“Ugh, I think my hair is even throbbing.” Shikamaru mumbled.“I don’t think I’ve ever sweat this much,” Shino commented.“I can’t feel my feet or my legs anymore. I think they detached and ran off,” Naruto groaned out before a giant yawn left him.Hari and Kakashi smirked down at them all. They had done really well for their first day of strength training. “You all did really well. I’m very proud of you guys. Do you want to keep doing this then every day after you’re out of school or when you’re able to join Naruto here?”“HAI!” they said together.Hari and Kakashi chuckled at their response. Kakashi was surprised at how they had reacted to Hari’s training. There wasn’t much complaints like he’d normally heard in the past from others he had trained with.“Hari-chan, do you think we can add acrobatic training alongside strength training?” Ino asked.“Hmm, I don’t see why not. It would be good for you all.” Hari nodded.“Could we add weapons too?” Shikamaru asked.“Sure, but I’ll be teaching you guys that in the class at the academy too. By the way, Shino-chan, I Spelled and Charmed your bag and jars you brought over while you guys were training, so you’re all set, sweetie. If you have more jars that need to be Charmed, just let me know.”“Thank you, Hari-chan.” Shino smiled.“No problem, sweetie. Are you going to stay for dinner tonight?”“Yes,” Ino and Shikamaru said.“I’ll have to call my Dad and ask, but I’m sure I can.”Hari nodded before turning to look at Kakashi who was still sitting behind her. “Will you and the Ninken be staying for dinner, Kashi-chan?”Kakashi made the mistake of looking down at his Ninken who stared up at him with big puppy eyes. He felt Hari laughing silently as he let out a sigh. “I guess so.” “Good, good, because tonight is burger night!” Hari cheered. “You can also take showers and change into some clean clothes. Are you guys done with your training today, or do you still need to do a few things?”“I think we’re going to do some target practice and a couple of other things before we head back, nee-chan.” Naruto told her with a smile.Hari nodded. “Oh! Before I forget, I’ve got gifts for you from the Fair Gai-chan and I went to last night.”That got the 4 teens to sit up with big eyes.“Shino-chan, I know we officially met today, but this one is for you. I think it was meant for you.” Hari grinned while she landed on the ground, waited for Kakashi to get off before she shrunk her broom, placed it in her pocket before taking her messenger bag out of her other pocket and enlarging it. She then waved her hand and out scuttled a 5ft stuffed black and yellow striped spider.Kakashi felt the color leave his face for a moment at seeing a stuffed toy spider move, but soon relaxed. His Ninken were staring at the toy curiously and sniffed it before backing away.Shino squeaked in excitement as the spider climbed into his lap and began to cuddle him. Shino laughed happily as a big burst of happiness engulfed him.“Thank you so much, Hari-chan.” Shino gave her a big smile.“You’re very welcome, sweetie. Ino-chan, this one is yours,” Hari told her.Ino’s eyes grew big and round when a 5ft purple/pink/blue/white glittery stuffed butterfly flew over to her. Ino squealed and began to hug her new stuffed toy.“THANK YOU! I LOVE IT!!!” Ino shouted in glee.Hari laughed. “I’m glad and you’re welcome.” She then turned to Shikamaru. “This one is yours, Shika-chan.”Shikamaru blinked several times before he began to laugh amused as did Kakashi. A 5ft black/white/gold deer walked over to him before it collapsed into his lap. Shikamaru wrapped his arms around the stuffed toys neck and hugged it.“Thank you, Hari-chan, its perfect!” Shikamaru told her with a wide grin.“You’re welcome, Shika-chan, I’m glad you like it.” Hari told him before turning to her little brother who was grinning at his friends before looking up at her with his big cerulean blue eyes. “This one is yours, sunshine.”Naruto’s eyes grew wide as saucers when he saw the 5ft stuffed ramen bowl with chopsticks hop out and right over to him, bouncing into his lap. Naruto glomped the stuffed ramen bowl and he let out a high pitch squeal of happiness before he got up, not even caring that his body was sore, and ran up to his nee-chan, and glomped her next.Kakashi was grinning because the stuffed toy was so Naruto.“THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!!! NEE-CHAN, YOU ARE THE BEST SISTER EVER TO WALK THIS PLANET!!!” Naruto shouted.Hari laughed. “I’m glad you all love them, and you’re welcome. You don’t have to worry about them getting damaged or destroyed, I cast several Spells and Charms, so they will be fine. If you want them to stop, just tell them to turn off. They’ll react to your chakra signature since you’re their owner.”They all nodded while still hugging or playing with their stuffed toys.Hari laughed again. She turned to face Kakashi who was watching the kids play with their stuffed toys and the Ninken sniffing them. “I got one for you to, Kashi-chan.”“Eh?” he asked, stunned.Hari smiled before a 5ft pink/blue pug ran out of her bag and slammed into Kakashi’s chest.A big puff of air left his mouth as he fell to the ground with the stuffed toy bouncing on top of him before chasing its stubby cropped tail.Pakkun walked over with the other Ninken and watched amused as Kakashi was trying to sit up.“Cub, I can’t believe you were taken down by a stuffed toy.” Pakkun said with a shake of his head.“I was surprised!” Kakashi growled.“Aren’t you an Elite Shinobi, Kashi-chan?” Uhei asked with a tilt of his head while the others snickered.Kakashi scowled. “No more dog biscuits or sleeping in my bed for any of you.” Kakashi threatened.That seemed to sober them up real quick before they tackled Kakashi back to the ground and his Ninken began to show him how much they loved him.Hari laughed.“Alright, alright, I forgive you, dear Kami, let me up already.” They all backed off before Kakashi looked up at Hari. “Can you make him smaller? Like Pakkun’s size?”Hari smirked before waving her hand and shrunk the stuffed toy to Pakkun’s size. Kakashi sighed in relief and watched amused as Bull put him on his back and the stuffed toy curled up to sleep.“Thank you, Hari-hime-chan. Not something I was expecting, but I appreciate it.”Hari laughed again. “You’re welcome. Well I’m going to go begin getting dinner ready. You all have fun and I’ll call you in later if you’re not in the house already.”“Okay!” they all answered.Hari had a smile on her face the entire way back to the house with Kakashi following beside her. Bull and Pakkun followed behind them while the others stayed with the kids. Hari knew it had been a good idea to win those prizes. She chuckled to herself as she walked back into her kitchen and got to work with Kakashi shaking his head in amusement while Pakkun began to explain the rules of being a Ninken to the stuffed toy and telling Kakashi how it needed a Ninken uniform and headband.Hari laughed while Kakashi sighed, resigned to the fact he was actually going to do as Pakkun requested. ∞♦∞ After they were finished with the rest of their training, Naruto told the others to head to the house before him since he had to deal with dispersing the rest of his Clones that hadn’t already. Ino and Shino headed in with the other Ninken while Shikamaru stayed with Naruto.“What if you faint after dispersing all of them? I’m not leaving you on your own, Naru.” Shikamaru told him with his hand on his hips and a slight frown.Naruto smiled softly at Shikamaru when suddenly most of his Clones began to appear in the clearing after the long day they’d had. Some of them were in good shape while others looked like they had been training hard.“Hmm, how about I deal with Group 1 that dealt with Chakra Training.” Naruto suggested.“You should sit, Naru.” Shikamaru advised.“Good idea, Shika! Okay, Group 1, come here.” Naruto motioned after he sat down with Shikamaru beside him.Group 1 stepped forward before Naruto began dispersing them 10 at a time with a three minute wait in between so he could get used to all the information flooding his head. Once all of Group 1 was gone, Naruto was breathing through the slight headache he was having, but thankfully it was more bearable then if he had dispersed them all at the same time. But the information that came from Chakra Training was simply amazing! His Clones did things with Chakra that the academy didn’t do. Some of them were really cool, and he’d suggest them to his nee-chan for her class if she didn’t think of them already.“You okay, Naru?” Shikamaru asked while rubbing his back.“Yeah. I’m glad I’m taking my time doing this, otherwise I think I’d have passed out by now.”Shikamaru nodded.“Alright, Group 2 that was in charge of reading and writing, step forward.” Naruto repeated the same thing with this group, and the knowledge he gained was amazing. He certainly knew how to read and write a lot better now, but he’d make sure that his writing was amazing, so he’d keep some of his Clones practicing. What his Clones had gained from reading was simply amazing too. He couldn’t wait to learn more though. He might actually enjoy reading more now that he knew how to a lot better.“That went a lot easier.” Naruto mumbled, his head only slightly hurting. It helped that Shikamaru was now sitting behind him with his legs on either side of him while massaging the base of Naruto’s skull. “Shika, that’s helping a lot. Thank you.” Naruto murmured, leaning back against him.Shikamaru smiled softly at the blonde. “I’ll do it while you deal with the next group.”Naruto nodded. “Group 3, front and center please.”Group 3 were the ones who were being taught by Uncle Draco and Aunt Runa. The knowledge he gained was just as amazing and fascinating. Naruto had already known a few things about plants and which ones were okay to eat and ones that were poisoned, but their lesson were cool. He was definitely asking them if he could leave a few Clones with them again to be taught.Naruto organized stuff in his head for a moment, he thought it would be a good idea to maybe work on his mindscape later tonight with Kurama, and maybe ask his nee-chan for help. He wondered if he could see hers, and thought he’d ask. Her mind had to be amazing after all.Shikamaru’s massaging of his head helped Naruto deal with the pain a lot better just like he thought. He wasn’t sweating as much as he had when he dealt with the first group.“You okay?” Shikamaru asked.“Yeah. This is helping a lot, Shika.” Naruto told him, sending him a smile that warmed Shikamaru’s heart. Naruto turned back to his Clones once again. “Group 4, step forward next please.”Group 4 stepped forward with wide grins. This was the group that was being trained by Uncle Fred and Uncle George. He began dispersing them and couldn’t help but laugh at what kind of mischief they all got into and what his Uncles had taught him. It was all amazing and cool as well. And he learned how to hold and fight with a staff and Warhammer! Awesome!Naruto took in a deep breath and let it out slowly as his mind sorted through the information once again.“Last group, Naru, then you can go relax.” Shikamaru whispered.Naruto nodded. “Group 5, come on up please. You’re the last ones.”Group 5 were the ones that were a lot filthier and tired looking then any of the others. Naruto remembered that this group was trained by Gai-sensei. The very second he dispersed them all he lost his breath for just a moment before completely falling against Shikamaru. Naruto had his eyes closed while going through his Clones memories. Gai-sensei was amazing and a freaking beast when it came to training. Naruto also decided to dub him the Bloody Insane Green Beast of Konoha. He trained his Clones into the ground. He taught and fixed Naruto’s Taijutsu and helped Naruto figure out his own brand of fighting. They then moved onto Tree and Water Walking which was cool.“Naru? Are you okay?” Shikamaru asked worriedly while he held him.“I thought my body was feeling like roadkill, but after dispersing the Clones that trained with Gai-sensei, I feel like death warmed over. I can’t wait to take a hot shower.” Naruto grumbled while snuggling into Shikamaru. He just wanted to rest a moment and Shikamaru was comfy.Shikamaru laughed. “Come on, kitten, you’ll feel better once you take that shower.”Naruto blinked his eyes opened to look up at Shikamaru’s whiskey ones curiously. “Kitten?”“Well yeah, you’re practically in my lap, snuggling into my chest, and you were practically purring while I massaged your head, so kitten.” Shikamaru told him with a raised brow.“Huh. Okay, fine, I’m your kitten,” Naruto said with a nod.Damn fucking straight you are, Shikamaru thought with a self-satisfied shit eating grin. “Damn right, now come on. We both have enough time to shower and change. You got anything I can change into?” Shikamaru asked while helping Naruto up.“Yeah, I’m sure nee-chan gave Shino something of mine to change into too, so there should be something for you as well, Shika.”Shikamaru nodded while they trudged back to the house. By the time they walked in through the back door, Naruto was ready to call it a night and go to bed.“Sunshine, Shika-chan, go take your showers. I already put some clean clothes in the guest bathroom for you, Shika-chan.” Hari said while she was flipping a burger patty.“Okay,” the two said.Shino was at the table talking with Luna about the creatures she believed in and ones she had seen through her travels. He had changed into a pair of clean dark grey sweats and a long sleeved dark purple V-neck shirt. He wasn’t wearing his trench coat or his sunglasses. His beautiful bright amethyst eyes were on display and his dark spikey brown hair was brushed back from his face. He was smiling wide while he listened to Luna’s stories.“Wow, Shino, you have such pretty eyes! You should let them be seen more often,” Naruto exclaimed with a grin.Shikamaru nodded. “Maybe let them show around your close friends though, otherwise you might get your own fan-base cooing and bugging you.”Shino was blushing but had a happy smile on his face. “Thanks guys. Ino said the same thing.”“Hell yeah I did. We’ll have to make sure no one tries to steal our Shino away,” Ino said with a sharp nod as she sat at the island talking with Draco about the hospital. Hari had loaned her one of her short summer dresses that went to her knees and had it resized for Ino. It was a white dress with thin spaghetti straps that tied at her shoulders and had blue and purple diamond shapes around the bottom. Her long golden hair was down to and went past her tailbone slightly.Shino blushed again before a soft giggle left his mouth. His stuffed spider was sitting beside him on the ground while Ino’s was asleep on its back. Naruto ramen bowl hopped on over to them along with Shikamaru’s deer.“Where are Kakashi-sensei and the Ninken?” Naruto asked.“In the living room taking a nap. I think they were watching T.V. earlier cause it was on when I came back down stairs.” Ino replied.Naruto and Shikamaru nodded.“Where are Uncle Fred and Uncle George?”“Their lab.” Hari answered this time. “Go on and clean up. Dinner will be done by the time you come back down.”The boys nodded and left the kitchen, walking through the living room to see that Kakashi was indeed on the large black leather L-shaped couch with Pakkun on his lap, Bisuke on one side, and Akino on the other side of him. Bull was on the floor underneath Kakashi’s stretched out legs along his back. Shiba and Uhei were sleeping on one side of Bull while Guruko slept on the other side of him. The stuffed toy pug was curled up behind Kakashi’s head. They were all asleep while the large flat screen T.V. played a movie on low volume.Naruto and Shikamaru walked up the stairs before separating. They both took hot showers that gave them a second wind. They felt a lot better after letting the hot water beat down on their bodies. Naruto had just walked out of his room in a clean pair of black sweats and a black tank top and nothing else besides the white bandages wrapped around his arm to keep his tattoo from being seen. He had his long golden hair down and was rubbing his right eyes when he saw Shikamaru coming out of the guest bathroom. He was dressed in a pair of blue sweats and wore a white short sleeve T-shirt. He put his hair up in a high ponytail again and smiled when he saw Naruto.“You feel better, kitten?” he asked.Naruto yawned. “Yeah, but I’m sure I’ll feel a lot better once I go to bed.” He laughed.Shikamaru chuckled while nodding. “Come on, those burgers smell really good.”Naruto nodded and the two walked back down stairs and to the kitchen.The kitchen was packed with the Ninken and Naruto’s family and friends. Everyone was already sitting at the table with dished all on the table.“Okay, we’ve got regular burgers as well as veggie burgers, onion rings, French fries, Caesar salad, corn, and for dessert we have ice-cream.” Hari told them.Everyone was looking at the table of food with a bit of drool at the corner of their mouths before everyone began to pass dishes to each other.“This is really good, Hari-chan,” Kakashi said as he enjoyed the burger. It was so good and juicy, and he could tell his Ninken were enjoying them as well.“Thank you, Kashi-chan! I’m glad you like it.”The kids were singing her praises as well which made her laugh and thank them.“By the way, sunshine, I saw Ibiki today. He said if you made a few Clones and sent them over tomorrow, he’d do some training with you.”Naruto’s eyes began to sparkle. “ASWESOME! I totally will.”“Have you heard from Uncle Siri again or the others, Hari?” Draco asked.“Not today, but I’m due for a call either tonight or tomorrow. Are you excited for your interview tomorrow at the hospital?” Hari asked, looking at both Draco and Luna.“Yes, I can’t wait to start working.” Draco answered.Luna’s eyes suddenly looked far away and unfocused before a shit eating grin took over her face, and she turned to look at Draco out of the corner of her eye. Draco wasn’t paying any attention to her but Hari, Kakashi, and the Twins saw it.Hari raised a brow.“Tomorrow is going to be . . . interesting,” Luna giggled.“So, did you win us anything, Har-bear?” George asked a little while later after they all finished dinner and were all hanging out, talking, and laughing.“That’s right!” Hari snapped her fingers before narrowing her eyes at her siblings. “I definitely got something for each and every single one of you.” Hari’s eyes glowed for a moment before it vanished.Her 4 siblings blinked at her before they all shouted in surprise as something attached themselves to their faces.Draco freaked and tipped back in his chair as the thing attached to his face was latched on. He finally clawed it off, wrenching it away from his face with a snarl. He was about to cast an Incendio when his eyes finally registered what he was looking at. He gaped at the 5ft gold/red/black stuffed dragon. He’d almost died because of a bloody stuffed toy of all things!Fred and George were still rolling on the ground, trying to get whatever was attached to their faces off when they finally did. They also gaped with wide eyes at the 5ft lime green/pink chameleons staring back at them.Luna squealed in excitement when she saw her 5ft stuffed pink/blue/white sparkly cupcake after she pulled it away and began to dance around the kitchen with it much to the kids, Hari’s, Kakashi’s, and the Ninkens amusement.“There’s your prizes, you bloody wankers! That’s what you get for being trolls at the beginning of my date with Gai-chan and spying on us! Cock-blockers,” she mumbled, but Kakashi heard as well as the Ninken and they were guffawing and laughing underneath their breaths.The kids were laughing at Draco, Luna, Fred, and George, their reactions were hilarious. Draco grumbled and muttered curses under his breath while cuddling his new stuffed dragon. The Twins were oohing and aweing over their chameleons while Luna was still twirling around with her stuffed cupcake.Hari shook her head at their antics before focusing on the kids. “Shino-chan, Ino-chan, Shika-chan, it’s time to head home. Fred will take you Shika-chan, and George will take you, Ino-chan. I’ll take you home myself, Shino-chan. Are you guys ready?” Hari asked.“Hai!” the three said together after gathering their stuff up and their new stuffed toys.“Draco, you’re in charge of cleaning the dishes.” Hari instructed.Draco sighed heavily. “Fine. Naruto, Luna, and Kakashi will help me with clean up then.”“Don’t worry, brother dear, you won’t melt from a little bit of water. That only happened in the Wizard of Oz.” Hari rolled her eyes.Draco stuck his tongue out.“I’ll see you guys tomorrow at school! Night!” Naruto finished saying to his friends.“Night, Naru-chan, see you tomorrow!” Ino said right before George Apparated away with her.“Night, Naru, I’ll see you tomorrow. Take an easy the rest of the night.” Shikamaru said with a small smile before Fred Apparated away next with him.“Good night, and thank you for today, Naruto-kun. I had a lot of fun. See you tomorrow in class.” Shino said next with a smile.“Just hold on tight around my waist, sweetie, think about your home, and hold your breath.” Hari instructed.Shino nodded before he did as told.“Ready,” Shino said.“See you guys in a bit,” Hari said before Apparating Shino and herself away.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
IMPORTANT NOTICE AS OF 5/14/19 11:28AM:SOME OF YOU MAY HAVE NOTICED THAT THERE WASN'T AN UPDATE AS USUAL AND I DID NOT WANT TO WASTE A DAMN CHAPTER PAGE FOR THIS, BUT I TRIED POSTING THIS IMPORTANT MESSAGE ON THE FRONT PAGE OF BBBC!!! FROM MY LAPTOP AS WELL AS MY PHONE, AND THEY WOULDN'T LOAD, SO HERE WE ARE (**HEAVY SIGH**). BEFORE THE WEEKEND STARTED, THERE WAS A FAMILY EMERGENCY/SITUATION THAT HAD MY COMPLETE ATTENTION. I WASN'T ABLE TO WORK ON THE NEW CHAPTER BECAUSE OF IT. BUT BECAUSE OF WHAT'S GOING ON, I WILL BE UNABLE TO UPDATE FOR AWHILE UNTIL THE SITUATION GETS BETTER OR CORRECTS ITSELF COMPLETELY. PLEASE DON'T WORRY, GUYS, I WILL START UPDATING AGAIN ONCE EVERYTHING TURNS BACK TO NORMAL. I WILL BE CHECKING MY INBOX IF I HAVE ANY MESSAGES YOU GUYS SEND ME. ALSO, PLEASE CHECK IN TO SEE IF I'VE UPDATED SO YOU ALL KNOW THAT I'M BACK. THANK YOU - HOLLYSNOW (^v^) P.S. (5/14/19 7:29PM)YOU GUYS ARE FUCKING AWESOME, YOU KNOW THAT?! I AM CRYING RIGHT NOW LIKE A HEROINE IN A HALLMARK MOVIE (**crying with a wide smile on my face**)!!! I COULDN'T BELIEVE HOW MANY MESSAGES I GOT IN MY INBOX! I LOVE YOU ALL SO MUCH, YOU'RE ALL SUCH AWESOME PEEPS! SERIOUSLY! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR UNDERSTANDING. I JUST WANTED TO LET YOU GUYS KNOW THAT ONCE EVERYTHING IS BACK TO NORMAL THAT CHAPTER 14'S IMPORTANT MESSAGE WILL BE DELETED AND THE NEW CHAPTER WILL BE UP ON IT. YOU'LL KNOW ITS A NEW UPDATE BY THE CHAPTER TITLE AS WELL AS THE STORY CONTINUING. I JUST WANTED TO LET YOU GUYS KNOW THAT. THANKS SO MUCH AGAIN, GUYS, FOR UNDERSTANDING. LOVE YOU ALL AND HERE ARE A BUNCH OF KUDOS, HUGS, AND KISSES FROM ME TO YOU!!!THANKS AGAIN, YOU AWESOME POSSUMS - HOLLYSNOW (^v^) xoxo
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
With a silent POP, Hari landed outside of a rather intimidating gate that had a large scarab beetle carved into the very center of it in jewel tones with sigils all around in a complex geometric design that was quite lovely after Hari’s eyes were able to focus on it. It was quite breathtaking actually, if Hermione were there or even Uncle Mooney or Uncle Sev they’d appreciate how intricately designed it was.Shino blinked his eyes open, slightly dazed, he took a deep breath in through his nose to get his equilibrium back.“You okay there, sweetie?” Hari asked while running her fingers through his fluffy/spikey black hair.“Yes, I believe that was . . . an intense form of travel compared to ours.” Shino responded slowly. When he traveled with his Father; it had never been that bad.Hari nodded in response. “It is quite intense the first few or several times. I threw up the first couple of times when I was about your age, and lost my balance all the time. Thank Merlin I grew out of it though.” She laughed as she thought of all those tutoring times she had with Auntie Cissa and Aunty Andy who drilled poise and elegance into her body.She could still hear her Dad though laughing in the background in his dog like bark of laughter.The jerk, Hari thought fondly with a loving smile.“So, do you want me to walk you in or are you okay with me just watching you go through the gates, because I’ll totally understand if I’m not allowed to go in there. Clans are a bit . . . touchy when it comes to outsiders coming onto their lands after all. Their eyes start twitching and everything.” She laughed.Shino looked up at Hari and smiled. “I’d like it if you came in. I’d like to introduce you to my Father.”Hari smiled in return. “No problem, sweetie, I’d love to meet your Dad.”Shino walked up to the main gate, pressed his hand up to the scarab, and let out a tiny bit of his chakra. He took a step back up to Hari’s side before the scarab suddenly broke into hundreds of smaller scarabs that scattered to either side of the doors while the sigils twisted and turned before a loud click was heard, and the large doors opened.Hari blinked amazed. “That was awesome!” She cheered.Shino smiled shyly before hesitantly taking Hari’s hand to lead her in. Hari smiled, tightening her grip around his smaller hand in hers before they walked inside the Aburame Compound. The place reminded Hari of an enchanted forest. There were trees everywhere with fireflies buzzing about everywhere. There were buildings strategically placed all over, and the main house was pushed back to the center.As they began to walk inside, Harry saw large and medium sized shadows moving in the darken forest. She was pretty sure she saw the silhouette of a 15ft long, 3ft tall centipede running in there while chasing a hornet the size of a bloody Shiatsu. Hari shivered in excitement just thinking about riding on the back of it, she smirked to herself at the thought. Her Dad would be all for it while her Uncles would have lost color in their faces at the idea.Shino was leading Hari up the walkway to his home when he saw the front door opened. Standing there in a pair of grey sweats and a white V-neck shirt and nothing else was his Father. Shino was shocked at first to see his Father without his jacket or glasses, but then Shino remembered that it was evening, he was in his own home, and he liked to unwind and relax if he didn’t have anything pressing to do. It was a side that only Shino and a few others were able to see, so he had no idea how his Father would react to Hari seeing him like this.When he looked up though to see Hari’s reaction he couldn’t help but giggle internally. She looked completely gob smacked.“Uh, who . . .” Hari trailed off as she blinked dumbly at the gorgeous cutie in front of her.“That’s my Father, Aburame Shibi.”“You have his eyes, Shino-chan.” Hari mumbled to herself. “And his fluffy hair.” Hari really wanted to run her hands through that hair.That time Shino did giggle. He looked back to his Father and grinned. His Father looked like a gust of wind could knock him over as he stared at Hari with wide eyes that looked like they were ready to fall out of his head. Shino began to lead her up to the house while Hari just followed like a puppet.“Good evening, Father, I’m home.” Shino greeted.Shibi nodded, not taking his eyes off of Hari. “Welcome home, Shino. Who’s our guest?” he gulped before straightening up and getting his act together. It wasn’t his first time around a gorgeous as sin woman, but it was his first time meeting someone who was just so . . . enthralling with their presence.“Allow me to introduce Uzumaki-Kuro Hadriana-hime-sama. Hari-hime-sama, this is my Father, Aburame Shibi.”“It is an honor to meet you, Uzumaki-Kuro-hime-sama. Thank you for taking care of my son while he was in your home.” Shibi said with a formal bow before straightening out of it.Hari blinked. “You have gorgeous eyes,” she said eloquently.Shino smacked a hand over his mouth to keep from giggling while his Father’s entire face went bright red. His amethyst eyes were bright, surrounded by long thick black lashes.“Thank you, you’re too kind,” he shyly told her with a small smile.Hari bit her lip. “You’re welcome. Please call me Hari. I don’t care for all that hime-sama tripe. It was just to make Hiru-jiji-chan happy.”Shibi inclined his head. “As you wish. I will endeavor to do so if you will let me extend the same. Please call me Shibi.”“Yep! I . . . um,” she looked down at Shino to gather her thoughts, but when their eyes connected she noticed that he was smiling up at her with amused eyes. She snorted, “Fuck it,” she muttered to herself lowly, but both Shino and Shibi heard her. Shino suppressed a snort while Shibi’s eyes widened. “I know we literally just met, Shibi, but if you’re not seeing anyone or married, do you want to go out on a date and join my harem if things go awesome between us?”Shibi blinked several times. His mind short-circuited, which had smoke coming out of his ears while his pretty eyes rolled up and he fainted from imaging some pretty awesome fantasies with Hari. Both Hari and Shino stared in surprise before Shibi’s Hive went on high alert and began coming out to see what the fuck was going on?! The entire Hive began flying around, trying to find the threat when they all stopped to stare at their Hosts progeny and a stranger they didn’t yet know.They all surrounded her suddenly to see if she were an enemy but she wasn’t reacting like others always do. She stood there calmly while they landed on her curiously. Several of them took notice of the strange power coming off of her and took delicate nibbles before buzzing happily to the others who decided to try the exotic food.Hari giggled. “Sorry about your Host, guys, but he’s okay. He just fainted after I asked him out on a date. You also don’t want to gorge yourselves on my magic since you’re not used to it.”They all twittered in reply before flying back to their Host and burrowing back inside to their home. Just as they were there they were all gone; it was like having whiplash!“Well, he’s the first to faint. Shino-chan, doesn’t your Dad get asked out? He’s freaking adorable!”“No, most people outside of our clan don’t like us because we host bugs inside our bodies. They all think we’re revolting, abhorrent, and repulsive.” Shino replied back with a sad face before it vanished as if it hadn’t been there just a mere moment ago.Hari scowled. “Yeah, well most people are bloody stupid to the core!” she growled out while tapping her foot in annoyance.Shino’s eyes glowed with her reply. “HAI!”Hari waved her hand and Shibi’s body began to float. “Let’s take your Dad inside where he can be more comfortable.”Shino nodded before showing her in. Hari followed Shino down the wide halls and into the living room. She floated him over to the crème colored couch before settling him down.“I’ll keep an eye on your Dad, sweetie. Why don’t you head off to bed since its late and you have school tomorrow.”“Okay. Goodnight Hari-hime-chan. Thank you for today. I . . . I had a lot of fun.” Shino told her with a shy smile.“Anytime sweetie, I’ll see you tomorrow after school to continue strength training with the others.” Hari told him as she distanced the space between them so she could hug, and kiss his forehead. “Goodnight sweetheart.”“Goodnight,” Shino mumbled into her stomach before heading off to bed.Hari watched him go with an indulgent smile before turning back to the out cold man on the couch. He was really adorable. Hari hoped he said yes, but if not she would love to be friends then. She took a seat next to his head and began to play with his hair while humming under her breath for the next twenty minutes when finally, Shibi began to wake up.“What happened?” he groaned while rubbing his head.“Me asking you out on a date apparently sent you reeling.” Hari chirped with a grin, still playing with his hair.Shibi blinked once again, looked up, and his face went bright red like a tomato once again. “HIME-SAMA!!!”“Why do you have to use such language, Shibi-chan~” Hari whined with fake tears. “I thought you liked me!”“I do like you! Please don’t cry!” Shibi wailed while sitting up and freaking out.Hari laughed, whipping an amused tear out of the corner of her eye while watching Shibi fall over himself trying to make her stop crying. “I like you to. So, how about that date?”Shibi was blinking and trying to wrap his head around this beautiful creature that would even give him the time of day let alone her attention. “Why?” he asked so lowly that Hari almost didn’t even hear him.Hari was the one to blink next. “Why?” she asked curiously.Shibi nodded. “You’re a gorgeous woman, Hari. You’re also powerful, smart, have a great sense of humor, as well as a wonderful personality from what I’ve seen, and your just . . . You’re like the sun. So warm and loving and nurturing. I’ve never seen my Shino act like he has since you’ve come into his life. I’ve never ever heard him giggle. Ever. Why in Kami-sama would you want to go out on a date with someone like me?”“I really wish I could beat the shit of the people who made you and Shino−hell, your Clan−feel like you don’t deserve love, affection, friendship, and other things. Cause you do, Shibi. You deserve to be treated like a fucking human being! I like you! I may have just met you only thirty minutes ago, but I think you’re gorgeous, interesting, and adorable. The first thing I wanted to do when I met you was just glomp you in a hug like I did with Shino.”Shibi was shocked. No one−not his deceased wife, not his Team−had ever said such a thing to him before. People assumed that since they never showed emotion outside of their Clan Compound that they didn’t have any. That since they never reacted to their taunts, jabs, and sneers that they didn’t have any feelings. That was a fucking lie. The Aburame Clan had emotions, they just didn’t like showing them around people that already judged them before getting to know them. It was a safety mechanism that may have gotten out of hand over the years, but it also kept them from getting too hurt all the time outside the safety of their clan walls.Shibi swallowed. “My late wife hated being an Aburame. She was born into the clan and just . . . she hated everything about it, but she really loathed the hives that lived in our bodies. She rejected hers after she graduated from the academy. She was in the hospital for a year and a half before she was discharged. She then trained so she could be a normal ninja. When our marriage was arranged she was livid. I always dreamt of a loving family−a big one−a home filled with love and laughter. What I got was quiet nights, scathing remarks and looks, harsh words, and a scar from when I tried to comfort her after she had a bad day. She never wanted me to touch her, but I’m the head of my Clan and needed an Heir.“She was disgusted with the thought of lying with me in our bed and had a room set up on the other side of the house as far away from me a she could get. We never consummated our marriage till a year later when she got drunk as a skunk. She’d told me when she came back from a bar that the only way I was touching her was if she was drunk off her ass and wouldn’t be able to remember it the next morning. My heart had broken already but it completely shattered when she found out she was pregnant and told me that after Shino was born that she was done with me and wanted a divorce. That she had found someone who loved her outside of the Clan who took care of her and her needs. She wanted nothing to do with our son. The months passed and then the night Shino was born, she died from hemorrhaging and bled out. I . . . I was absolutely thankful for Shino being whole and healthy, but I was also thankful she was finally gone. I was happy she wouldn’t be able to warp Shino into a spiteful and hateful witch like she was.” Shibi finished before looking at Hari whose face was completely devoid of anything. “I don’t know how to react to your genuine interest in me, Hari, but I’d like to take the chance and see where it goes, and if it goes well than I would be more then happy to join your Harem as long as the others are okay with me. I don’t want to step on anyone’s toes.” He told her honestly.Hari bit her lip hard. “I’m so sorry you had to go through that, Shibi. I’m glad you’ll give the date a chance, and I honestly think that the others will be just fine with you. I wouldn’t choose such shallow pricks as my men.”Shibi smiled. “Let’s hope then that it will turn out all right.”Hari laughed. “With my luck, I’m pretty sure we will all be just fine as rain. So far there is Gai, Shikaku, Inoichi, Ibiki, and Kakashi is still thinking about it, but I believe with everything in me that he’ll also be there. You’re okay with sharing then?”Shibi grinned. “Like I said, Hari, you’re like the sun. You have a pull to you and a heart that is big enough for us all. I don’t mind at all.”Hari nodded. “What about being involved with the others as well? Gai is interested in Kakashi but I’m sure the others wouldn’t mind trying either if they’re so inclined. I know I wouldn’t mind one bit. I think it’d be hot as all hell.” Hari said giddily with a giggle.Shibi did something he hadn’t done in a long time. He threw his head back and laughed. “I’m sure and I’ve never been with a man but I have found a few quite . . . interesting and I wouldn’t mind.”Hari grinned. “Awesome. Well I better get going. Its getting late and I’ve got kids to train tomorrow after they get out of school and figure out a class schedule for when I start teaching.”Shibi nodded. “Goodnight then, Hari.”“Goodnight, Shibi-chan, I’ll see you later. I’ll let you decide when we should go out. You have an open invitation to my house. Don’t be a stranger.”Shibi felt himself continue to grin. “As you wish, Hime-sama.”Hari playfully snarled at him before blowing him a kiss and Apparating back to her home. Shibi felt like his world had been rocked but in a good way. Tsume and Hiashi will be surprised when he tells them his news rather than telling them that everything was the same as usual. He locked up the house, turned off the lights, checked on Shino before heading to bed himself. That night he dreamt of a gorgeous woman with glowing green/blue eyes and a smile that lit up like the sun. It was the best night’s sleep he’d had in a long time. ∞♦∞ Morning light filtered through from underneath the closed curtains in a room decorated in greens, silver, blues, and blacks. The heavy dark emerald bed curtains were closed tightly, behind them sleeping with his arms wrapped tightly around a big fluffy body pillow shaped into a dragon was one Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco. He slept peacefully, dreaming of having a big family of his own with his own harem of men, and the future children he’d have with them. He’d always dreamt of having a large family.He got his wish when Hari came into his life, and they soon built their own family. He missed his Mother and Father, as well as the Uncles, his other siblings of his heart, and his friends of course, but he’d never change anything for what he has now. Draco was happy, he just hoped it stayed that way otherwise someone would get shanked if they tried to destroy what he and his family had.He wasn’t called the Slytherin Ice Prince for nothing.Suddenly a loud ringing began to go off from his wand that was secured in the cubby/shelf his bedframe had. Draco moaned before blearily opening his eyes to flick a hand at his wand to shut the alarm off. A moment later it was blessedly quiet once more. He slowly opened his mercury colored eyes to stare up at his canopy of bed curtains. He stretched out his arms above his head, his legs stretching out as well before he heard a few POPS and cracks.“Mmm,” he moaned in pleasure before he remembered what today was. “Interview day!” he shouted excitedly before flinging his bed curtains back in excitement.Draco rushed inside his bathroom where he took a shower and began his morning ritual of exfoliating, washing his hair with shampoo twice before putting in the conditioner and leaving it while he used a face wash on his face, then scrubbed his body once again before finally washing the conditioner out. Once done he dried off with a towel wrapped around his waist and a towel on his head. Draco walked up to his counter that was filled with all sorts of different sized and shaped bottles, brushes, combs, accessories, his toothbrush, and other thinga-ma-bobs.He continued his morning ritual by magically getting rid of any body hair that he hated on himself, but he was fine when it was on others. He then moved on to putting two types of oils and lotion all over his skin as he rubbed it in, and put on a facial mask for 10 minutes before taking it off. After that he started on his hair and since this was going to be an interview he was going to make sure he looked bloody fantastic. He took the towel off, letting his long hair fall down all around him. He rubbed three types of oils into his hair, a spray of Hair Strengthening Potion that Uncle Severus had made for him and his Father last Christmas, and then began to brush it before waving his hand so it was dried instantly. He then closed his eyes imaging what hair style he wanted, and his magic did the rest of the work.When Draco opened his eyes, he smiled in pleasure at the elaborate fishtail French braid he was now sporting. He moved his hair accessories that were inside of a large jewelry container, finding what he wanted, which was a sterling silver clutch with a snake carved on it with emerald eyes. He then went into his room to dress in the clothes he’d set out the night before. He was dressed in a pair of black slacks that conformed to his legs wonderfully, a black dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, a Slytherin green silk tie, he placed a Slytherin green waistcoat over that he buttoned up before placing a silk handkerchief in the vest pocket and attaching his pocket watch his Father had given to him on his 15th birthday, the silver chain glittering in the light of the room where it was attached to a pin on his waist coat and the watch inside the other pocket. He then got his boots on with an inch heel before putting his Konaha hiate belt around his waist.“Hmm, should I add anything else?” he wondered before walking inside his walk-in closet and over to his jewelry stash. He opened the drawer that had some rings, bracelets, and earrings and decided on 5 rings he liked wearing daily, a bracelet, and decided to forego the earrings till his eyes saw a pair of sapphire blue dangling bar earrings with a diamond at the top that Hari and Neville had gotten him when they were out on a trip to Japan for a rare plant that Neville had wanted.He smiled and put those ones on before looking at himself in the mirror and grinned a shit eating grin. “Looking good Mr. Uzumaki-Malfoy.” He chirped before heading out, grabbed the Nutrient Potion for Naruto, and left his room.He walked into the kitchen with all the grace of King. “Good morning.”“Mornin’ Drake!” Chirped Hari as she poured some juice in a cup for herself.“Good morn to you as well, brother dear.” Luna said with a dreamy smile before taking a large bite out of the blueberry muffin Hari had made.“Morning Sleeping Beauty!” Fred and George happily shouted before going back to discussing what sounded like a new sword that would be able to have lightning engulfing the blade to make it into a lightning sword. Sounded pretty interesting, they were both trying to work out the last few kinks before trying to make it.“Morning Uncle Draco. How did you sleep?” greeted Naruto with a sleepy smile while Kurama inclined his head before going back to eating his fish.“I slept well, Nephew. Thank you for asking. Here is your Nutrient Potion. Did you sleep well?” he asked as he began to fill his plate with eggs benedict, sausage, bacon, toast, and a fruit salad.“I slept great!” Naruto chirped before tossing the potion back. He made a face before handing the empty phial back to Draco.“Good,” Draco nodded, taking the bottle from him and making it vanish into his potion lab sink to be cleaned.“You look very spiffy, Draco. Trying to impress anyone?” Hari asked with a secret smile like she knew something he didn’t.“I always dress to impress, Haddy.” Draco said with a sniff before digging into his breakfast.He missed the surreptitious look that was shared between his two sisters who were both wearing devilish grins, but his brothers and Nephew didn’t and grinned before going back to eating.“Well we have weapons to make and test out. Naruto, are you making any clones for us to teach today?” Fred asked while George got their dirty dishes, and began to wash them quickly.“Yes! How many do you want?” Naruto asked excitedly.“Hmm,” Fred bobbed his head from side to side. “How about 10.”“Sure.” Naruto did the hand signs before 10 POPS were heard. “There you go.”Fred nodded before escorting the 10 excited Naruto’s out of the kitchen. George laughing behind them as he followed along.“I’ve set aside some books, scrolls, and exercises out for you in the living room that are all about medical stuff, Naru. Since your Uncle and I will be at the Hospital today, I want you to make about 20 clones.” Luna told him.“Sure think Auntie Luna!” Naruto replied happily before once again making his clones.“Follow me, Nephews, I’ll show you where to start.” Luna said. “I’ll meet you outside, Draco.” Luna left the kitchen with her 20 cloned Nephews following behind her like ducklings.“I want you to make 50 clones, sunshine. 10 are going to work on sealing, 10 are going to work on reading and writing, 10 are going to work on the history of the Elemental Nations, 10 are going to work on Chakra control, and the last 10 are going to go over to the T&I building. Ibiki said to tell you to send some clones today. If when you get those clones memories back are not something you can handle, then we’ll talk with Ibiki about teaching you something else, okay?” Hari told him with a soft smile. “I know you want to be a ninja, sunshine, but there are some aspects of the job that not everyone will be able to stomach.”“Okay nee-chan.” Naruto nodded while summoning his clones and setting them all off to do what they needed to do. “I’m going to go get ready for the day then. Will you do my hair up in a high ponytail?”“Of course, sunshine.” Hari waved her hand and a moment later Naruto’s sunshiny hair was up in a high ponytail with his spiky fringed hanging over his forehead and eyes along with two long side bangs on either side of his face.“Thanks nee-chan.” Naruto grinned before hightailing it out of the kitchen with Kurama in his arms.Hari grinned before turning to Draco who was watching her with a soft smile.“What?” she asked tilting her head.Draco shook his head. “You’re going to be a great mum someday, scarhead.”Hari blinked before grinning. “Thanks ferret face.”Draco grinned. “Well, I’ve got to get going. Luna and I have a big day.”Hari nodded. “You sure do. Have fun, Drake, and play nice.”Draco snorted, walking over to the sink with his dirty dishes to clean before walking out with a wave to Hari. He walked outside to see Luna already out there. She was dressed in a dark blue sleeveless turtle neck dress that went down to her knees and had tiny slits on both sides, with light blue tights, powder blue heels with bows on the toes, and had her hair up in a tasteful bun atop her head with her wavy bangs swept to the side. The only jewelry she wore were her radish earrings like usual and her Butterbeer cap necklace, and her Konoha headband.“Ready for this, Moonbeam?”“We’re going to have so much fun, Dragon!” Luna practically giggled before she grabbed Draco’s hand and Apparated them to the front of the hospital. “Let’s do this!”Draco nodded before they walked in side by side.The inside was clean and sterile. There was a waiting room where several people were waiting to be called in with different injuries or sicknesses of all ages. There was a desk in the very center in the shape of a kidney with a man manning it that had long brown hair that was braided into hundreds of tiny micro braids that were all up in a high ponytail. He was wearing a black turtle neck with short sleeves, black standard shinobi pants, blue shinobi sandals, and his Konoha Hiate around his forehead.He looked up and blinked at them when Luna rang the bell. “Yes? How may I help you?”“We have an appointment with Head Director, Yakushi Nono,” Draco replied smoothly.The man blinked at them both before typing into his computer and bringing up what looked like the appointments for his boss.“Names.”“Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco-Oji-sama and Uzumaki-Lovegood Luna.”The man practically swallowed his tongue as he nodded sharply. “She is expecting you, Uzumaki-Malfoy-Oji-sama, Uzumaki-Lovegood-san. Her office if located on the fourth floor, take the first right, and go down until you hit the fourth door. Her name is on her door.”“Thank you,” Luna said before skipping alongside Draco, who followed her with his hands placed in his pockets.Soji watched them with wide eyes before they were out of his sight. Their power was off the charts! He’d never encountered that unless it was from the Head when she’s pissed or the Hokage. Soji shook his head before going back to work.Upstairs on the fourth floor, Luna skipped till she got to the correct door and waited for Draco to step up beside her.“Here we go,” he murmured before Luna knocked a jaunty little tune on the door.There was silence before an older woman’s voice called out, “Enter.”Luna opened the door to a bright large office with stacks upon stacks of paperwork all over, filing cabinets along one wall, a couch with a blanket and pillows on it along the left west wall with a large bookcase, and the North wall was a large wide window with a desk in front of it. A middle aged woman with short brown hair and honey brown eyes looked up and smiled. She was wearing half-moon glasses, was dressed in a light blue turtleneck shirt, black shinobi capris pants, and black one inch heels with a strap over her ankles. On the back of her chair was a white doctor’s coat.“Good morning! I’m Yakushi Nono. You must be Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco-Oji-sama and Uzumaki-Lovegood Luna-san.” She said with a bright smile.“Good morning, Yakushi-san. Please call me Luna. There is no reason to be so formal.” Luna greeted.“Yes, please call me Draco. If we’re going to work together there is no reason to be so stiff and formal with us.” Draco greeted with a nod.Nono’s eyes brightened even more. “Splendid! I will extend the same curtesy then; please call me Nono. Now then, please take a seat and we’ll get started on the interview.”Luna and Draco took the two black leather chairs that were right in front of Nono’s desk while trying to be as careful as they could with the precariously stacked papers all over.“So, let’s begin shall we; how long have the two of you been medics/healers?” Nono asked.For the next 2 ½ hours, Luna and Draco told Nono all about them and their histories of being medics/healers. They told her how they began their journey, why they got into it, how much they were fascinated with the world of healing, that they’d both went to medical school in their world that was for the magicals as well as Muggle which had been tricky since they were so young and had a war to deal with, but were able to accomplish with help from a Time Field that helped slow time down to an extreme when they were inside of it while time went normal outside. You could spend 5 years inside the Field and outside only 5 weeks would pass. It was a very tricky and phenomenal piece of magic. They told her that they were a Team and were also field medics as well. Draco told her of the Potions that he was going to be bringing to the Hospital that he’d already discussed with Lord 3rd and Nono was practically salivating at the mouth for the different Potions Draco and Luna had named off that would be a great help to many.“This is extraordinary! I can’t wait to see the results of those Potions. They’d be a great help to the patients and their lives! Especially in the field.” Nono said as she took notes.“I have a case with several of them if you’d like to try them out.” Draco enquired with a raised brow.Nono blinked before quickly standing up and shoving her white coat on. “Let’s go then, my dears! By the way, you’re hired starting now. Five days a week, you’ll have weekends off unless you’re called in during a disaster. You’ll get paid 40,000 ryo every 2 weeks.”Luna giggled, a dreamy smile on her face. “That sounds lovely.”“So then who shall be our first patient?” Draco asked.“Gekko Hayate,” Nono said with a sigh as she grabbed his thick file and a clip board along with a pen. She handed it over to Luna’s hand to let the young woman look it over.“Oh my . . . the poor man has been coming here for quite a long time.” Luna murmured.“Diagnosis,” Draco inquired as the three walked down the hallway.“It says here that he has an unexplainable chronic cough that has plagued him for quite some time.” Luna answered while still looking through his medical history. “His family doesn’t seem to have any histories of having lung problems except for the common cold. Neither does cancer seem to run in his family but they have had issues with brittle bones popping up every now and again.”Draco frowned before looking over at Nono. “What kinds of treatments have you tried thus far?”“We’ve tried several things actually. We haven’t done surgery just yet, because we’ve honestly have not found anything to constitute such a serious move. We’ve tried extraction of corrupt chakra but it came back blank. We’ve taken blood samples and haven’t found anything in those either. It honestly is a mystery. Our medical Ninjitsu didn’t pick up anything. We think he just has a common cough and just hasn’t gotten any better since we’ve given him a prescription to take to help, and it sometimes does but comes back.” Nono looked like she was about ready to pull her hair out.“Hmm, we have our own diagnosis methods using our magic. Our magic enters the body and is able to extract everything from the body from the time you were a babe to whatever age you are at that moment. It’ll tell us what types of bones you’ve had broken, a simple scrap, concussion, shot, everything. Our magic will be able to find out what’s wrong with him, and if not, we will find a way. We haven’t lost a patient just yet.” Draco said determinedly.“Well . . . there were those couple of times, brother dearest.” Luna reminded him with a twitch of her lips.Draco’s brow twitched. “They came back to life after I electrocuted them.”Luna rolled her eyes fondly while Nono blinked shocked. “You electrocuted someone?”“My eldest brothers were being . . . dimwits−”“That’s putting it nicely,” Luna giggled.Draco sent her a look. “They were testing out something and it stopped their hearts for three minutes before I electrocuted them, and their hearts started back up.”“He was pretty upset. They were testing a new prank without one of us there to help.” Luna told her.“My goodness! Good thing you were there in time! Three minutes can do a lot of damage to the brain as well.”“They’re still as dumb as ever,” Draco muttered.Luna laughed as she skipped while Nono blinked once again before smiling softly. She just figured out that her two new medics would be just fine and would do very well here.They were on the second floor and knocked on a door before opening it. Hayate was sitting on the bed, reading a book before he looked up and his eyes practically bugged out.“Runa-san! Draco-san!”“Hello Hayate-kun, how are you?” Luna asked as she skipped over to him.Hayate’s pale skin turned a tomato red as he sputtered. “I-I’m f-f-fine *cough* *cough*.”Draco nodded his head sarcastically as he walked in as well. “We’re here to see if we can find out what the bloody Merlin is wrong with you.”Hayate blinked. “You are?” he asked before looking at Nono.She nodded. “Runa-kun and Draco-kun are our new additions to the hospital. Will you allow them to check you over?”“Yes, of course.” He nodded before turning to face them both again.“I’ll take notes while you diagnose him, Dragon.” Luna said dreamily before turning to a new fresh blank page in his file, pen at the ready that Nono handed over.Draco nodded before he placed his hand inches from Hayate’s chest. A golden light surrounded his hand with white sparkles all over it. Hayate’s eyes widened while Nono stood there shocked and fascinated as she watched the light sink into Hayate. He glowed for only a moment before a piece of . . . Was that parchment?!A very long piece of parchment with elegantly written words were on kept going on for a good ten feet before finally cutting off. Draco had been muttering to himself and to Luna who was taking notes at an amazing pace that would make Hermione proud.Draco got to the end before he blinked before handing it over to Nono who was standing beside him now reading along with him. She’d been shocked and completely fascinated with the diagnosis. Her eyes trailed down to the last thing written and she blinked mystified.“Nontuberculous Mycobaterial lung disease? How did we miss that?!” Nono shouted. She handed Draco the parchment back before standing in front of Hayate, her hands suddenly glowing green as she looked into his lungs . . . and she still couldn’t find anything! She went as deeply into his lungs as she dared with her chakra before she suddenly found what she’d been looking for! It was there and latched onto Hayate’s lungs like a fungus.Nono pulled her hands back, her hands stopped glowing to stare at Hayate. “Draco-kun found what is wrong with you. I apologize for not seeing it or finding it earlier, Gekko-kun, you would have been just fine if we’d found it sooner instead of you having to suffer for so long.” Nono honestly felt embarrassment of the highest order! Her and her other medics should have seen this!Hayate blinked his tired eyes before focusing on Draco. “What’s wrong with me then?”“You have Nontuberculous Mycobaterial lung disease, also known as NTM. It’s a serious infection caused by bacterial that are common in an everyday environment and can cause lung damage.” Draco started as he began to fold the parchment, so he could put it inside his file.“The disease is aerosolized, which means that the bacteria can exist in water and soil particles that are in the air,” Luna finished as she wrote in his file.“Everyone can come into contact with NTM bacteria during their daily lives. However, not everyone is at risk of getting NTM lung disease. Those with underlying lung conditions like bronchiectasis, COPD, and asthma are at greater risk.” Draco continued before handing the 10 foot piece of folded parchment to Luna who clipped it inside the file. Draco then raised a brow at Hayate, crossing his arms over his chest. “When did this start? Do you recall?”Hayate thought about it. “I’ve had this for I think four years now.”Both siblings blinked.“If you can remember water wise, is there anything new that entered your life water wise? It’s the only thing I can conclude to have it this bad continuously.” Draco said.Hayate thought about it before he realized what could be the problem. “My, uh, my girlfriend−Yaugo−moved into an apartment complex four years ago that has a pool and Jacuzzi. I use it all the time when she invites me over.”Draco frowned while Luna hummed.Draco looked over a Luna who nodded. “Can you imagine your girlfriend’s apartment complex, Luna is going to pop on over for a moment. With your permission, she’ll extract the information and will be back in a moment.”Hayate blinked, feeling intrigued. “Is it like mind manipulation like what the Yamanaka’s use?”Luna smiled dreamily, “Our mind art is called Legilimency. We’re able to look inside the mind, take away memories, implant memories, make you into a puppet, if done incorrectly, you’d be turned into a vegetable, and if done correctly; it’ll feel like nothing to someone who has been doing it for years, and for those just starting out like a gentle nudge. We always ask for permission first though because we consider it mind rape otherwise, and that’s a big no-no in our society.”Hayate’s eyes had grown wider and wider at her explanation. It sounded just like the Yamanaka Clans Jutsu!Hayate gulped. “You have my permission.”Luna nodded and while staring into Hayate’s eyes she was able to get a clear picture of his girlfriend’s apartment complex.“I’ll be back in a moment.” She said and with a silent POP she was gone.Hayate continued to stare while Draco took a shrunken crate out of his pocket and enlarged it after setting it on top of a side table. He took out two different glowing bottles and held each one up.“These are called Potions. In our Society we use them daily in our everyday lives. This glowing golden one is called the Full Body Restoration Potion. After we extract the NTM from your lungs you will take this.” He then held up the icy blue glowing bottle that looked like it had tiny little diamond like lights floating in it. “This is called a Sleeping Drought Potion. This’ll put you to sleep until sometime tomorrow in the afternoon so your body can process that it is once healthy again. You only take one tablespoon of this stuff though because you can become addicted to it, and we don’t want that.”Hayate nodded. “What other Potions are there?” he asked curiously.Draco gave a small smile but both Hayate and Nono could tell that he was very passionate about Potions.“There are thousands of different types of Potions out there. They are being made every day by Potion Masters and Mistresses of the World. We have an Aging Potion, depending on the amount taken, ages the drinker to various ages, Anti-Paralysis Potion that heals paralysis, Baruffio’s Brain Elixir that increases brain power, Beautification Potion that makes the drinker very beautiful, Blood-Replenishing Potion that replenishes the takers blood if they have been injured badly and have lost too much, Bruise Removal Paste that removes bruises, Burn Healing Paste that heals burns, Calming Draught that’ll calm you from shock, trauma, etc, Draught of Living Death which puts the drinker in a state of sleep that makes them seem like they are dead, Felix Felicis aka Liquid Luck which makes the taker successful in all their endeavours−”“If you don’t stop him here, he’ll keep you here for days. Dragon loves his potions dearly.” Luna’s dreamy voice interrupted.Hayate and Nono blinked out of their amazed states from the information Draco had given them. Potions sounded amazing but also quite scary from a few that were mentioned.Nono couldn’t wait to see what they could accomplish with healing the patients of the hospital with those remarkable Potions!Draco gave a slight blush before straightening up. “What are the results?”“Well I had a talk with the owner as well as the manager and told them that they need to clean their water system out every month, they must clean out their water in the pool and Jacuzzi every two weeks so no one else gets sick. They only clean it out every three months apparently and haven’t cleaned their water system since they opened. I took a sample and it came back positive so we’ll be able to heal Hayate-san correctly.”“Good job Moonbeam.” Draco patted her head as she giggled. “Would you like to do the honors or shall I?”Luna’s eyes beamed. “I’ll do it!” she turned back to the now nervous Hayate. “Hayate-kun, I need you to remove your shirt please.”“Uh . . . sure.” Hayate did as told.“Lay back down now please.” Luna continued on with her dreamy voice, but the mischievousness in her eyes along with laughter set Hayate on edge.Hayate lied back and waited.“Take in a deep breath, close your eyes, count to three, and let it out.”Hayate followed the directions as his entire body relaxed into the mattress.Suddenly he heard a distressed yelp and, “Oh dear Kami-Sama!!!”Hayate’s eyes shot opened and he had turned his head to see Yakushi Nono’s face all pale and extremely distressed. Draco was standing relaxed next to her like nothing was wrong before he followed his eyes to what they were staring at, and his eyes practically bugged out of their sockets in shock.“HOLY FUCKING HELL!!!”Luna’s arms and hands were elbows deep inside Hayate’s chest cavity, and she just gave him a dreamy smile like this was simply a normal everyday kind of thing.“Don’t worry, this won’t hurt one bit.” She calmly told him, but Hayate wasn’t having any of that since his soul was now floating up out of his mouth while his eyes rolled in their sockets.“How is that not hurting him?! He’s wide awake.” Nono asked bewilder as she stepped up beside Luna.“I have my magic coating up and down my arms so he won’t feel a single thing. My magic is now going to extract the disease from his lungs.” Luna said as she began to pull her arms out slowly.Nono watched entranced as she watched the young woman pull her arms out and finally her hands that were holding . . . They were holding black sludge shaped as lungs!!!“Dear Kami! Is that what he’s been living with all these years?!” Nono exclaimed.“Yes. His lungs are now completely clear of it!” Luna chirped dreamily. “I’ll get a sample of it before destroying the rest.” She turned to Draco. “Would you like to finish up here?”“Of course,” Draco replied before walking up to the now past out Hayate whose soul was still floating up from his mouth, Draco could also see foam at his mouth. “Hmm, he seems quite out of it still so I’ll just magic these potions into his system directly. He’ll be out till tomorrow afternoon, but I suggest a nurse coming to check on him every few hours.”“Of course.” Nono nodded while watching Draco pull out a . . . WAND!!! He tapped the phial with it before aiming the golden potion into his stomach. Nono watched Hayate’s stomach glowed for just a moment before it stopped; Draco then did the blue one, and Hayate’s form seemed to relax after that.“Well that was fun!” Luna chirped once again as she wrote inside of Hayate’s file before handing it on back to Nono. She took the file shakily before an excited grin and starry eyes were focused on her two new employees.“You two were wonderful! Thank you so much!” Nono exclaimed with a bow before standing straight once more.“Thank you, Nono-san, for taking us on,” Draco said with an incline of his head.“Yes, we’re all going to have so much fun, and I can’t wait for our little apprentices and the rest of our group to get here.” Luna sang dreamily with a smile.Draco blinked, looked down at his sister with an enquiring raised brow. The bloody hell was his sister talking about now???Luna just giggled while Nono had really no idea what was going on, but she couldn’t wait either.“Well, since patient Hayate is all in the clear now, shall we move on to another patient?” Nono suggested.“Of course.”“Lead the way, Nono-san.”Nono took one last look at Hayate-kun before leaving his room after watching Luna put a blanket over him. The two Uzumaki siblings followed behind their boss after closing the door.“Now then, let’s see who is−”“Doctor Yakushi, you are needed on floor two, room C111, Patient is being . . . rowdy,” said a male voice over the PA system. “And that’s putting it mildly,” they grumbled before signing off.Nono blinked before walking again. “Come along you two. We shall see what and who is causing a ruckus in my hospital.”They were already on the second floor so it didn’t take too long to find room C111; it was just around the corner and a few doors down from Hayate’s room. Nono opened the door and expertly moved her head to the side from a flying bedpan, unfortunately Draco was not lucky. He got a bedpan dead in the face and everything went completely silent.“Oh dear,” Luna giggled hysterically, trying desperately to hold back her laughter. Hari would have a field day with this once Luna told her what had happened.Nono looked like she was about to fall to the ground in despair as rivers of tears fell from her eyes. Why were all her patients’ psychos?!“Fuck, Itachi, I just smacked the sexy as hell Prince in the face with the bedpan!!! He’s never going to look at me now!!!” despaired a male voice from across the room. “I’m fucking doomed now, man, I hate my life!” he cried hysterically.Luna’s eyes shined in merriment as she looked at her brother again to see his Slytherin mask right in place, and a demonic aura of barely restrained revenge held back. No one hit his face and got away with it!Uchiha Shisui fell to the ground in a heap of despair with a thunderous cloud over his head as it poured down on him while he wailed his despair to the world.Uchiha Itachi stared down at his best friend/brother of his heart with a deadpan expression. He rolled his eyes at Shisui’s antics before looking at the assembly of people at the door. He recognized all three knowing one much longer then the others since he had seen them on and off again around the village.Itachi watched completely relaxed as Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco simply picked up the bedpan and stepped around Nono’s crying body.“Who is the patient?” he asked in his Slytherin Prince voice.Shivers went down both Uchihas’ spines pleasantly from Draco’s voice alone. Itachi was quite shocked at realizing that he’d been attracted to the Uzumaki Prince and wanted nothing more than to just be in his company, hold him, brush his long hair, because Itachi was quite fascinated with it to be honest.Shisui just wanted to roll around with Draco and dirty him up, he wanted to make-out with those plush lips and see just how swollen he could get them, he wanted to hold onto Draco and be in his company like Itachi, and he wanted to make him laugh and smile at him. Shisui had been infatuated with the Uzumaki Prince ever since he saw him in the Hokage office.Now though, he was in despair because he’d blown all those chances when the bedpan he’d thrown in a fit of anxiety because he didn’t want to be here, and hit Draco right in his gorgeous face! Shisui just wanted the ground to swallow him up and die!“The one wailing like a diva is your patient, Oji-sama.” Itachi answered with a small bow.With a swift flick of his wrist that everyone in the room missed, the bedpan missed Shisui’s head by inches as it embedded itself into the wall. Shisui’s black eyes widened as he stared into mercury cold eyes that were mere inches away from his face. Shisui couldn’t help but gape at the beauty that was in front of him.“Bed. Now.” Draco practically growled.“YES SIR!” Shisui used his body flicker that he was known for and was on the bed within seconds.Itachi was still blinking in amazement at the quick movements of the Prince that he hadn’t even caught them with his eyes, and he had a fully developed Sharingan!Luna smiled secretly to herself as she saw the two dangerous Anbu men watch her brother with lust and secret devotion. Luna was happy that her brother was finally going to get started on gathering his Harem because the way Hari was collecting them, she was going to leave Draco in the dust, but it wasn’t a competition to see how many men would be in their Harems. At least not yet and hopefully the two dunderheads wouldn’t make it a competition or else Luna will be sure to sick Uncle Remy and Uncle Severus on them.Uncle Siri would cheer them both on from the sidelines while the rest took bets and planned the weddings.Luna was slightly disappointed that Hari and the Twins weren’t here because the commentary would have been hilarious!“My name is Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco Oji-sama and this is my sister Uzumaki-Lovegood Luna. We’re both Doctors and will be here for the foreseeable future. What are your names?” Draco asked as he stood next to the bed with his feet slightly apart and his arms folded across his chest.“I’m Uchiha Shisui and that’s my Cousin, Uchiha Itachi. I . . . I’m sorry about the bedpan, I really don’t like hospitals.” Shisui mumbled while pushing a hand through his unruly black hair.Itachi inclined his head once again. “A pleasure to meet you both.”“What seems to be the problem?” Draco asked with a raised brow.“I uh . . . I um,” Shisui was beginning to sweat bullets while his eyes began to move in their sockets quickly as if trying to find an escape route.“He broke his leg while we were training. I have a bit of medical knowledge, so I was able to coat it in a numbing cast so we could get here.” Itachi answered.“Fuck Itachi! Will you shut-up!!!” Shisui wailed. “I’m fine!”“No, you’re not, moron.” Itachi quipped back.“Hmm, Nono-san, does he already have a file?” Draco asked as he walked up to Shisui on the bed who was turning the color of a tomato while he watched Draco’s hands on his broken leg.Nono finally got up from her despairing ball of misery. “I’ll call for it. It’ll be just a moment.” She said while using the phone on the wall to call the front desk.While that was happening, Luna walked up to Draco to look down at the leg. “Are you thinking of using the Potion on him or resetting it yourself?”Draco looked at her for just a moment, but Luna figured out his answer from just that look. Her brother was a real troll when he wanted to be one.Draco’s hand suddenly began glowing pure white/gold as he ran it up and down Shisui’s left leg. Shisui shivered and he felt his cock begin to fill with blood and want. He bit his lip hard to keep in the moan he wanted to let out from the feel of Draco’s magic. Luna could see his struggle though as did Itachi who simply raised a brow.Shisui flipped him off.“Here’s Uchiha-kun’s file.” Nono said as she took the file out of a nurse’s hand before handing it off to Draco.“This’ll take just a moment.” Draco said as he performed the Diagnosis Spell on Shisui.Shisui’s eyes bugged out while Itachi’s widened slightly at the long parchment suddenly floating out of nowhere with writing in it.They both watched as Draco hmme’d in places as Luna looked over it as well.“Besides the broken leg, you are beginning to come down with the flu so I’ll give you a Pepper Up Potion. I’ll also be giving you the Bone Restoration Potion which will heal your leg. It should only take a few hours since we don’t have to vanish your bones in your leg. Believe me when I say you don’t want to go through that like our sister Hari had to because of the incompetence of one of our Professors.”Luna snorted.Lockhart was a complete joke in the Magical world after all his falsehoods came to light. He was still residing inside of the Janus Thickey Ward in St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries.Shisui’s eyes bugged out when Draco pulled out the Potion crate once again and enlarged it to take out two of the extremely different Potion bottles. One was a pretty glowing color and the other one was shaped into a mini skeleton bottle with the top shaped into a skull.“Here is the Pepper Up.” Draco handed it over to him and Shisui stared at it, giving the bottle a curious sniff before he cringed away from it. “Bottoms up.” Draco said with a raised brow.Shisui gulped before throwing it back and blinked when nothing happened after he swallowed the entire thing.Itachi watched him as well curiously before twitching when Shisui’s face went completely red, and steam blew out of his ears before he made gagging noises.“That’s fucking disgusting shit!” he coughed out.Luna giggled to herself while Nono placed a hand over her mouth in amusement. Draco blinked while watching Shisui with a raised brow. He poured him a small cup of the Bone Restoration Potion.“Drink.” He ordered.“Will it be disgusting, cause I’ll grow to like my broken leg and live with a limp the rest of my life!” Shisui wailed.Itachi sighed heavily, rolled his eyes before pinching his cousin’s nose. Shisui squawked in consternation.“Just shove it down his throat otherwise we’ll be here all day,” Itachi advised deadpanned.Draco grinned viciously which made both Uchiha men twitch with lust before Shisui could dream any scandalous positions to have Draco in sexually, he was having a fowl concoction being shoved down his throat, and he thought he was going to die!“AHHHHH!!! It’s disgusting! This is the nastiest shit I’ve ever had in my mouth! Why?!?!” Shisui wailed as he fell back to the bed and threw his fit.Draco waved his hand at Shisui and his body went completely still. Itachi stared with inquiring eyes.“He’s just paralyzed for the moment so he doesn’t upset his injury anymore. The potion will work through his system down to his leg and it’ll take over repairing it, and he’ll be walking again without a worry in a bit.” Draco told him.Itachi nodded before staring down at his cousin’s ridiculous face that was stopped mid wail.“Doctor Yakushi, you are needed on floor 1, room A241,” the same intercom voice said.“I’ll let you finish up here, Draco-kun. Luna-kun, would you like to come with me to the next patient?” Nono asked as she opened the door.“Of course. See you in a moment, brother,” Luna said but before she left and closed the door to follow Nono she turned and gave Draco a dreamy smile. “By the way, brother dear, say yes,” before she closed the door.Draco stared at her with a frown before turning back and was glad that he was so used to his siblings popping up in his face, otherwise he would have let out a girlish scream because of Itachi being literally inches away from his face.Wide mercury eyes stared into obsidian ones who looked as if they were staring into his soul.“Yes Uchiha-san?” Draco asked with a controlled voice.“I want you to call me Itachi, Draco,” Itachi told him as he continued to stare into Draco’s eyes.Draco blinked, trying to control the shiver that went down his spine at this man’s voice. It was so . . . Haddy would say it was sex on a stick, like dark rich chocolate.Draco would completely agree with her.“Oh? And why would I do that?” Draco asked in his poshest Malfoy voice.Itachi stared before a sexy smile crossed his face. He reached out and stroked that pale smooth skin of Draco’s cheek.“Because I’m one of your future husbands, Koi. I’ll also answer to Master, babe, love, darling, and everything in between.” Itachi told him as he invaded Draco’s space entirely.Draco’s eyes about bugged out at the smoothness this sexy fucker had before he smoothed it out to his Slytherin mask once again.“Indeed? You believe that my glorious self would bow to you?” His eyes sharpened, hoping that this Uchiha Itachi would give him a magnificent answer and not flop.Draco didn’t move one centimeter as he let Itachi practically bury his face in his neck, shivering as Itachi breathed him in and stroked his nose up Draco’s cheek till his mouth came up to Draco’s reddening ear.“I’d be the one bowing down to you, Koi. I’d be the one worshiping your entire being, showering you with everything that I could possibly give to you. Will you let me be one of your chosen?” Itachi enquired.Draco bit his lip to keep himself from squealing. He was definitely having a girlish moment right now. If Hari was here she’d be cheering Itachi on and to tell Draco to kiss the smooth fucker and marry his arse within the same day!“Hmm,” Draco hummed.“Say yes, Draco-Koi.”Draco opened his mouth to give a response when he stiffened as arms wrapped around his waist and he was pulled into a wide chest as a head began to nudge him with attention like a cat.“I want to be yours as well, lovely Draco. I want to be one of your chosen that will get to make you laugh every day, see your gorgeous smile, get to hold you every day for the rest of our lives, get you through bad times as well as the good. I want to shower you with all the attention and love you’ll let me,” Shisui told him in a sexy voice in his ear.“Fuck me,” Draco breathed out shocked. He thought he’d been asked out by some of the smoothest people in his world, but was he utterly wrong! This was a bit overwhelming for him, but he took in a breath and let it out before looking at Shisui over his shoulder to see obsidian eyes staring at him with lust and devotion before turning to matching ones.“Ask me out on a date and we’ll go from there.”Both Uchihas’ grinned.It was . . . quite unsettling for Draco’s fangirling heart and his dick which was trying to rip out of his expensive pants.“Will you go out with us, Uzumaki-Malfoy Draco?” they asked together.“Yes,” he gave them a sexy smile before he growled, “Now get the fuck back in bed, Shisui, before I break your other leg.”“Of course my love!” Shisui chirped before placing a kiss on Draco’s cheek, and body flickered back to the bed where he hummed to himself happily. Draco was pretty sure he saw two wolfish ears pop out and a bushy tail was waggling in excitement.Itachi’s eyes practically undressed him as he looked Draco up and down. “See you later, Koi. We’ll be in touch about our date.”“You better be, Itachi, or you’ll know the wrath of a Malfoy,” Draco threatened with an evil grin before walking out of the door and closed it. He leaned against the door for a moment before he looked both ways to see if anyone was there.He threw his arms into the air and began to squeal as he did a little wiggle dance before smoothing his hands down his slacks and went to go find his sister and boss.What he didn’t see was Itachi and Shisui peeking out the door with huge grins on their faces before closing the door as well and began to plan out their date with their ice Prince. ∞♦∞ After everyone decided to go about their day, Hari called her Dad on the mirror and spoke to him as well as her Uncles who told her that they were wrapping up a couple of last minute things and should be heading on over in the next day or so.“We’re missing you all so much. It’s quiet . . .er, quieter. Which is just bloody weird since I’m pretty noisy as well as Remmy, Sev, and Hermione when we get into our own things, or are pranking. Plus Neville can be downright scary when one of us go into his Greenhouse unannounced if he’s in a delicate stage with his plants. And don’t even get me started on Cissy and Andy plotting out who knows what and then suddenly going quiet when one or all of us walk in. Poor Luc and I enquired what they were up to and he got bright neon pink hair for a few days while I ended up with poke-dots for skin,” her Dad had ranted.Hari had laughed outright at his put upon sigh at the end of his rant, but she was so excited about the news that they’d be here within the next day or so, after she got off the mirror with them she was in a cooking/baking mood. Soon the rest of their family would be here, safely in their new home, and would soon start their new lives away from their old world.She’d turned on her radio earlier and was bopping her head, singing, and dancing around the kitchen to Jessie J’s “Domino” while she was in the middle of making a beef stew for dinner when she felt the Wards around the house let in someone. She tilted her head, closing her eyes for a moment before she smiled to herself, taking a quick look at the clock. It seemed Shikaku was on time.“Meow~”Hari looked down at her only companion for the past few hours. Tora had popped by to say hello and to eat which Hari was more than happy to oblige. She gave Tora a cooked fish and some wet cat food she’d found at the store the other day.“One of my beau’s is here, Tora-chan! And on time no less,” she giggled as she looked at the clock on the wall.She giggled to herself once again as she thought about what Kakashi and Gai had told her, some of the horror stories about how the Nara Clan were always late to most things. It seemed though when their interests were caught, they were usually on time.Hari put the last few cut up pieces of meat into the crock pot before placing the cover on it; it was while she was washing her hands that powerful muscular arms wrapped around her waist and she felt lips kissing up and down her neck.Hari sucked in a breath before a mewl past her lips as she enjoyed the attention she was getting. She loved it when her neck was attacked by kisses or nips. When she had still been going out with Victor Krum, he loved kissing and nibbling her neck while she sat in his lap and just enjoyed the attention.Shikaku was finding out firsthand how much she loved it with the noises she was making.A dark chuckle was heard. “Good afternoon Princess. You look good enough to eat,” Shikaku growled into her neck as he began to breathe her in.“You’re not bad yourself, darling.” Hari smirked over her shoulder at him before kissing his nose. He made a face which Hari laughed at. “Lunch is done if you’d like to eat with me.”“Sounds good,” he replied before kissing her nose back. He took a step back when he caught movement on the floor and his eyes about bugged out. “You have the Demon Cat of Konnoha in your kitchen.” He deadpanned as he had a stare off with the demon cat who was growling low at him.Hari blinked before looking down at Tora and cooed. “She’s adorable!” She leaned down to pet Tora whose growl turned into a loud purr before she went back to eating.“Princess.” Shikaku deadpanned once again as he stared.Hari shrugged. “She was hungry and I fed her. She likes me.”Shikaku just shook his head while running a hand over his face. He knew this information was important and that it would come up at some point.“Take a seat and I’ll bring over your plate! I made bacon cheese burgers with a fried egg on top, some onion rings, fries, a salad, and for dessert we have ice-cream.”Shikaku’s eyes glowed with excitement at the new foods he’d never tried. Once Hari placed his plate of food in front of him, he thanked her for the meal and began to eat. It was delicious! He’d had some really good food over the years, but Hari’s cooking was phenomenal! He wondered if he should introduce her to Choza and Chiyo and see if they’d add any of her recipes to their restaurant. They’d definitely get a spike in their patrons.“This is amazing, Princess. Where did you learn to cook?” he asked as he took another bite out of the perfectly made juicy burger. He was in the middle of chewing when he caught Hari’s sad smile. “Princess?”Hari bit her lip before taking a sip of iced tea. “My Mother’s family took me in when I was a baby. To put it bluntly they didn’t care for me and my magic . . . They treated me abysmally throughout my childhood till I was seven years old and my life changed. Anyway, I was made to do all of the household chores and the like. I was treated no more than a slave, but cooking and gardening were the few things I very much enjoyed doing.”Shikaku felt his anger spike, his KI suddenly unleashed for just a moment, Hari felt it, her body shivering in what she was sure was delight and her siblings would call her a weirdo for getting off on it, her eyes blinking before looking up at Shikaku surprised to see how angry he was on her behalf.“You seem surprised at my response,” he enquired with a penetrating look.Hari huffed out a small laugh after pulling herself together. “Apologies darling, it seems that I can still be surprised at people’s reactions to what I thought as a child was normal and just my lot in life. I know better now. I grew up in a loving home with more family and friends then I knew what to do with.”Shikaku stared a moment longer before nodding. “Please tell me they were punished?”Hari cackled which sent shivers of delight up and down Shikaku’s spine. “Oh yes, my Dad and Uncles’ were quite . . . thorough while dealing with them.”“Good,” and the subject was changed. “Shika came home bemoaning about raving lunatics who have disrupted his cloud watching, and crazy witches making him work out and learn. Know anything about that?” he asked smirking as he finished his burger, licking the juices off his fingers.Hari laughed once again. “Naru asked if I’d help train him and his friends started coming by the house and asked if they could learn as well. I’ll be starting at the school tomorrow doing special classes and all that to get them ready for their Shinobi lives. Ino and Shikamaru have asked me to teach them a few things as well as Shino. I’ll be asking the other students what they would like to learn and go from there. So I’m sure he’ll be coming home complaining about what’s going on in his life.”Shikaku smirked. “Sounds like he’ll be having fun.”“Oodles of fun, darling.” Hari smirked viciously before taking a bite of her burger. “Oodles.”Shikaku threw his head back and laughed hard.The two spent the next few hours getting to know each other better. Discussing their favorite things, colors, interests, favorite memories, and their most embarrassing stories they could come up with. Hari talked quite a bit about her crazy dysfunctional loving family and about magic. She told him about her schooling and adventures she had. Hari also told him about the War and what it was all about. Shikaku in turn told her about his childhood, his family, and his two best friends that had been by his side since he was in diapers. He told her about the first War he fought in and the other fights he’d been in over the years, Shikaku told Hari about his first wife, Yoshino, and how she died. He told her that they loved each other like best friends but weren’t in love with each other. The two enjoyed each other’s company quite a lot as they got to spend time together. They were in the living room right now, Hari was snuggled into Shikaku’s side while he held her close as they talked. Tora had also run off to who knows where with a little box hanging from her mouth which Hari had made for her.“Their tuna flavored biscuits,” Hari told him when she caught his raised brow.“So your brother Draco also has a Harem contract?” Shikaku asked while running his fingers through her long unbound hair.Hari was practically purring at her head being massaged and her hair being played with. “Yep, he’s always wanted a huge family. His parents wanted to have more children but my Aunt Cissy was cursed by her older sister Bellatrix when Draco was born. They’ve had a bit of a time having another child since then. Draco, Uncle Sev, Uncle Lucy, and Hermione have been trying to come up with something to help. Even the Twins, Uncle Remy, and Luna. We’re hoping they’ll follow the others over here. Draco would be immensely happy if they were here as well.”“Hmm, has he found anyone that interests him?”“Luna has been dropping hints that he was going to start meeting people, so hopefully. I’d love for my siblings to find their special people.”Shikaku smiled. “I admire your large heart and capacity to love, Princess. It’s so different then what I’m used to. What any of us are used to in fact. I haven’t seen Inoichi laugh or blush like that in . . . Kami, I don’t know how long! Gai looks so much more livelier and happier than normal if that’s even possible, Kakashi is actually interacting with people more and I can tell his smiles are more genuine, and then there’s Ibiki! Him I am really shocked about. Since you’ve been here, we’ve all been a lot happier. You’ve picked quite the bunch of powerful/reclusive/ dangerous men, Princess.”Hari sighed happily. “Yeah. You’re all just so . . . You all just call to me. I also met Shibi last night after dropping Shino off. He’s bloody adorable and I asked him out as well and to join my harem. He accepted and hopes you all are ok with it.”Shikaku perked up. “I’ve always thought he was enchanting.”Hari laughed delightedly. “I’m sure you all will get along well then. He was quite nervous about joining because of his Hive and everything. I told him I’d never pick such shallow people that I’d be sharing my life, love, and body with.”“Couldn’t have said it better.” Shikaku grinned back as he stared into Hari’s mesmerizing eyes. “How long do we have before this place is overrun again?”“Hmm, a few hours. Why, darling, you have some pressing matters to get back to?” she asked with a raised brow.Shikaku’s smile turned downright devilish just then. “Ravish you Princess. I want to see how dirty I can get you,” and with that being said, Shikaku pounced on a laughing Hari who welcomed him with opened arms and a ready kiss.Shikaku brought both their arms up above Hari’s head, their fingers intertwined while he nibbled her bottom lip. Hari moaned in response, opening her mouth so Shikaku’s tongue could slip inside. The two muscles intertwined in a dance as old as time. Hari wrapped her legs around Shikaku’s waist in response, arching up into him as she made erotic sounds that were making Shikaku’s cock harden even more in his pants.“Shikaku!” Hari whined when the kiss ended. She sighed and let out moans of delight when Shikaku gripped her hands tighter and ground into Hari’s center, making her core feel empty and wanting to be filled.“I’m going to fucking wreak you, Princess.” He growled, his amber eyes glowing with possessiveness and lust.Hari’s eyes dilated when he let her hands go and used his shadows to hold them up while he trailed his large hand from her wrists, down her arms, her armpits, to her chest where he began to knead and grope her large breasts.“Ahh~ So good!” Hari mewled.“Fuck, you look so good right now and I haven’t even gotten you naked yet,” he growled, taking hold of the end of her red tank-top and ripped it apart, revealing a black laced pushup bra with a flowy design on it and a tear drop sapphire in the center. Shikaku couldn’t help but just stare at it. He’d never seen a bra like this before. The ones he had seen were either bandages across the chest or silk wrapping, but nothing like this. Hari looked like a present wrapped up just for him.“I really like this, Princess. It suits you.” Shikaku growled while kissing and nibbling the tops of her breasts.“Mmm, ahh, so . . . so glad you approve~ Ahh,” Hari cried out as she arched up when Shikaku ground into her core once again. “I’ll-fuck-be sure to wear more . . . mmm~ sexy lingerie~”“How do I remove it? I don’t want to rip this pretty wrapping of yours.”“F-flick the jewel in the middle.” Hari breathed out, watching Shikaku as his eyes trailed all over her chest as it was revealed.“Fucking Kami-Sama, you’re gorgeous.” He breathed out in awe. Shikaku didn’t know where to even begin. Hari’s breasts were beautiful, tanned, with caramel areolas that were begging to be sucked on. And that’s just what Shikaku did.“AHHHHH~ Yesss! Please Shikaku, feels, so good!” Hari howled, arching up into his hungry mouth.“Mmm,” was Shikaku’s response, his hands trailing down to her jean short-shorts she was in. He unbuttoned them before his right hand snuck in and to her center finding her drenched in her juices. “Fuck Hari,” he snarled against her left tit.Hari felt her pupils blow wide at Shikaku saying her name. He lifted off of her so he could tear her shorts and panties off before Hari was lying in front of him stark naked. Shikaku was breathing in and out heavily at what he was seeing. There was no hair between Hari’s legs which sent Shikaku off salivating at the mouth to get his mouth and tongue on her, and she was fully tanned down there to.“How do you have a complete body tan?” he wandered out loud to her while his hands continued to massage and kneed her breasts while pinching her nipples every few seconds.Hari moaned, trying to ground her core against Shikaku’s covered cock but he had slightly backed away from her and she was growing frustrated with not being filled.“I tan naked outside,” she answered.Shikaku could hear the “duh” that wasn’t added at the end.“Why do you not have any hair here?” he asked in a trance as he let his right hand trail down and began to lightly pet her naked lips in lustful fascination.Hari sighed in contentment when Shikaku’s hand began to play with her nether lips.“We had a girls’ day when I was 14 and we went and had a spa day. Waxing was offered and we all tried it and got hooked on how our skin felt afterwards so I kept doing it.”Shikaku’s hawk like eyes were fastened on his hand as it spread her lips to see her juices trailing out of her. “I very much like it, Princess,” he murmured right before he swept down on her core and began to eat her out with fervor.Hari’s head shot back as she screamed in passion while Shikaku’s mouth sucked and licked at her most feminine part of her.“AHHHH!!! Yes! Please, Shikaku, fuck me with your tongue. I want to feel it deep inside me. Please! Ahhh~”“As my Princess commands me.” Shikaku’s dark rich voice murmured in a growl before he sucked on her clit and rolled it in his mouth while he inserted two thick fingers in her. Hari began to go wild and rode his fingers.A coiling feeling began to take root in her center, Shikaku felt her inner walls tightening around his fingers and tongue, so he put more power behind his strokes and sucked till Hari’s spine bowed back, and she let out the most beautiful sounds of pleasure to Shikaku’s ears. He slowly brought her down, Hari twitched here and there, but she had a huge smile on her face when Shikaku looked up at her.“That . . . That was amazing~” she breathed out in pleasure.“Not done yet, Princess.” He told her with a lecherous smile. He stood up after giving her nether lips a kiss, and began to undress. Shikaku felt her eyes on him as his naked chest was revealed and then his lower half. He stood there in all his naked glory, and felt quite empowered by the look that his Princess was giving him.What he wasn’t expecting was for her to suddenly vanish off the couch and right in front of him where she tackled him onto the carpet. Shikaku was on his back with the breath knocked out of him and a very naked Hari on top of his very naked self. Her nails lightly trailed up and down his muscular chest and abs as she straddled him. Her eyes were glowing with possessiveness, lust and want.“So sexy~”Shikaku couldn’t help the arrogant smirk that took over his face. He had worked very hard for his body, and to know that Hari was enjoying it just made his world even more perfect.“I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself, Princess.”“Oh I am, darling. I’m going to fucking enjoy the ever loving fuck out of you.” Hari cooed before swooping down on his lips where they began to have a battle with their tongues in one of the filthiest kisses that Shikaku thinks he’s ever had, but by Kami he was enjoying it. His hands gripped Hari by her hips, he lifted her up slightly, and thrust up into her as far as he could go while pulling her down on his massive cock that had been straining for her for quite some time. They both howled; Shikaku from the extreme tightness of her sheath around him and the heat while Hari was feeling the pain/pleasure of being full for the first time in her life.She didn’t know at what point she had thrust her hands into Shikaku’s hair but they were gripping it tightly as she got used to him filling her, and her body finally relaxed one iota at a time. Shikaku also finally loosened his grip on her hips before their eyes connected and he could see the slight pain in his Princess’s eyes.“Princess, Hari, you alright love?” he asked worried.Hari’s eyes focused on him and he watched the flourishing love engulf her which took his breath away. She smiled down at him before kissing him gently.“First time, darling. I just needed a moment.”Shikaku blinked stupidly before he began to run his hands up and down her back before holding her face in his large hands. “Did I hurt you?” he asked quietly and with such remorse too, that Hari felt her heart hurt at the sound of it. He honestly thought he had hurt her and it couldn’t have been further from the truth.“Good Merlin, no darling, I am perfectly fine. I wasn’t prepared for it, but I actually like a bit of pain with my pleasure it seems. It wasn’t bad at all. I am now quite ready to fuck you into the ground now though, or for you to roll me over and do the same.” She replied with a sultry smile.Shikaku’s eyes continued to watch and peer into them before he was satisfied that she wasn’t lying to him. They stared into each other’s eyes while Shikaku began to pull her off slightly and letting her fall onto his dick once more. Hari’s eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a filthy moan.“Fuck~”“Fuck is right . . . Mmm, Princess, you feel delicious wrapped around my cock so tight.” Shikaku growled as he watched her begin to ride him with his hands squeezing her hip and ass in pleasure.“So . . . so good! Ahhh!” Hari began to gyrate her hips back and forth, riding Shikaku’s massive hard cock to the finish line. She wanted to feel that orgasm sweep her away once more and she especially wanted to watch Shikaku loose his mind.His cock was stroking so deeply that she was surprised when she was swept up in her second orgasm. She lost rhythm, but Shikaku was there to do the rest of the work as he rolled them over and Hari was now below, her long hair swept out around her as she screamed out her pleasure as it engulfed her.Shikaku felt his possessiveness sweep through him once more at watching this beautiful creature before him loose it, because of the pleasure that he was giving her. His hands gripped her by her ankles before practically folding them behind her head and began to ride her. The slapping of Shikaku’s ball sack, squelching wet sounds from their coupling, and the moans and groans were the only sounds that could be heard as it filled the living room of the Uzumaki Main House.Hari was screaming and mewling like a cat in heat while her lover fucked her into the floor, bringing her to two more orgasms before she felt his cock twitch deep within her.“Shikaku, come for me, darling, fill me up! I want to be filled with your cum you’ve been holding back.” Hari implored.Shikaku was like a beast, he’d never felt this way, or ever fucked this hard. Yoshino was easy and slow sex, but with Hari it felt more passionate, dirtier, and extreme than anything else he’s ever felt. His hips were moving back and forth at an alarming rate that should have been very painful for Hari, but she had been rooting him on, and moaning in ecstasy as the pleasure continued to grow between them.His cock was ready to explode, he’d been holding himself off wanting to keep bringing Hari to new heights that she’d never seen before, he wanted to keep watching her body twist and turn with pleasure as he gave it. But, his dick was ready to take its own pleasure in finally coming so when he felt that tall tale sign in his spine that led his dick to begin twitching more, Shikaku pulled out to Hari’s dismay and confusion, before flipping her onto her belly, ass up high, and fucked right back into her with new vigor.Hari’s mouth opened wide in gleeful abandon as she let out filthy sounds of pleasure, while Shikaku was moaning, growling, and snarling into her ear as he pounded into her cervix before he gave three harsh deep strokes, and finally came.“Oh my fucking Merlin! Yes, feels like nothing I’ve ever felt before, Shikaku. Give me everything.” She pleaded as she had been swept up in her final orgasm as well.“Take it all, Princess. It all belongs to you now. I’m going to make sure you’re filled with my children at some point, but for now, I’ll enjoy your cum filled belly.” He growled before sinking his teeth into her neck.“Ahhh~” Hari screamed, shoving back onto Shikaku’s cock which twitched one last time.The two sank down onto the carpet spent, breathing heavily. Shikaku’s large body covered Hari’s for a moment more before he rolled off of her and gathered her in his arms. She sighed in a pleasured filled haze, her hand stroking through Shikaku’s chest hair.“When can we do that again?” she asked breathily.Shikaku let out a soft chuckle before it grew into a full blown belly laugh. “Ah, my insatiable Princess, you’ll have to let me recover, but I wouldn’t mind a second round in either your bed or shower.”Hari laughed before laying on top of Shikaku, where she began to play with his long hair that had come unbound at some point during their love making. “That sounds like a plan, however, I wouldn’t mind a short nap right now.”Shikaku hummed in contentment as his Princess played and massaged his head. His hands ran up and down her spine before he felt her soft lips on him. They made out for a few minutes till they both drifted off to sleep, holding each other close.Hari’s last thought was that she had to remember to clean the living room of her and Shikaku’s lovemaking or else she’d never hear the end of it from her siblings. The Twins would hoot and holler, Luna would be asking what they did and how, and Draco would be giving her shit about getting their lovemaking juices all over the one of a kind rug.She didn’t even want to think what poor Naruto would say.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
(BACK IN THE WIZARDING WORLD) It was a mad house in Number 12 Grimmauld Place.If anyone could actually see or hear what was happening on the inside of the imposing building, they would have heard the many explosions, howling, screaming, shouting, and one particular man who was singing a Disney song at the top of his lungs, he was so utterly happy.It had all started at 5:00am in the bloody-Godsdammned-morning as Hermione would snarl viciously every time it was brought up later in the future. She would dub it “The Day Sirius Black Had Almost Died Several Times Over and Lived To Tell The Tale, he’s so fucking lucky, Hari! You have no bloody idea!”Everyone knew that you did not EVER wake up Hermione Granger without her 3 cups of black straight coffee unless you wanted to lose a limb or two, as Hari, Sirius, Ronald Weasley, and Ginny Weasley had found out on occasion during the years in school/outside of school. The youngest Weasley’s had found out the hard way when they found the Gryffindor Princess asleep face down on the table in their common room; let’s just say that the screams were heard all the way down in the dungeons according to Draco.Every time Ronald or Ginny saw a flick of Hermione’s hand they’d always flinch away while going pale before hauling arse out of the room she was in. Hari would twitch a brow and Sirius would do a full body shiver before moving along with his day.On this particular morning, however, one Lord Sirius Orion Black’s eyes shot wide opened when his alarm began to go off. Remus Lupin, his husband and consort growled lowly from the pile of blankets over him at the sound as Sirius jumped out of the bed with a wide mad smile. The window is open, so's that doorI didn't know they did that anymoreWho knew we owned eight thousand salad plates?For years I've roamed these empty hallsWhy have a ballroom with no balls? “Sirius! Bloody hell! Are bloody kidding me right now?! Are. You. Kidding. ME?!” Remus snarled as a amber eye glowed from within the darkness of the covers.Sirius skipped over to the windows and pulled the heavy curtains back with a flourish as the music continued to play while the madness continued. To Remus’s sleep addled mind, it was thankfully dark out still, so he didn’t outright murder his husband. Finally they're opening up the gatesThere'll be actual real live peopleIt'll be totally strangeBut wow, am I so ready for this change! Remus let Mooney out in that moment, snarling from being woken up at the arse-crack of dawn as he drew his wand, and began to shoot multiple hex’s at his mad lover who wasn’t paying one iota of attention to his angry werewolf as he spun and danced out of the way of the rather dark hex’s and spells sent his way. 'Cause for the first time in foreverThere'll be music, there'll be lightFor the first time in foreverI'll be dancing through the nightDon't know if I'm elated or gassyBut I'm somewhere in that zone Sirius shot out of the room into the dim lit hallway, singing at the top of his lungs, taking poor Neville by surprise as he opened his door to see what the bloody hell was with all the ruckus.He blanched as he saw Sirius Black dancing around the hall in only a pair of bright red speedos with flying snitches flying around them, a black silk robe, dark green socks with pygmy puffs jumping around along to the music, and a pair of roaring lion headed slippers on his feet.“What the actual fuck,” Neville breathed out in utter horror.Sirius spun by Neville, took the terrified young man by the hand and began dancing his way down the hallway to Neville’s mortification.“Sirius! SHUT UP!!!” snarled Remus from inside the bedroom. 'Cause for the first time in foreverI won't be aloneI can't wait to meet everyone!What if I meet the one? Neville yelped as he was dipped low to the ground before being thrown through the air. A girlish scream left Neville’s mouth as he flew through the air as if he were a quaffle.“Oomph!”“He’s finally cracked.” Severus muttered as he caught Neville, his obsidian eyes followed the mad Black while he slid down the banister to the 3rd floor.“The crazy bastard will die if he wakes up Hermione,” Remus intoned long suffering, coming down the hallway in just a pair of grey sweatpants, and nothing else. His eyes still glowing amber as Mooney was prowling close to the surface.“We’ve got to shut him up!” Neville yelled anxiously. “Harry will be very upset if anything permanent happens to him.”Remus and Severus looked at each other for a moment.“She might understand this time.” Remus muttered, running his hand through his dark brown hair once again.“Yes. She might just shrug it off if we let her know what happened this time.” Severus smirked savagely.Neville took one look at Severus’s face and paled. “Professor!”“Stop teasing, Sev.” Remus said fondly.Severus’s brow twitched as he let out a long suffering sigh.They all turned when they heard a crash.“SWEET CIRCE AND MORGANA!!! SIRIUS ORION BLACK, HAVE YOU LOST YOUR SENSES?!” screamed a surprised Lucius.They’re eyes widened before running down the stairs. Tonight imagine me gown and allFetchingly draped against the wallThe picture of sophisticated graceI suddenly see him standing thereA beautiful stranger, tall and fairI wanna stuff some chocolate in my faceBut then we laugh and talk all eveningWhich is totally bizarreNothing like the life I've led so far Lucius stared in fascinated horror as Sirius Black danced into his and his wife’s room. Narcissa muttered before blinking open her eyes to see her husband’s face. The expression confused her till she heard the music and then her cousin’s singing voice penetrating her sleep addled mind. She pushed the covers down slightly before choking on her spit as she too stared in fascinated horror while her cousin shook his arse and wiggled his hips to the song he sung, flinging open their curtains with a flourish.Lucius hissed, his Veela growling at the psychotic male that had invaded his and his mate’s sleep. Cissy put a calming hand over her husband’s arm, restraining him from shredding her cousin apart with his lengthened claws. They watched him perform a perfect ballon with grace out of their bedchambers before looking at each other.“Cissy . . . What the hell?” Lucius growled, his long blonde hair disheveled from the unprompted wakeup call.“He . . . He must be excited about leaving today.” Cissy concluded. It’s the only conclusion she could come up with otherwise she was going to bury her cousin 6 feet under, damn the consequences! You do not wake Lady Malfoy up this bloody early! It just wasn’t done! Her darling Harry would understand, surely she would this time!“And you are sure you want to follow him?” Lucius expression was utterly done with the morning already and the day hadn’t even started.Cissy couldn’t help to crack a small smile when she saw Remus, Severus, and Neville run down the hall before they backed up to look into their room.“Where’d he go?!” Neville whispered shouted hysterically.“Down the hall I believe,” Lucius muttered, waving his hand as if to move them along.“Hermione!” they shouted together, running down the hall, leaving the Malfoy couple sitting there for a long moment, before scrambling out of bed to follow. For the first time in foreverThere'll be magic, there'll be funFor the first time in foreverI could be noticed by someoneAnd I know it is totally crazyTo dream I'd find romanceBut for the first time in foreverAt least I've got a chance “The bloody hell is with all the racket?!” Tonk’s growled as she slammed hers and Charlie’s door opened, the Dragon Trainer trailing behind her sleepily.They both blinked as one Sirius Black did the moon walk past them before spinning and dance shuffling down the hallway.“The fuck?” they both said confused while the others ran after the mad Black.“It’s too early for this!” Tonk’s threw her hands in the air before grabbing Charlie’s hand, slammed the door and went back to bed after putting up several strong silencing spells. Harry would understand why they didn’t even try to lift a finger to save the Mad Black! Don't let them in, don't let them seeBe the good girl you always have to beConceal, don't feel, put on a showMake one wrong move and everyone will knowBut it's only for todayIt's only for todayIt's agony to waitIt's agony to waitTell the guards to open up the gateThe gate The door to Bill and Fleur’s room opened, they took one look at the dancing Black before Fleur began cursing in French and Bill chuckled.“It’s never a dull moment with this family.” He chuckled.“He is insane, darling.” Fleur muttered in her French accent, folding her arms under her chest.“And we wouldn’t have him any other way, my love.” Bill’s grin was wide and slightly wolfish as he took in his beautiful mate.Fleur sighed heavily. “I suppose.” A slight smile filtered across her features.“Someone stun the fool before he gets to Hermione’s room!” shouted Neville as he and his group ran past.“Hmm, you think we should help?” Bill asked curiously.“They’re grown, darling, let them deal with the madness. I am going back to bed. Are you coming?” Fleur asked as she went back to bed.Bill looked on in amusement as he heard Hermione’s morning demonic voice before laughing outright at the shouting and explosions coming from her room.“Coming my love!” Bill grinned as he closed the door in time to escape a rather nasty hex. Harry would understand after all. For the first time in foreverDon't let them in, don't let them seeI'm getting what I'm dreaming ofBe the good girl you always have to beA chance to change my lonely worldConcealA chance to find true loveConceal, don't feel, don't let them knowI know it all ends tomorrowSo it has to be today'Cause for the first time in foreverFor the first time in foreverNothing's in my way! Woo! Hermione was enjoying the most lovely dream when it was shattered by her door being slammed opened, and one of the most annoying songs penetrated her sleep. Who would fucking dare to disturb her much needed sleep?! She cursed a streak as her curtains were thrown opened, and the morning light was pouring into her room with its radiance.She threw the covers from her, grabbed her wand, and began to let the hexes and spells fly, her whiskey eyes landing on the completely and utter moron that decided to wake her up.“DIE!!!” Hermione screamed as she chased Sirius around, but the Mad Black was insanely nimble and quick as he danced out of the way of certain death.“Hermione! You can’t kill him!” Neville shouted.“His dumb luck has just run out!” shouted the pissed off witch, her crazy nest of hair flying all around her like Medusa’s snake hair. She looked like Bellatrix Lestrange nee Black as well as she chased him.“Sweetheart, its not going to help. You’ll feel bad.” Remus tried.“In a few years maybe! Get back here, Black!” Hermione sent a spell at him that he dodged and an explosion happened.Neville yelped as part of the ceiling fell.“My, my, my, I’ve taught you how not to play with your food, dearest.” Severus drawled as he watched the daughter of his heart try to kill Sirius.“He’s a slippery little cockroach!!!” Hermione snarled.“Well, she hasn’t killed him yet I see.” Lucius muttered while escorting Narcissa.“Give her a few more seconds, I’m sure she’ll get him.” Cissy chuckled.“Please don’t encourage her, Cissy,” grumbled Remus. “I don’t want to have to explain to Harry why one of her Father’s is dead.”“She’ll just bring him back from the dead and kill him herself. She knows that you never wake Hermione up without her coffee.” Severus drawled with a raised brow and smirk as Black finally got hexed with a powerful stinging hex that sent him across the house and through a wall.“Bloody hell!!! What was that for, Mia?!” shouted Sirius from within the rubble.“You utter moron! You heathen! You complete and utter thunder twat!!! I have been awake for 72 hours trying to make sure we have everything ready for today, and you decide to wake me up by singing the one bloody song from that movie that I detest because of how many times you rewatched the scene, and you have the complete and utter gul to ask me why I’ve sent you through a wall?! SCREW YOU DOUCHE CANOE!!!” Hermione snarled while her hair was sparking from her anger and magic.Sirius blinked, tilting his head like the dog he was. “Didn’t have to send me through a wall though.” He muttered.Hermione hissed like a wet cat, her hands flew towards Sirius’s neck before she was swept into her adopted Father’s arms.“Come dearest, you can help make sure I’ve got all the potions and ingredients packed.” Severus said calmly, carrying a struggling and hissing Hermione in his arms.The others watched before Neville let out a loud breath. “You dodged another death sentence, Siri. Seriously, you are one lucky dog, or just stupid.”“HEY!”Neville shook his head. “I’m off to make sure everything is packed on my end. What a bloody start to moving day.” He muttered to himself while smoothing his shoulder length hair out of his face while he walked back down the hall.“Honestly cousin, there is a time and place.” Cissa huffed.“Five o’clock in the morning is not it,” Lucius growled. “We shall begin to get ready and make sure we’re packed as well.”Remus grinned. “We’re all really glad you’ve changed your minds and are following as well, Luc.”“Hmm, knowing that that tyrant and what he does, you will be needing the help in watching him, Remi.” Lucius muttered before turning around.“HEY!”“Shut up, Padfoot! They’re right. If Harry had been here, it would’ve been worse. You’re lucky Severus was already awake too.”Sirius blinked before letting out the puppy eyes. “But Remi!” he whined. “It’s moving day!”Remus snorted. “Oh my Merlin, what am I going to do with you, Sirius Black?” he asked while shaking his head.Sirius gave him a lecherous grin, wiggling his brows. “I can think of several things actually. It has to do with me and you and some lube.”Remus rolled his eyes fondly. “Come on, Pad’s. We’ve got to get ready, make sure everything is packed, and then head on over to Gringotts.”An excited insane grin took over his handsome face once again, his silver gun metal eyes gleaming with excitement. “We get to see our precious Harry and the others! I’ve missed them so much and can’t wait to be together again! And we get to meet our Nephew!!!”“I’m sure she and the others feel the same, dear.” Remus laughed as he helped his husband up. “You need a shower first, clean clothes, food, and to make sure you have everything.”“Hmm, can we sneak in some shower sex, Mooney-love?”Remus laughed, kissing his mates neck, sending shivers up and down Sirius’s spine. “I believe I could do that.”Sirius whooped before picking up his mate and ran back to their rooms. Remus cursed before laughing as they ran past the others who just shook their heads and muttered about the Black Madness.It had been a very eventful morning that would be talked about for years to come. ∞♦∞ By the time they finished getting ready, making sure that they had all their trunks, and any other things they were bringing with them; it had taken another hour to say goodbye to those who weren’t coming with them. Tears, hugs, and kisses were exchanged by all who had been a part of the extended family since Harry had come into their lives and flipped it on its axis.They wouldn’t have had it any other way however.It was 10am by the time they Apparated into the special greeting room inside of Gringotts. The group did not need to be pestered by reporters or any Dick and Harry or Jane that wanted to know where Harry had vanished too, or what everyone had been up to since the end of the War.Harry had written a letter to the entire Wizarding World before giving it to Lucius who had given it to an exasperated McGonagall who disliked the reporters as much as Harry did.“Greetings and may your gold always be flowing while your enemies fall at your feet,” greeted King Ragnar with several of his Royal Guard.The group of Wizards and Witches greeted the Goblin King with bows or curtsies as they gave him the same greeting.Ragnar raised a brow as he noticed a few more in their group then what Harry had told them there would be.“Lord and Lady Malfoy, Lord and Lady Weasley, Mistress Tonks, Heir Weasley, I take it you shall be following the others?” Ragnar asked as he wept deeply inside from losing such powerful and rich vaults.“We are, King Ragnar. We had discussed it once again after the others had left. We’d like to be with the rest of our family.” Lucius answered while standing there as the powerful man/Wizard he was with his snake cane held in one hand as he held his wife’s hand in the other.King Ragnar inclined his head as he let out a long suffering sigh. “So much gold and power lost. I do hope Harry realizes how lucky she is with you all following her.” He muttered with a sharp smile.The group all chuckled.“Let’s get this party started, King Ragnar! I want to see my daughter and the rest of the family and I have a Nephew to meet and spoil rotten!” Sirius chirped excitedly as he stood with Remus and Severus.“Of course, Lord Black, if you would all follow me.” The King of the Goblin Nation said as he turned to walk them to his office.Sirius led their group into the large office and took seats in the chairs that were there in front of his desk.“Now then, I have the documents all ready for those that were going, however it will take a moment to get the others in your party their documents that you shall need once over on the Elemental Nations side.” Ragnar handed over the important documents one by one till Sirius, Severus, Remus, Hermione, and Neville had them. “Do not lose them.” Ragnar intoned with steel in his voice.“Of course,” Severus answered as he plucked everyone’s file out of their hands and packed it away inside his trusty utility potion kit/belt. Sirius had mentioned fanny pack once, and still shivered in fear when he saw Sev’s umbrella coming alive with sharp teeth, glowing red eyes, and claws like a demon while it came after him for an entire week before Sirius broke down apologizing.Sirius and Neville muttered to themselves about being responsible enough to look after their files till Severus gave them a look that shut them right up.“It shall be a few moments. If you need to do any last minute things, I suggest doing them now.” Ragnar said.“I’d like the entire Malfoy vaults to be emptied and put into the special trunks you had created for Harry and her group.” Lucius requested.Ragnar grumbled but nodded as he wrote it down.“I’d also like to request my two vaults be emptied as well, and my brother Percy shall be the Head of the Weasley Family. The main two vaults are his.” Bill said with a grin.“I would like my vault emptied too.” Charlie grinned.“Mama said that I could empty these three vaults of everything please,” Tonks requested next as she handed over a piece of ivory parchment to the King.Ragnar was a palish pus color at this point before everyone looked over at Fleur.She smiled radiantly. “I have already taken care of my vaults in France. I have everything I need.”Ragnar stared a long moment before he pressed a button and started shouting orders.As they waited, Hermione took out her check list she had gone over so many times that the piece of parchment was seeing better days by this point.“Hermione-love, you have checked that list over and over again, dear. We have everything.” Remus said as he ran his fingers through her long curls.“I know, Uncle Remi, but it is just keeping my mind occupied so I don’t lose it with excitement. I am utterly ready to get the heck out of here.” Hermione told him with a grin.They smiled knowing that she was right. They were all ready to get going.Two hours later Ragnar was handing over documents to the others when Severus took them as well with a look that told them all to hand them over or else. No one wanted that demon umbrella after them.“Now then, when you all touch the portkey, it will be taking you on a one-way trip. There is no coming back unless someone who is visiting has a two-way portkey. This is powerful magic that will be taking you onto the other side of our Realm. You all know how to use a portkey, so you all know the dangers if you let go.” Ragnar gave them a deadpanned look. “DON’T. LET. GO.”They all nodded as they stood as one.“Then I shall say good day to you all, and may your gold always flow, may your enemies always fall at your feet, and may Mother Magic and the Goblin Gods watch over you and your family.” Ragnar said before bowing his head in respect.They all grinned before as a group in perfect Gobblygook spoke the very same words back.King Ragnar blinked before laughing.“Off with you mad lot!” he growled fondly.The group of 11 strong and powerful Wizards and Witches circled the long piece of glowing golden rope before picking it up as one. Each of them holding on tightly before smiling at each other.“To a new great adventure!” Sirius cheered.With that being said, the last thing King Ragnar heard and saw was the group of 11 with joy, laughter, and excitement as they left his office with a final loud POP and golden light left behind.“May you all be happy in your new home,” King Ragnar intoned with a wide vicious smile. ∞♦∞Neville Longbottom was just fine with admitting that he was screaming like a little girl at the rush the portkey had taken them by. He knew how much Hari despised any type of magical teleportation unless she did it herself, but this was ridiculous!All he remembered was screaming as he fell from a ridiculous height before blacking out.“Nev. Neville! Come on son, up and at em!” he heard a voice saying.“Mmm . . .” he moaned. “Bloody ‘ell, Gram, stop shouting!!!”“Pfft, boy if your Grandmother heard you she’d take a switch to your hyde! Come on now, son, you need to get up. We’re missing your sister.” Another voice said.Neville jack-knifed up, with wide eyes as he stared around the rainey area they were in. If there was one thing that would always get his protective instincts up; it would be his family, friends, but especially his siblings.He blinked to get the rain out of his eyes till he focused on the others that were around them. Sirius had a wide grin on his face as he held Remus to himself while looking around. Severus was helping him up from the ground, while Bill was dusting off Fleur’s dress. Tonks was looking around as was Charlie. Lucius and Cissa were running their wands around trying to find Hermione who was gone.“Where’s Hermione?!” Neville freaked.“One moment she was right by me as we POPPED into this world, the next thing I knew she was sneezing, and vanished.” Severus said darkly.“Anything could be happening to her though!” Neville whispered shouted. He didn’t want to bring attention to themselves if he didn’t have to. They had no idea where they were. From the look around though, Neville would guess that they were in the bloody middle of nowhere!“No worries, bro, I’ve got eyes on her now.” Charlie grinned as he showed them his wand pointing in the direction that Hermione was in.“Oh thank the stars!” Neville breathed.“Let’s go get our littlest witch,” Sirius barked with a smile.Remus, Severus, and Lucius however were looking around with frowns.“This doesn’t look like Fire Country.” Cissa pointed out.Before anything else could be said there was a surprised scream before a loud blast of pure accidental magic hit them.“HERMIONE!!!” they all yelled as they flew in her direction while running.Sirius, Severus, Neville, and Lucius took on their Animagus forms while Remus let Mooney out a bit as one of his pups were in danger. Bill and Charlie along with Tonks got their brooms out while Fleur and Cissa cast a fast spell on themselves to keep up with the others high speeds.A large Grim, a black Stag, a lion, and an Andean Condor broke over a hill and came to a sudden standstill as they looked around in shock at what they saw below them. Remus finally caught up and snuffed out the howl he was about to let out while he looked on incredulously. Bill and Charlie had reached the area Hermione was, practically diving down before they stopped mid dive to make sure they were actually seeing what they were with Tonks beginning to snort giggle at what she was seeing. Fleur and Cissa finally caught up, wondering what the males of their group were doing. They rushed to see what they were all staring at before their mouths gaped open and all decorum was gone.Sirius, Severus, Neville, and Lucius changed back before they began to walk down into the newly created crater of what could have once been a building of some sort with the rain pouring down on them.“I’m so, so, so, terribly sorry!!!” Hermione wailed as she began to stare at everything around her.“Hermione-dearest, what happened?” Severus asked cautiously as he and the others reached her.Hermione spun around, her wet long hair smacking her in the face, her mouth opening and closing while she was holding a . . . a very disgruntled looking blood red kitten.“W-what did you do, Mia?!” Neville breathed out in shock as he picked up a black/white kitten with what he noticed was a green like plant life around his neck, along with a golden/red kitten that had some crazy purple/whitish eyes that looked quite sickly.“I-I-I was s-startled! This crazy looking goth guy with a scary scythe like Hari’s jumped out of nowhere, screaming about J-sama this and that, and then this other guy was speaking with another about art, and another about money, and then there was a sickly looking man who was speaking with a girl who had blue hair, and there was another that looked like a plant, one that looked like a shark, and another that had a mask on that was called Tobi. . . they just startled me really badly when the plant one popped out of nowhere in front of me! I wasn’t expecting it and I was already panicking from falling through the air and landed here and . . . and I . . . I FREAKED OUT!!! NOW THEIR ALL KITTENS!!!” Hermione cried. “They’re all helpless, Homeless kittens now!!!”“Can you believe it?! Our Princess turned 9 people into kittens?!” Sirius guffawed as he picked up a kitten that had dark brown fur with black like stitching’s all over it which hissed at him with glowing yellow eyes, and another that was pure silver with slicked back fur who was growling at the stitched up kitten.Cissa clucked as she picked up the all blue kitten that had a flower origami ornament by its left ear. “Poor dear. Hermione, you have a responsibility now for turning these people back.” She began to pet the adorable kitten who was shaking like a leaf before slowly calming down in Cissa’s arms.Severus picked up a rather large blue kitten that looked like it had shark like features. It hissed and grumbled before Severus tapped his nose. The kitten twitched before sneezing.“So cute,” Fleur cooed as she pet the shark kitten’s head as she picked up the kitten that was golden and had some long golden fur covering up half his face. She cooed before cuddling it. It growled and snarled before succumbing to Fleur’s ministrations.Lucius picked up the final kitten that was all black with a yellow like mask design over its face with a black like circle over its right eye. They stared at each other for a long moment before he stroked it under the chin. The kitten’s eyes narrowed hatefully. Lucius smirked. He didn’t know why, but this kitten reminded him a bit of Hari, Draco, Severus, and Voldemort wrapped in one very pissed off kitten. He chuckled at the very image.“Your Aunt is right, Hermione. We’ll have to bring them with us to Konaha now. We’ll be able to help them when we get there.” Lucius said.In that moment all 9 kittens eyes widened as they stared at each other helplessly.“We still need to find out where the buggering hell we are though!” Tonks exclaimed with her hands on her hips.“Great! Another foul mouth! Like Hidan wasn’t bad enough,” grumbled the blood red kitten from Hermione’s arms.Everyone’s head snapped to the kitten with wide eyes and awe. Hermione blinked before crying.“Oh thank the GODS, you can talk, now I don’t feel as bad!” she wailed as she held the kitten tightly to her, smooshing their faces together as she hugged the poor kitten to her.“Unhand me, you wretched girl!” the kitten hissed.“So cute!” Fleur cooed before looking down at the golden kitten in her arms. “Can you speak as well, darling?”The golden kitten stared before letting out a sigh. “What a fucking cluster-fuck-un.”Fleur cooed before hugging the kitten to her chest. “So CUTE! Bill, can we keep him, darling, please,” Fleur pleaded with big blue puppy eyes.Bill guffawed at the golden kitten’s put out expression.“Don’t worry, I promise that I will find a way to change you all back. Till then, we will take care of you all. Oh, Hari is going to be so excited when we see her! She loves kittens!” Hermione grinned as she held her red kitten who was growling and cussing at her.What Hermione and the rest didn’t know though was that all 9 kittens were a part of a group called Akatsuki, they were all missing-nin, and dangerous S-rank individuals.All of that didn’t even matter though in this instance as one young woman had taken them all out within seconds. They’d never seen anything like her powers before, but none of them could do anything short of run away, but they were all sure these crazy nut jobs would track them down to make sure they were ok.Sasori was cursing up a streak that had Deidra laughing a hissy laugh at some point as did Hidan. Konan soon found amusement in this whole situation, but she couldn’t wait to be back to her human form. The others weren’t happy but the sickly looking one, Nagato had a small spark in his mind that said it would be nice to have a vacation and not have to worry about anything for a while. They’d take over the world and their search for world peace later. Right now he kind of wanted to enjoy the life of a kitten. He’d take that secret to his grave too, because he wasn’t about to admit such an unseemly thing, He was the Leader of the Akatsuki for crying out loud! “Do you know what Village we’re in or near?” Cissa asked the kitten in her arms.“You are in Kirigakure, the Hidden Village of the Mist.” Konan answered gently.“How far is Konaha from here?” Neville wondered.“A few days, give or take a week,” muttered the shark kitten Kisame.“A WEEK!?” Sirius bellowed making his two kittens snarl. “I can’t wait another week to see my precious daughter and family!”“Well short of Apparating there, we’re up shit creak, Siri.” Bill said, arms crossed.“Hmm, any of you been to Konaha?” Sirius asked, staring down at that the kittens with a mad look in his eyes that sent all the newly turned kittens on edge.The kittens stared at each other before the shark kitten answered, “Me.”“Alright, my furry blue shark friend, I’d like you to think of Konaha as clearly as you can. We’ll take it from there.” Sirius said with a mad wide grin.The kittens did not trust that smile.Not one bit.“Hold on tight to each other. We’re going to do a group jump.” Remus ordered.“Right!” Everyone said before linking arms while still holding all the kittens, making sure they were all secured in some way.“Ready?” Sirius asked.They all nodded before they all closed their eyes, the kittens following before seconds later, Sirius wrapped his magic around everyone, and they Apparated away once again with a loud POP!The last thing that was heard throughout the clearing was a very loud, “MOTHERFUCKER!!!” From Hidan with wide eyes. ∞♦∞Luna was doing her rounds at the Hospital when she suddenly came to a stop and a vision took over. Most of the staff had gotten used to the many quirks their newest hires had, so didn’t think anything of it when Luna’s eyes began to glow as she looked far off. Nono was chatting with Draco about the many types of potions that they’d requested to make for the Hospital, and were going through them when they heard Luna’s laughter.Draco looked over to see his little sister bent over gasping from laughing so hard.“What in the world has gotten into you?” Draco asked with a twitching brow. Whenever his siblings laughed like that it meant nothing but doom for him or some other unfortunate soul.“They’re here!” Luna gasped as she began to skip out of the Hospital. “I’m taking my lunch break now, Nono! The rest of our family has arrived and have given the main guards at the gates quite the fright.”Nono blinked before nodding. “Of course, Runa-chan! See you later.” She turned to Draco then, “Are you leaving as well, Draco-kun?”“Yes, I’ll speak to you more about this list later, Nono-san.” He bowed before running after Luna.Nono smiled to herself before getting back to work.“What could have given the guards such a scare?” Draco asked as he caught up to Luna.She smiled wide. “It seems they ran into a problem while getting here. We’ve gained 9 new family members! Isn’t that exciting?!”Draco blinked. “What?!”But at this point they could hear all the screaming and cursing coming from further up ahead and a mad laughter.“Uncle Siri seems quite happy, Draco! Let’s go greet them!” Luna laughed as she began to skip further ahead of him.“Happy? He’s bloody well lost the plot is what it sounds like!” He ran after his little sister, the two of them coming onto a sight that would have had Hari as well as the twins in stitches.This was his life now unfortunately, and those psychos were his family, along with all these raging . . . Kittens that were giving off some hellish killer intent. Draco sighed once more to himself before throwing himself into the chaos.He’d make sure Hari was home when he dragged them all home or call her to come get this shit show in hand. This kind of chaos wasn’t good for his magnificent skin after all. He had a date and he’d look nothing but perfect for his men!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
(EARLIER THAT MORNING BACK IN KONAHA)The morning light peaked in through the curtains, shining on Hari’s sleeping face. She twitched before blinking her eyes open slowly. Moaning softly from being woken up, she was about to go back to sleep when she was pulled deeper in to a warm chest from behind.“Go back to sleep, Princess,” was growled into her ear before a mouth nipped at her ear.Hari mewled softly, arching back into her lovers embrace. “I would if you’d stop touching me, Shikaku,” she whined. How was a woman supposed to fall back asleep when they had such a sexy as hell man touching her?! She was alive for crying out loud, not dead!“I’d have to be dead not to touch you. Fuck, you’re just so soft,” he continued as his mouth trailed down her neck.Hari sighed in contentment. This was lovely and she wouldn’t change it for anything. Well wait, she’d totally want her other lovers here in bed with her, but that was food for thought on another day. She was gathering her lovers slowly, she wouldn’t push them into something they weren’t ready for. She would have fun teasing them of course, she wasn’t dead after all, but she’d never pressure them into anything.“You’re thinking too hard. I can hear that gorgeous brain of yours.”Hari laughed before turning in Shikaku’s arms to face him. The man was just pure sin with his long hair down and messed up from the amazing love/fuck fest they had yesterday and all throughout the night. She could see the many love bites and hickies she had given to him, Shikaku was admiring his claim on her as well. His eyes were roving all over her as a possessive smirk came over his face.“Just thinking how nice it’ll be when I have all my lovers together in bed with me.” She replied while running her fingers through his hair.Shikaku closed his eyes, practically purring at her ministrations. “Mmm, we better get a bigger bed then, I’m pretty sure some of us will hog it, and I’ll most likely beat one of them if I’m kicked out.”Hari laughed. “I have no doubt, darling.” She could honestly see them rough housing all over the place to get a cuddle in with her. Ahh, it would be so lovely once they were all together.Shikaku smiled, opening his eyes before pulling her close and capturing her lips in a morning kiss. Hari mewled into his mouth, their tongues tangling together in a rhythm as old as time. Shikaku rolled them so Hari was below him and he was above her. His large hands pushed her hair back from her face giving Shikaku an unobstructed view of her entire face. His hawk like eyes bore into her, memorizing every detail of her. Shikaku had never felt this way in all his years on this Earth, not even with Yoshino. Hari was digging her way into his heart where he had only had his son and family, but she was making herself right at home inside the Hari shape part of his heart.“I’m going to have you screaming my name, Princess. Are you ready?”Hari’s angelic smile turned feral in a matter of seconds. “The question, darling, is are you ready to scream mine?”Shikaku’s feral grin answered her as he took himself in hand and found her center before entering her in a hard thrust.“Ahh~” Hari cried out, arching back in pure bliss of being completely filled.“That’s right, Princess, let me hear you again,” Shikaku growled, pulling back his hips before thrusting back in once again, his heavy balls slapping against her.“You feel so good,” Hari mewled, dragging her nails down Shikaku’s spine.He shivered before focusing on his woman and began to fuck her hard and fast. Hari tilted her head back, the most delicious sounds leaving her lips as Shikaku kissed up and down her neck. His head dipped down and he caught her left nipple in his mouth. Hari shouted in pleasure as he sucked hard and his tongue began to play. Hari wrapped her legs around his waist and squeezed her vaginal muscles around the thick piece of meat inside her.“Fuck!” he snarled, leaning back, getting up on his knees. He took Hari’s legs from around his waist, practically bent her in half before slamming his cock deep inside her repeatedly. “There’s going to be a permanent indention of my cock in you, Princess. You’re mine and I will kill anyone who tries and takes you away from me or the others!”“SHIKAKU!” Hari cried in pleasure as she felt the beginnings of her orgasm. It was just slightly out of reach.“Come now!” he ordered her before pressing the palm of his hand down on her stomach and Hari lost it. She felt him so deep and around her. Her muscles tightened around him hard as she screamed long and loud, her back arching off the mattress. Shikaku held her hips as he fucked her through her orgasm and into a second and third before finding his release. He held his hips hard to hers while his cum filled her up. Hari was breathing hard as she came down from her high and stared down at Shikaku who had face planted into her cleavage and was giving her tiny kisses between the valley of her breasts.She grinned while running her fingers through his hair. “At least we made it to the room before anyone found our naked butts downstairs.” She laughed as she remembered waking up on top of Shikaku who was laid out like a starfish. Hari had woken him up with an amazing blowjob, hearing him howl her name was music to her ears before he wrapped them up in his Shadows and delivered them to her room as they heard the front door open, and Naruto hollering that he was back, and heading out to train with his friends before slamming the door once again.Shikaku snorted. “Pretty sure that would be a fun memory that was shared on holidays.”Hari outright barked in laughter. “Oh my, Merlin, we’d hear it everyday most likely knowing my family!” she continued to laugh before looking over at her clock and sighed sadly. “As much as I’d love to stay here with you, darling, I’ve got to get ready for my first day of school.”“Mmm, so many things to say to that, but then you’d never leave this room.”Hari giggled. “Keep those thoughts handy! You never know when I’ll pull out the perfect skirt for your dirty thoughts, darling.”Shikaku smirked, lifting up before crawling up Hari’s body and kissing her once again. “Guess we should shower and get dressed.”“Yep, my Sunshine is probably waking up as we speak and I’ve got to get breakfast on the table for my Hoard as well as lunch ready. I’m glad I had that stew ready for dinner last night, so I wouldn’t have to leave this bed with you in it. The Hoard has gotten spoiled by my food after all.” She laughed.“Then you go take a shower first because if I get in there with you, Princess, you’ll definitely be late.” Shikaku smirked.“You make it sound like such a bad thing,” Hari pouted as she got out of bed naked.“Damn,” Shikaku muttered, biting his lip.Hari looked over her shoulder, Shikaku was staring at her arse and gripping his cock that was hard once again. Hari grinned before smacking her own arse, making it jiggle. There was a loud growl before Hari closed the bathroom door while giggling. She took a quick hot shower before getting out. She had just opened the door with a towel around her body when she was suddenly picked up and pressed up against the wall. She blinked surprised for a moment before her mouth was taken in a hot kiss. She sighed in pleasure while wrapping her arms around Shikaku’s neck and her legs around his waist.“You’re so damn tempting, Princess.”“Only for you, darling, and the others.” She replied cheekily.He smirked before putting her down. “Go get dressed, minx, you’ve got things to do.”Hari smiled and turned before she felt a sting on her right arse cheek. She looked over her shoulder to see Shikaku grin savagely at her.“Don’t tempt me, Hadrianna, I’ll keep you in that bed for days, and then that Hoard of yours will have to find their own damn food,” he promised her darkly before closing the door to the bathroom.Hari blinked before sighing. “Damn, that man is just fine.” She smiled to herself before going into her closet to pick out something for her first day as a teacher. “What to wear, what to wear? Casual or going to battle? Fun or frightening? Do I want them to remember me fondly or do I want them to take one look at me and remember the bad-arse bitch that I am? ”^^What are you doing, Hatchling?^^ Hissed a voice behind her.Hari turned to see her Familiar Ran floating in the air curiously.
^^Ran! I haven’t seen you in a awhile. Are you doing okay? Do you like the new house and everything?^^
Ran gave a hissy laugh as she floated towards her Hatching and wrapped herself around her shoulders. ^^It is a lovely home and new world. I am enjoying myself immensely. I have been roaming outside looking around and patrolling the perimeter with Kurama-chan. He’s been exercising his power and training himself back up to snuff as he said. Plus, I have noticed you gathering your mates and wanted to give you your privacy.^^ she answered before nudging her snout affectionately against Hari’s cheek.
^^You didn’t have to do that, Ran.^^
^^Don’t argue, Hatchling. Now then, what are you doing in your chamber of cloth?^^
Hari laughed softly as she scratched Ran’s head. Ran purred in pleasure. ^^I’m trying to figure out what I should wear to my first day as a teacher at Naruto’s school. I’m going to be meeting the other faculty members and I want to make an entrance. I want them to remember me and mine, and to never mess with my family.^^
^^I think you answered your own question from earlier then, Hatchling. Your favorite leathers are on the shelf in front of you. And might I suggest wearing one of your coats along with one of your forehead tiaras.^^
^^Thanks Ran,^^ Hari grinned before placing a kiss on top of Ran’s head.^^Anytime, Hatchling, I’m off to roam around our forests so if you don’t see me, that is where I am.^^ Ran gave her another affectionate nudge before flying away.Hari faced her closet once more before she decided on her favorite pair of black leather pants that fit her like a second skin, a sleeveless turquoise turtle neck, knee high black boots with a thick 3 inch heels, and a flowy black hi-low jacket with a hood that had faux pure white fur around the hood. She hooked her trusty utility belt on, picked up her Leaf armband and the intricate metals once again wrapped around her bicep and down her arm, ending around her wrist. She looked at her hair and thought for a long moment before deciding on a French Viking braided Mohawk, and let her magic do its well magic. After opening her eyes she smiled in the vanity mirror that was in her closet. She put the finishing touches on her makeup, made sure all her earrings were in, and decided to put a thin forehead tiara on that had a tear drop diamond hanging from it and little chains hanging around it. She then took her sword and buckled it around her waist.She was ready to greet not only the other teachers but her new students. Hari wanted to make an impression after all. Her smile turned mischievous before she headed out to make breakfast. Shikaku seemed to still be in the shower, so Hari hurried downstairs before everyone else woke up.A little while later found the entire family downstairs and at the breakfast table in the kitchen. Fred and George had been the first ones to appear with notebooks in hand and discussing some new prototypes for their shop. The lightning sword was still giving them some trouble, but they told Hari that they might have found a solution after yesterday’s experiments with it. Luna danced in with Shikaku at her side. He was grinning down at her in amusement as she had been regaling him with stories of the creatures she had been looking for with her Father. When he took his eyes off of Luna and faced Hari though, his entire body went on high alert.Hari smirked at him knowingly before she was swept up in his arms and was kissed within an inch of her life. Fred and George were hootin and hollerin while Luna grinned before Shikaku dragged her to the table where he sat in a chair with her on his lap. Draco came in next looking ready to do battle as well. Hari had raised a brow and he just said he had a date that night with 2 Uchiha’s.Hari had just nodded with a grin before her Sunshine and Shikamaru came in all sleepy-eyed and still waking up. Kurama was lying across Naruto’s shoulders like it was the best place to be.“Good morning Sunshine, Shika, Kura-chan,” Hari greeted.“Morning nee-chan,” Naruto mumbled while rubbing his eyes before focusing on everyone else. “Morning everyone!”“Mornin’,” mumbled Shikamaru before he dropped into a chair next to Naruto, and face planted on top of the table where he fell asleep once again.“Good morning,” yawned Kurama before he fell asleep once again as well.“Morning dearest Nephew of ours!” the Twins greeted. “We’re going to be with Jiji this morning so no practice with us today, but we’ll pick up tomorrow.” George said.“We did leave you a few weapons that we want you to have five clones look at and study up on them. That’s your only homework from us today, and tomorrow we’ll go over them.” Fred said next.“Sounds awesome!” Naruto exclaimed.“Good morning to you, Naru-chan. Your Uncle Draco and I were really happy with your results from yesterday so we’ve set out several books on poisons and want ten of your clones to study them and then go out in the forest to look for them. Be sure to follow the directions on how to collect them.” Luna said before taking a sip of her tea out of the delicate looking china tea cup.“You can count on me, Auntie Runa!”“We also want you to pick five poisons that caught your interest, write what they do, what they are used in, and if there is an antidote for them,” Draco threw in as he placed Naruto’s Potion in front of him. “Drink up, Nephew, we want you healthy and strong.”Naruto smiled before throwing the nasty Potion back. “Gah! It’s still disgusting as all hell!”Shikaku snickered.Naruto looked up and his eyes widened. “Hey there Shika’s Dad! Did you come for Shika?”Shikaku smiled before raising a brow at his sleeping only child whose head had somehow found his way on Naruto’s shoulder. “I spent the night actually.”Naruto blinked, frowned before turning to face his nee-chan. “Is Shika’s Dad joining your Harem?”Hari blinked back at him before nodding. “Are you okay with that, Naru?”Naruto thought about it before frowning down at the table deep in thought before looking back at Shikaku. “You treat my nee-chan like the delicate flower she is and with respect and I won’t kill you cause Shika would be really sad if I had to get rid of you, and he told me you were one of his favorite people besides me and nee-chan, capiche?”There was silence at the table for a long moment, but that was broken up when the Uzumaki siblings muttered, “Delicate? Hari?!” and began guffawing and losing their fool minds. Shikaku stood up with Hari in his arms though, he set her down on her feet before inclining his head to Naruto.“We have an accord, Naruto-kun. I swear on my life your nee-chan’s heart will always be safe with me.” Shikaku intoned.“That’s just so sweet! Isn’t that sweet, Georgie?!” Fred wailed.“That’s tooth-rotting fluff right there, Freddy! My eyeballs are about to burst!” Wailed George.“Merlin, that was lovely. I wish Hermione and Neville were here. They’d be cooing all over this,” Luna sighed happily. “I must go meet up with my Guardsmen soon too. They’re so adorable.” Draco stared hard at the man who had just proclaimed his intention with his sister and found that he liked what he saw. Nara Shikaku was a good man from what he had already gathered and he was able to keep up with Hari, so it was even better. “You’ve been approved by this group of insane individuals, Nara-san, be sure to never stray from our Hari or you will find yourself . . . gone.” Draco took a sip of his coffee before his mercury colored eyes glowed fiercely. “Permanently.”“Hai!”“You all are so loud. Troublesome,” snarled an angry voice.“Its okay, Shika, here, have a piece of bacon,” Naruto chirped before placing it in Shikamaru’s mouth before patting his hair. Shikamaru grumbled but sighed as he leaned more into Naruto.Shikaku raised a brow before looking around the table. Everyone shrugged except for Luna and Hari who grinned before going back to eating.“I’ve got to head out now. I have a meeting with the rest of the school faculty before I start my day. I’ll see you all later. Remember to play nice with others and don’t kill anyone and if you must I don’t want to know; just be sure to get rid of any evidence. Love you all!!!” Hari chirped as she kissed both Naruto and Shikamaru on their heads, ruffled Kurama on the head, and waved to the others while gripping Shikaku’s hand.“I shall be heading out as well. Hope everyone has a good day.” Shikaku said while ruffling Shikamaru’s hair as well as Naruto’s who stared wide eyed before grinning.Everyone gave affirmatives and threw back have a good day back to the departing lovers.“See you at school, nee-chan!” Naruto yelled.“I’m looking forward to it, Sunshine!” Hari yelled back. “Have your Uncle do your hair okay,” was the last thing she said before closing the front door. “Well Commander Nara, I must leave you now. I know you’ll miss my sexy self but you’ll just have to endure till we see each other again,” Hari said solemnly.“Woman, you better get your fine ass over here before you leave me for the day,” growled Shikaku.Hari giggled, she couldn’t help it before walking into Shikaku’s arms and kissing him. “Mmm, I’ll see you later.”Shikaku sucked her bottom lip before letting it go. “Better. Go, have fun terrorizing the sheep, Princess.”Hari grinned before she spun on her heel and Apparated to the school leaving Shikaku’s grinning face behind.Shikaku took in a deep breath before letting it out. He’d better get a move on it and make sure that the Hokage was ready to hear about the news that Tora was now adopted by Hari. He hadn’t forgotten about that new juicy tidbit of information. His Princess sure knew how to stir up the pot, but Shikaku didn’t know how much of a shit stirrer his Princess was, but he’d soon find out. He let his Shadows take him away and headed to Hokage Tower. It was going to be an eventful day after all, he just didn’t know how much of one just yet. ∞♦∞ Tanaka Momiji was in the meeting room with the rest of his teachers that had gotten there early. All seven of them were sitting around the oval shaped table, talking quietly with each other at the moment, but Momiji had a few things to say before their day started, and he’d rather say it now rather than their newest teacher do so when she showed up.Momiji looked at the clock and took a breath before clearing his throat. His teachers looked over at him before giving him their undivided attention.“Good morning everyone. We have a few things to discuss as well as a new member who shall be joining us in a few moments.” Momiji said in his soothing voice.“A new Sensei? Who’ll be joining us then, Tanaka-sensei?” asked a portly man who had a jovial face about him.“I’m glad you’ve asked, Daikoku-sensei! Hadrianna-hime-sama shall be joining our team of educators. Isn’t that wonderful?” he asked with a smile filled with joy but his eyes scanned the faces of his teachers for those he’d have to watch out for.“Hime? What on Earth are you speaking about, Tanaka-sensei? The only hime I know about in this village is Tusnade-hime.” Said a middle aged woman who had a frown on her face.“She has just relocated, Suzume-sensei, and comes highly qualified. In fact she is over-qualified but she loves to teach and applied for the job. The Hokage has known her for many years. Hari-hime is a lovely lady and I do hope you all get along with her.” Tanaka told them.“Hmm, is this the young lady that is now the Head of the Uzumaki Clan?” asked another sensei, this one had brown short hair and an eye patch.“Yes, Iwana-sensei. Her family can be traced thousands of years back. She is an Heiress multiple times over and that is why she was given hime status.” Tanaka answered and this is where he straightened his spine and stared all his teachers down. Every single one of his teachers took notice and straightened as well, focusing even harder on the older man. “Which brings me to my next topic: Uzumaki Naruto.”“What about Naruto?” Iruka asked wide eyed. “Is he okay?” Iruka was about to get up and track down his wayward little brother that he had practically adopted, before Tanaka put up a staying hand, stopping Iruka.Tanaka smiled gently at Iruka. He knew the young man had a very soft spot for the boy, and was quick to put his fears at rest. “He’s better than fine, Iruka-sensei. He is now with his new found family.” He grinned.Iruka sighed before grinning, sliding back into his seat. “I already knew this, Tanaka-sensei! I thought something else has happened.”“Oh it has I am afraid to say, Iruka-sensei.” Tanaka stared around his teachers who looked on as if he’d lost his senses. “It has come to my attention that some of you have been taking your anger out on one of my precious students, and I cannot abide by that,” he said with steel in his voice. “We are educators who train the next generation. We are here to teach, keep our students alive, to let them thrive, we teach them the way of the Ninja! We instill the Will of Fire in them! We do not however degrade them and treat them like scum. We do not by any means take our anger out on an innocent no matter how much we would like to blame them for things that are out of their control! It has been brought to my attention that the reason that young Naruto has been failing so much and getting by, by the skin of his teeth is because he has been given detentions during class instead of doing them after school has finished, he is ignored by said teachers when he asks questions, he has not been shown how to do many things properly because he’s too busy trying to teach himself how to read and write on his own. We have failed him, and I have failed as an educator as well for not seeing the blind prejudice you have towards the boy, and for that I apologize.”All the teachers were pretty much gaping at the principle during his speech.“He’s a demon, Tanaka-sensei,” muttered a middle aged man in glasses with slicked back black hair. “He’s been nothing but a nuisance and a prankster! HE DOES NOTHING!”“Bekko-sensei, you will change your tone as you speak to me. You are not too old for me to thrash, boy, do you understand me? You have failed that young boy. And for what, because he holds something within him that he can’t help. If you were asked, I’m sure you wouldn’t trade places with him so he could enjoy a normal childhood. Would you?” he looked at each of them and inclined his head at Iruka who was about to shout in denial.“Only one of you would, but the rest I’m afraid to say never would if given the chance. Hari-hime is coming and she is going to warn you all about how you treat her Cousin from now on. If you fail to follow her instructions to the letter, I will not help you by any means. You will be terminated and you will suffer Hari-hime’s ire as well as the Hokage’s. Do I make myself clear?”There was silence.Tanaka narrowed his eyes before he let out some of his KI that flooded the room. He may be older now, but he was once on the front lines as a strong and phenomenal ninja. “DO. I. MAKE. MYSELF. CLEAR?!”“HAI TANAKA-SENSEI!!!”“Good.”“I must applaud you, Momiji-sensei, you’ve put the fear into them but let me just make it stick harder,” a dark feminine voice purred from all around the room as it grew dark.“What is this?!” a white haired young man shouted beside Iruka, gripping his arm rests tightly.The teachers all stared in horror as the light was leached out of the room, the temperature dropped drastically within seconds. As they breathed out, coldness and a bone chilling fear gripped them, their eyes widening as they watched a mass of shadows begin to take shape and a young woman stepped through. No, not a young woman, a warrior of ancient power it felt like. The woman’s power was coming off of her in waves; it felt like they were in the presence of a Hokage!They stared wide eyed at the warrior Queen that was now in their mince. Her otherworldly green/purple eyes glowed fiercely, daring them to step a toe out of line. They’d never seen someone dressed or exotically beautiful before, nor someone who exuded such a potent KI that wasn’t a Hokage.“Ah, Hari-hime, welcome,” Tanaka greeted as he stood and bowed to her.“Momiji-sensei, thank you for having me.” Hari replied with a gentle smile, inclining her head regally, before focusing on the teachers once more. “My name is Hadrianna Lillian Kuro-Uzumaki-hime, I am the Cousin of Uzumaki Naruto, but I consider him my little Brother and he considers me his oldest Sister. Let me make one thing crystal clear to you narrow minded, egotistical, sniveling pieces of Hippogriff shit−Not you Iruka, you’re amazing,” Hari grinned at the now red faced man who grinned and scratched the back of his head shyly. She turned back towards the others, “I will not let you get away with treating my Brother or any other student here like they are wastes of space. I will not allow any of you to treat a child as if they are a bug beneath you, you are all adults, and you are all of age to understand the meaning of abuse. You are not bloody children! You are adults in your prime and you are educators, you should feel privileged to be in this building, teaching the next generation, but instead I find out that you have emotionally and physically abused a child who has done nothing but be chosen to have a heavy burden forced onto him with no say.“Uzumaki Naruto is my Heir and you will treat him as his station is due as the Uzumaki Heir or else I will straight up hand you head over arse, and mutilate the ever loving shit out of you with my sword and scythe before handing you over to the rest of the family, and believe me, we have our ways to keep you alive for eternity so the lesson will stick with you. The rest of my family is vicious in their own rights, but I am the Head of the Clan, and they all are completely terrified of me when I am angry. Don’t. Make. Me. Angry.” She snarled darkly. “The last son of a bitch to make me angry is now a pile of dust floating in the wind and his soul is now being tortured in the seven levels of HELL for all eternity. I am not afraid of demolishing you all with a smile on my face.”The teachers were all gaping and most of them were nodding, but someone was dumb enough to pipe up and put their two sense in.“The Demon child has brought nothing but shame to this academy! You should just take him out back and slit his throat and be done with it, hime-sama,” grumbled Bekko once again.The room grew still once again before Bekko felt himself wrapped up in blackness. He looked down to see demonic shadows wrapped around him with skeletal faces, screaming at him silently with red and yellow eyes, tearing into his chest as blood began to pore out and they began to dig deeply into his chest cavity. Bekko screamed loud and long trying to get out of the specters grasps, the others staring in horror as they shot out of their seats with weapons to defend themselves.“Now, now, my good man, this is no time to be making enemies,” Hari smiled gently down at him, she reached out a hand and caressed his already slick hair back before getting a good grip on it, and viciously pulling his head back so he could stare into her unholy eyes. His throat was taunt as he continued to scream and thrash around. Hari giggled, “Let me make one thing perfectly clear to you, dearest.”Bekko had tears in his eyes at this point as his body began to grow cold. “Stop! Stop it please!” The haunting apparitions continued to play on Bekko’s psyche, ripping his innards out as they laughed at his terrified face.“Hmm, I bet that is what my precious Sunshine said to you several times over the course of his life. How does it feel to be helpless and at someone else’s mercy’s?” Hari cooed.Bekko had snot and tears pouring down his face while the other teachers were pale and struggling against the cold that once again infused the meeting room. Tanaka stared on with a neutral face, his hands behind his back. He had warned them that Hari-hime was pissed and not to upset her. He shook his head internally, grumbling under his breath about stupid young people who didn’t have a mouth to filter.“I have my eyes on you, you breathe or go anywhere near my precious Sunshine and I will eviscerate you, you sorry excuse of a human being,” Hari hissed.“HAI!!! I UNDERSTAND!!! PLEASE, GET THEM OFF ME!!!” Bekko wailed.Hari stepped back and within seconds the room was once again bright and the temperatures were normal. Bekko sat in the chair a twitching mess however. He looked at Hari once and began to wail before rolling off into a corner, huddled up, and mumbling about terrifying eyes and darkness. The others looked on disturbed.“Do we have an understanding or shall I make a few of you an example as well?” Hari asked with a vicious smile as she slightly pulled her sword from its scabbard this time.“Hai Kuro-Uzumaki-hime-sama!!!” they practically cried out in fright, Bekko repeatedly saying hai over and over again. Everyone in that room now realized to never under any circumstances make Hari-hime mad.Hari’s entire demonic aura suddenly did a 180 and the room was suddenly flooded with even more light and the birds outside were once again heard chirping. The others looked on as if they were in a horror movie.“Wonderful! I hope we all get along. Please take care of me,” Hari chirped with a grin.Tanaka breathed a sigh of relief before smiling. “Now then that that is out of the way, Hari-sensei shall be teaching this year’s graduates a Special Class. You shall be in room 3-K. Class starts in an hour so you all go on and get to it. Let’s have a wonderful day everyone!”The rest of the teachers nodded before heading out of the meeting room. Suzume-sensei and Daikoku-sensei helped Bokku out of the room as he was still muttering under his breath and twitching. Iwana-sensei and Sadoru-sensei were right behind them with the white haired teacher that had been sitting by Iruka a few feet behind. He however stopped to stare at the newest teacher with a slight frown before clenching his fists and walking out. He had brats to teach and hopefully be able to set his plans in motion even with this new obstacle in his way, he’d get what he wanted, and hopefully have the filthy demon brat killed. He wasn’t scared of a slip of a girl, and that would very much be his downfall when the time came.Hari had not been fooled and had seen the calculating look of the white haired man. Iruka was still in the room, so she asked, “Who was the last teacher that walked out, Iruka-chan?”Iruka blushed at the name before he felt Hari’s arm link with his and they walked out. He smiled before answering, “That’s Mizuki, he’s a Chunin, and a childhood friend.”“Mmm, is he now,” Hari murmured.“Don’t worry so much, Hari-hime-chan, he’s harmless.”“Iruka-chan, that man is a snake in sheep’s clothing if I ever saw one, and I know snakes. Enough about him though, will you show me around before I go and plan how I am going to greet my new class?” Hari grinned mischievously.Iruka laughed but nodded and began showing his friend around. ∞♦∞ Shikamaru could not keep his eyes off of Naruto. His eyes kept straying to the perfect butt that was just right there! He blamed it on the pants that Naruto was wearing. Those pants were like a second skin on him and left nothing to the imagination in Shikamaru’s opinion.Naruto had decided on wearing a white sleeveless turtle neck, a pair of Ambu grade dark grey pants with his black ninja boots, and a sleeveless black flack vest left unzipped. He’d wrapped a black cloth with an orange fire design along his whole entire right arm though and down his hand and fingers. His Uncle Draco had put his hair up in 4 tiny close to the scalp Viking braids on either side of his head and the rest up in a high ponytail with his side bangs hanging loose. Shikamaru was really trying to keep his hands to himself but his kitten was making it freaking hard! How can someone be so damn gorgeous and not honestly realize it?!Troublesome!“Come on, Shikamaru! We’re going to be late if you don’t get a move on it! Shake a tail feather,” Naruto hollard.“I’m coming, kitten,” Shikamaru replied. “Are you that excited to see Hari-chan again?”“Uh yeah!!! My nee-chan is going to be teaching us starting today and everyone is going to see how freaking awesome she is! Dattebayo!”Shikamaru couldn’t help but smirk as they skidded to a stop in front of the gates of the school. Naruto was bouncing on the balls of his feet while Shikamaru placed his hands in his pockets. He really just wanted to go on up to the roof and cloud watch while catching a nap. It would be perfect with his kitten right there with him, either with his head in Naruto’s lap, Naruto lying on top of him, or lying beside him curled into his side. Last night’s sleep had been amazing, and Shika was pretty sure he was already being spoiled when he woke up with Naruto curled around him, and his arms wrapped around him.Shika sighed happily. “So troublesome~”“Ohayo Naruto, Shikamaru!!!” yelled Ino who was waving happily while she walked beside Choji and Shino.“Morning Ino! Morning Choji, Shino!!!” Naruto greeted back with a wide grin.“Hey guys, did you come together this morning?” Choji asked while he munched on a bag of Steak flavored chips.“Yep, spent the night over at Naruto’s last night. I was beat after that training session we had.” Shikamaru replied.“Ahh~ That was so much fun!” Ino giggled. “This new training Hari-chan has us doing is going great! And I can’t wait for her awesome class today! Do you know anything, Naruto?” Ino asked.Naruto shook his head. “Nope. Nee-chan didn’t say anything, but it was going to be a surprise and we were going to have a lot of fun today.”Ino danced in place while Shino smiled behind his coat.“I’m looking forward to it.” Shino murmured.Ino wrapped her arm around his shoulder. “Of course, Shino! This is going to be great!”“Why are you so loud this morning more so then usual?” growled a dark voice.The group turned to see Sauske standing there with dark eyes that were darker than usual and he was looking paler than usual too.“Teme? What the hell happened to you? Are you all right?” Naruto asked with a frown. The others nodded while staring at their most quiet and loner classmate.Sauske blinked before internally he felt a warmth infuse his chest. He didn’t feel that often unless it was from his big brother, mom, or his cousin. He guessed it was because the Dobe had changed quite a bit since he found his lost family and he liked it. Sauske felt himself relax slightly.“My brother was teaching me one of our secret fire techniques last night. I practiced till early this morning till I preformed it flawlessly.”“Oh Sauske, no wonder you’re paler than usual.” Ino muttered with a sigh. “That is not healthy for your skin.”“Ino-chan is correct, Sauske-kun, you must let your body relax when it is tired after training it for a few hours, the human body can only do so much before we give out.” Shino admonished, his sunglasses tipping low slightly so Sauske could see the bright amethyst eyes staring at him for the very first time.Sauske blinked, his eyes widening slightly at the pretty color on the other boy. He nodded before he averted his eyes away from Shino and felt his cheeks grow hot.“Are you catching a fever?” Naruto suddenly asked, breaking the moment.Choji barked laughing. “Naw, he’s fine, Naruto! Sauske just caught a type of bug.”Ino giggled while Shino blinked before blushing which caught Sauske’s attention once again.“A bug? Shit, are you getting sick?! You can’t! You’ll miss nee-chan’s awesome class,” Naruto cried out. “Crap, I wonder if I have one of those Pepper-Up Potions,” Naruto growled while digging into his messenger bag.Shikamaru shook his head at his oblivious kitten with a smirk before wrapping an arm around his shoulder, and guiding him inside the building while his blonde continued to look in said bag. “Not that type of bug, kitten.” He whispered in his ear.Naruto blinked before giggling and rubbing his ear from Shika’s breath. “Shika, that tickles, quit!” he laughed, closing the flap to his bag.“Hmm, maybe I should do it some more, you’re adorable.” Shika told him with a smirk.“Shut up,” Naruto laughed while blushing.“Troublesome.” Shika growled under his breath. He wanted to just glomp Naruto.“OMG! They are so freaking cute!” Ino crowed, doing a happy dance.“Right? They and the other two I think will be great couples.” Choji put in.“Mmm-hmm, mmm-hmm! Choji, we have to get them together!”“Totally.”“Do you have any idea what they’re going on about?” Shino murmured to Sauske.“I don’t think we need to know right now.” Sauske replied back. “It might be safer for us in the long run.”“Hmm, perhaps you are correct.” Shino nodded.“Yo!” Another voice shouted from behind them. “You’re all energetic this morning!”Everyone turned to see Kiba with Akamaru walking towards them, Hinata was beside him with a shy smile on her face.“Good morning to you all. I hope this day has found you all in wonderful spirits.” Hinata greeted as she bowed to them gracefully.“Dang Hina-chan, I wish I had your grace this early in the morning.” Laughed Ino as she gave the shy girl a hug and a grin.Hinata’s face went scarlet red before she smiled shyly. “I wouldn’t mind giving you lessons if you require them, Ino-chan.”“Aww, you’re just so freaking cute!” Ino smooshed her cheeks together while Choji and Naruto laughed as Hinata’s face grew even redder, but she had a big smile on her face.“All right, enough of you, Ino! So, did you already find out which class we’ll be heading to? My Ma said that we’ll be in a different class today.” Kiba told them.“How the heck did you find that out?” Naruto asked.“My Ma heard it from her drinking buddy, who heard it in passing from Iruka-sensei who was talking to a pretty lady with red eyes last night.” Kiba said.Everyone blinked before nodding.“Ah, you all should start heading to room 3-K. It on the third floor. Good luck to you all,” Iruka said as he passed them by.“Hai Iruka-sensei!!!” the all called before heading that way.“I’m so excited! I haven’t been thinking about anything else really except what Hari-chan would be teaching us. What do you think she’ll teach us today?” Ino said excitedly.“Knowing nee-chan; it might be something that has to do with Chakra and the different types of Chakra exercises there are. Did you know there’s one for riding around on a visible sphere of your chakra?! Nee-chan showed me a book about all types, but this one was exclusive to the Uzumaki’s cause we had so much Chakra. We even had visible chains!”“Wow, that would be amazing to do, but I’m sure it takes a whole lot of practice.” Ino said while thinking.“It’d be cool to get around on a cloud,” muttered Shikamaru.Naruto laughed. “You’re obsession with clouds never ceases to amaze me, Shika.”“I wouldn’t mind having wings,” Hinata put in.Shino blinked before pulling out a book and writing in it. “That sounds amazing, Hinata-chan.”Hinata blinked before nodding with a grin.“Oh, what about using a skateboard without its wheels but you get around hovering on it with your chakra?” Kiba said excitedly while Akamaru barked.The boys eyes widened before grinning and agreeing with him, even Sauske had a small smile on his face which was unbelievable, but it was awesome and amazing! Naruto was really enjoying having friends and being able to talk with them.They’d just gotten to the third floor when they noticed the other students in their class hovering just outside the class room staring wide eyed.“Oi! What’s up with you all?” Kiba asked before he felt his nose twitch and Akamaru’s ears perked right up before he jumped out of Kiba’s jacket, and ran inside. “Akamaru!”“No, wait, Kiba-san! There’s a huge freaking dog in there but its like no dog I’ve ever seen before,” a boy said desperately.“Sora’s right, Kiba-san, the dog in there is . . . It’s terrifying honestly.” A girl said this time.The boy Sora nodded. “Yuki-san is right. That dog has been in there, prowling around the room.”“Well Akamaru just ran in there with this monstrous dog you say is in there, and I’m not leaving my partner alone to be helpless!” screamed Kiba before he pushed his way inside before coming back out pale as a ghost.“What happened? Is Akamaru okay?” Choji asked concerned.Kiba shook his head. “Akamaru is fine. He’s . . . He’s sitting right in front of that . . . that . . .”“Kiba, you’re not making any sense!” Ino growled.Kiba looked over at her with wide eyes. “I’ve never seen a dog like that before! It’s fucking huge and it has horns! It’s also glowing, like it has these . . . sigil things that make a design all over its body, and its glowing from them! Akamaru is just sitting there staring up at it adoringly!” Kiba tried to explain.Naruto blinked before looking to see what classroom they were by when he stood there shocked for a moment. “NEE-CHAN!!!” he screamed before plowing through everyone and into the classroom to protect his sister from the monstrous dog. He felt his friends’ right behind him as he looked for his sister before his eyes met the dogs and he gaped.Kiba hadn’t been wrong. The dog was monstrously huge! It was two feet shorter then Bull! The dog’s long haired fur was pitch black with intricate sigils glowing around its body in light purples and silver. It indeed had horns coming out above its brow bones, circling around its pointed ears that had earrings in them, and that was one of the things that Naruto recognized first before focusing on its eyes, and then he knew deep in his soul who this dog actually was as it picked Akamaru up by the scruff of his neck and walked up to Naruto and his group of friends’ with the rest of their classmates watching.“Nee-chan?” Naruto croaked.The dog chuffed before placing Akamaru in Kiba’s outstretched hands. The dog then vanished behind dark shadows that suddenly creeped out of its body before Hari suddenly appeared sitting atop her desk with her right leg thrown over her left.“You’re all late. I’m a bit disappointed in you all. Maybe I should change you into clocks so you all can get here on time, hmm?” she said with a smirk.They were all staring at her in utter amazement before the questions started flying.“You can change into a dog?”“Can you turn into anything else?”“Can we become dogs?”“I want to change into a different animal! Can we turn into different animals?!”“Can you talk in your dog form?”“What’s with the shadows? Can you control shadows like the Nara Clan?”“Okay, Okay, enough,” Hari giggled. “Get to your seats. Pick carefully because those will be your seats for the rest of your time with me this year. I’ll answer a few questions before we get on with our day.”They all scattered before Hari smiled at them all. Naruto was sitting between Shika on his right and Sauske on his left. Kiba was sitting with Hinata on his left and Shino on his right. Ino and Choji were sitting together and there was one more seat opened closest to the isle on Ino’s right.“I’m going to take roll call. Please say some variation of here when you hear your name.” Hari said before beginning. She’d just gotten done with the G last names when she started the H’s and she called out, “Haruno Sakura.”Silence.“Haruno Sakura?”Still silence.“Hmm, last call for Haruno Sakura?” Hari called out. There was silence and she was just about to write an A for Absent when the door slid opened and the disheveled appearance of Haruno Sakura was there breathing heavily.“I-I’m he-here, s-s-sensei,” Sakura stuttered out as she walked in, breathing heavily.“Miss Haruno, why are you late?” Hari asked as she checked her box for here but wrote a side note for being late.“I’m sorry, sensei, I wasn’t told which classroom we were in and had to go to the office to find out.” Sakura told her.“Hmm, don’t let it happen again please. Take a seat next to Ino-chan and we’ll begin momentarily.” Hari informed her.“Ah, can I sit next to Sauske-kun instead?” Sakura asked as she looked lovingly at her long time crush.Hari felt a chill go down her spine as she saw the signs of a stalker fan.“Absolutely not, Miss Haruno, your seat will be next to Ino-chan, now go sit.”“But-”“I said no, Miss Haruno, off with you now.”Sakura blinked before growling and stomped up the stairs towards stupid Ino’s isle before glaring hatefully at Naruto. This was all his fault!“You better get those eyes off my kitten, Haruno, before I snatch them out,” snarled a dark voice.Sakura blinked away from Naruto to see Shikamaru’s eyes peeking through his folded arms and giving her a dark look of murderous intent. Sakura paled slightly before hurrying to her seat next to Ino.“What the heck did you do to piss Shika off, billboard-head?” Ino whispered with a frown.“When the heck did Shikamaru get a kitten? I’ve never seen a kitten around him before and he’s never mentioned it.” Sakura asked as she was still pale. Was there one hiding in his clothes? She hadn’t seen a sign of the so called kitten.Ino stared at her dumbly for a moment before her and Choji snorted. “He just acquired his kitten. Its pretty oblivious though so Shika’s got to keep an eye on them, otherwise the kitten would get taken advantage of.”Choji nodded as he took a handful of fish flavored chips he’d just opened up.For next few minutes Hari continued with rollcall before finishing up.“All right, as for your first question; yes, I can change into a dog, I am a type of Hell Hound. Second question; yes, I have other forms I can turn into, and no, I am not informing you.” Hari smiled at their cries of no fair! “Third question; you might be able to find your inner animal using your Chakra, if we have enough time I’ll see if we can start the beginning of finding your way. Fourth question; no, I cannot speak in my form, but I’ve never tried either, so we shall see. Those are the only questions I’ll be answering. Now then, my class is called the Special Class which encompasses a lot of different subjects. You all will need a pen and paper out to take notes.”In moments all of the students were ready with pen/pencil and paper out.Hari smiled. “I’ll start by introducing myself; my name is Hadrianna Lillian Kuro-Uzumaki-hime. I am the Head of the Uzumaki Clan, and am from the other side of the Veil that separates this world from the Mahoutokoro Sekai. It is an entirely different world compared to this one where Magicals such as myself and family lived secretly amongst Muggles which are people without Magic. Moving on, I am here to teach you all how to be able to survive being a Ninja. I know many of you still have dreams of grandeur and saving damsels in distress, princesses/princes, and fighting dragons or maybe pirate assassins.”The children were smiling and puffing up their chests.Hari smiled sadly at them before looking at each of them. “You must learn that the job you are taking on is serious business. It’s an adventurous, tough, stressful, emotional, psychological roller coaster of a career you are all embarking on. Of course you will have your ups as well as your downs. You will learn new things, make friends as well as enemies. You will lose those closest to you either out on assignment or when you’re at War, that’s why you’re in a three man cell. You have to have each other’s backs. You are all learning to be ninjas. You are basically murder muffins at the moment who are still learning how to throw your kunai and walk. I am here to teach you how to survive out there, because I have lived it, and I wasn’t ready to become who I am today when I was much younger then you.”“What do you mean, Hari-sensei?” asked Hinata who was riveted by Hari.Hari took in a deep breath before letting it out. “When I was just a year old, I ‘killed’ for the first time.”There were gasps all around.“There was a Prophecy that foretold of a child vanquishing the Dark Lord. He believed it was me, and came to kill me and anyone who got in his way. He killed my parents. My mother poured all her love into an ancient spell that protected me, and when the Dark Lord killed her and came for me, his Killing curse bounced off of me and killed him instead. But he wasn’t actually dead, just a little dead. He had done some very dark magic that tore his soul apart so he could live forever. I didn’t meet him again till I was eleven and killed the teacher he was possessing. My world was at War, and I had to pick up the mantle of leader because the adults of my world put too much stock into the prophecy, they put such a huge burden on a child who was just learning about magic and had no idea about it till I was seven. I worked my entire being, my blood, sweat, tears went into who I became.“I became the Leading Commander to the Magical World. I had an army that was dubbed the Dragon Army and it was filled with my friends from school, and the adults that I knew I could trust. I was 15 when I began to train them all for the War that was coming, and it did come. I am now 18 years old, I led an army against the foulest Dark Lord to ever be born, and I won the war, and killed my parent’s murderer, but I wanted a new start. I came here and found out that my little brother wants to be a ninja, so I’m going to teach you all how to survive this life, because I have lived it and I survived, and I’ll be damned if I let you walk out of this school without knowing how to survive this world that you’re wanting to work in.”The classroom was silent as Hari’s words stuck with many of the students.“I will let you take a moment to think if this is the life for you. Are you ready to take the next step in being a ninja? Are you ready to take someone else’s life? Are you ready to sacrifice yours if you need to? Are you ready for this life?”A few of the children were crying at this point.“I don’t tell you this to be mean, I say it so those who want to dedicate their lives are able to get the full extent of their education here at the academy, and for those that aren’t ready can go live their lives to the fullest in different career paths and flourish in them.”First one, then two, then three till seven students were suddenly standing up around the room, each wearing a grim look, some crying, but they all stood tall and bowed to Hari.“It was a pleasure to meet you all. I hope you all find the right career paths and are able to flourish in them. My door here will always be open to you if you need to talk or even when I’m out and about. You are all strong and brave to realize you aren’t ready for this life. Don’t let anyone tell you differently.” Hari said.“Hai Hari-sensei!” They bowed before leaving the classroom.Hari looked back and noticed that she now only had eleven students left. Hmm, Jiji is going to either have to add a fourth member to two of the three man cells or have the last two students rotate out every now and again. Hmm, it could work really well for their team work when they need to work with different people.Food for thought, Hari thought to herself.“All right you all, your group of eleven have decided to stay and are now taking on the mantle of ninjas. It’s going to be rough and dirty, and you’re all are going to be cursing my name to hell and back, but you’ll thank me in the end. Now then, these are the subjects we are going to be learning. Write them down please, because this will be homework.”“Hai Hari-sensei!”Hari flicked her finger and the chalk began to write in beautiful handwriting:
Nutrition: how to choose food and stay healthy while eating. Ninja’s must eat constantly because of all the calories they are always burning off while training/fighting. Food is important to the human body. Eating and living off of one thing is not healthy because it doesn’t give you all the nutrients your body needs. Dieting in this profession is not advisable and is strongly looked down on. You’ll learn of what types of food you can make without having to diet.
Organization: how to keep everything tidy and in its place. Ninja must be able to organize a bag with the equipment that they believe they will need on their mission within seconds of hearing where they are headed and for how long.
First Aid: how to diagnose a cut/bruise/broken bone/illness and how to treat and deal with it.
Hunt and Track: how to be able to get breakfast/lunch/or dinner when out in the wilderness, how to set traps, how to track an animal/enemy/friend.
Dealing with snooty people (aka Uptight Arseholes who will drive you out of your mind) (aka Government/Royals): how to speak and delegate with them, how to have the patience of a saint.
Chakra: how to control your chakra.
Element: how to find your element and how to train it along with using weapons.
Weapons: choosing a weapon and how to use and take care of it.
Paper Work: how to write up a report and where to deliver it.
Getting to know your teams: communication will save your life! Get to know each other and spend time with each other. You will be in each other’s lives for a long time and need to work like a well-oiled machine.
Training Your Body/Mind: building strength, endurance, balance, flexibility, accuracy, having a hobby to take you out of your Ninja mindset when off the clock or downtime will help your mind relax and recharge.
Naruto’s eyes were gleaming with excitement as he wrote down everything his nee-chan put on the board, He was so ready for this!“All right guys, we’re going to see where you all are at with your Chakra training first. Let’s head outside and we’ll have some fun.” Hari grinned before walking towards the window, opened it and jumped onto the sill. “I’ll be waiting over there,” she told them before hopping out the window.The children cried out in shock as they all surrounded the window to stare out and see Hari-sensei sitting atop her broom and smiling.“Come on!!!”They all sighed before running out the classroom and down the stairs till they were all outside. It was going to be a pretty busy first day. ∞♦∞ Five hours later and the entire class was sprawled out on the ground, breathing heavily and sweating. Naruto was sitting, staring at his nee-chan in awe. She wasn’t even breathing heavily! She was standing there with a clipboard in her hands and had been writing on each piece of paper when she called up a different student to perform their Chakra control.As they had all gone up to show her where they were at in their chakra control, she had watched and Naruto saw her eyes turn slightly manic when every single one of them could perform the leaf moving chakra training.“Is that the only chakra training you know?” she’d asked. Most had nodded except for Ino, Hinata, and Sauske. “What others do you know?”“My Dad taught me about moving droplets of water all over my body. I’ve gotten up to eight droplets so far,” Ino said.“My Father has been teaching me how to make the leaves float around in the air. I have gotten up to nine,” Hinata replied.“My Mother has been teaching me the same exercise as Ino’s Dad. I’m up to twelve.” Sauske said as he sat beside Naruto and Shikamaru whose head was lying in Naruto’s lap as he stared up at the clouds.“Hmm, the water training is good focus, so wonderful job, Ino-chan, and the leaves training is quite amazing to be moving that many at your age, Hinata-chan.” Hinata blushed but smiled as she played with her fingers. “And that number of droplets moving around you is amazing, Sauske! Great job.” Sauske felt his cheeks pinked slightly before a minuscule smile spread across his face. “Once you all have control of your chakra and can execute using it with precision, you’ll be amazing and can do extraordinary things.”“Naruto said that there were different ways to train your Chakra, Hari-sensei! Like floating on a visible sphere of Chakra and using chains!” Kiba exploded excitedly. “I want to learn to use my skateboard to float around without wheels.”Hari laughed. “Those are true and it sounds like an interesting exercise. How about you train yourself in doing that, Kiba-kun. It’ll be hard work, but it’ll be rewarding in the end if you can accomplish it.”“Yes!” he shouted.“I want you each to pick something to help train your Chakra. You’re going to practice with it for the next few weeks and then we’re going to see how far you have come from today. I will be here if you need to discuss any problems you’re having.”They next moved on to exercising which went pretty well, except for Sakura who was having a really hard time keeping up with everyone, but since his friends had been by the house to train with him and his nee-chan helping them everyday their progress had started to show, and they were amazing.“She needs to train more,” Ino muttered beside Naruto as they drank from the water bottles his nee-chan had passed out later on in their day.“I agree, but she’ll just be mean if I go up and tell her that and I’m a bit worried about her.” Naruto said as he saw Hari go up to Sakura and was saying something to her that made Sakura blush and stutter a reply.“Naruto, do you still have a crush on her?” Ino asked with a frown, her eyes flicking towards Shikamaru who was leaning back to back with Naruto, and saw his body stiffen.Naruto blinked. “Wha- Of course not! Nee-chan told me that I needed to think what it was about Sakura that caught my attention in the first place that made me think it was a crush. I remember when we were a bit younger and she saw another little kid crying for their mom. She stayed with that kid till they found her and Sakura was grinning when the kid hugged her tightly. I thought she was the kindest person I’d ever seen to do that and I wanted to be around her, but when I met her for the first time when we started the Academy she was so mean and hateful. I didn’t know where that kind person had gone, and I just . . . I just wanted to make her smile cause her smile was different too. It . . . It felt and looked broken.”Naruto shook his head while Ino stared wide eyed and Shikamaru breathed out a sigh of relief, relaxing back into Naruto. “I don’t know what happened back then, but something must be going on with her to be acting the way she does. Especially towards the rest of us. I do remember you two being best friends, Ino, and then you weren’t.”Ino frowned. “It had to do with Sauske. I had a huge crush on him, but ever since I started talking to him more, and hanging out at the house with you and Hari-chan and everyone, I’ve . . . My eyes have . . . cleared I guess?” she muttered with a shrug. “I wonder if something else is going on though. Something deeper?”“Troublesome, we’ll keep an eye on her, but I think Hari-sensei can handle her,” Shikamaru grumbled as he motioned over towards them.They watched as Hari gave Sakura her training paper and was pointing out things to her. Sakura blinked before nodding slowly before looking up at Hari curiously. Sakura blinked once again before nodding and folding the piece of paper up and putting it in her dress pocket. After their exercises Hari had them go through their kunai training.Choji had just thrown 5/10 when a bluish/silvery light suddenly appeared and a ghostly ferret ran up to Hari and crawled up onto her arm. Everyone blinked in surprise before their jaws dropped when it began to speak.“Scarhead, you need to get your arse over to the front gates! The rest of the Hoard is here and there are a bunch of murderous kittens with them! It’s pure bloody chaos over here! I can’t handle this lunacy on my own! I have already called in the Twin Menaces and Moonbeam is with me. Get over here now! I have a date tonight and I am not getting my gorgeous skin scratched up!” Draco demanded with a hint of hysteria in his voice.“Oh dear,” Hari chuckled. “Well it seems we shall be ending class here, kiddos. I want you to read those papers I gave to each of you. It is your training schedule and it also has notes on what I want you to work on as well as look into. Your homework is to start reading up on Elemental Chakra. Have a good rest of the day!” she smiled before twisting on her foot and Apparating away.“What the heck just happened?” Ino asked wide eyed.“That . . . That animal spoke in your Uncle’s voice!” Kiba said, still shocked.“What Hoard is he talking about?” Hinata asked curiously.“And what was with the murder kittens?” Shino asked as well.Naruto blinked as everyone stared at him for answers. “That ghostly animal you all saw is called a Patronous. It’s your inner animal spirit that can deliver messages as well as protect you from Dementors.”“The hell is a Dementor, dobe?” Sauske asked with folded arms.“It’s a dark creature from nee-chan’s world. They can suck out your soul and leave you an empty shell of who you once were.”“That’s utterly terrifying,” Sakura muttered quietly as she shivered.Naruto and everyone else nodded. “Um, I think the Hoard is . . .” Naruto’s eyes widened before a blinding smile took over his face and everyone stared. “The rest of the family is here!” He laughed before heading back inside to get his bag. “I’ve got to go, but I’ll see you later!”“Hang on, Naruto, there’s more coming?!” shouted Ino as she ran after him and the others followed except for a certain pinkette who stood there on her own. ∞♦∞ Sakura stared after her classmates and bit her lip feeling completely and utterly alone. The soul sucking misery she had been in the past several years was beginning to take its toll on her. She wanted to follow, she wanted to have friends, but she had treated them all so horribly, and she didn’t know how to stop. Especially towards Naruto.Kami! The way she treated Naruto was . . . It was terrible. Why couldn’t she just stop with all the verbal abuse she spouted constantly though?! Sakura knew her Mother was a big factor in this entire situation. She ran her hands through her long hair before gripping it hard. She had to talk to someone or this was just going to get worse most likely than it already was. She took the piece of paper out of her pocket once more to read what Hari-sensei had written.
Haruno Sakura:
Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays, Saturdays: Strength training from 8-10am, Accuracy training from 10am-12pm, Lunch from 12pm-1pm, Chakra training 1pm-2pm, Elemental training 2pm-3pm.
Tuesdays, Thursdays, Sundays: Run 10 laps around Training Ground 7 starting at 7am, First Aid training from 8am-10am, Delegating training 10am-12pm, Lunch from 12pm-1pm, Organization training 1pm-2pm, Hunting and Tracking training from 2pm-3pm.
Extra Credit: Start reading up on Psychology, Illusions, Poisons, and Knitting as a relaxing hobby to do when stressed. Also go to Hataru’s Sealing Shop and request a set of sealing slips for your feet and arms with 50lbs added and place them on your feet and arms. They’ll last for three months before needing to be added to. They shall help in your strength training. If you need to talk my door is always open.
-Hari-sensei
Sakura felt her eyes blur for a moment. She knew Hari-sensei didn’t like her in the least. She honestly had to be her least favorite person if her memory served her right when they first met. Kami-sama, Sakura was so stupid to act like that towards someone like Hari who could have snapped her neck in an instant! But she seemed to want to help Sakura, she was extending a helping hand, and Sakura desperately wanted to take it.The others ran back out and headed to wherever they were going. She started walking again before she heard her name being called. Sakura blinked before turning her head to see Naruto run up to her.“Naruto?” she asked confused. She must have shocked him because he just stood there surprised.“Sakura-chan, are you okay?” he asked with a tilt of his head.Sakura stared at the boy who was known throughout the Village as the Demon Child, a no good Demon, and so many other names. She stared at the boy who had pretty much been alone all his life, he went to a home that just had him living in it, he was treated like garbage, but he still always had a sunny smile. He still looked at the world around him with wonder and curiosity and shouted back at it when he didn’t like what was happening. Sure he was a prankster, but he worked so hard to achieve what he could on his own. Sakura stared at the boy who was a Demon, but had turned into a ray of sunshine and was so much happier.Sakura felt the pieces of her mind wailing, she felt her heart crumbling, she felt herself wanting to reach out to Naruto and just hold on! She was desperate for a way out of her misery that had been created for her when she was 5 years old. She wanted to be reborn! She was ready to just leave this life behind! The cerulean blue eyes with flecks of orange stared at her with so much sincerity, she didn’t know what to do.“. . .” Sakura stared at him silently. She opened her mouth to respond when she heard a shrill voice from the gates.“Haruno Sakura! Get over here now! We are going home,” her Mother Haruno Mebuki ordered in her shrill voice.Naruto looked over at Sakura’s mom and his insides twisted as he stared at the dark look she was sending towards Sakura before her dark green eyes focused on him and they filled with hatred. Naruto felt his gut tightened even more and he took a step towards Sakura. She stood there shocked as he stared straight into her eyes, blocking her mother’s hateful gaze.“Sakura-chan, are you okay going home with her,” he asked lowly.Sakura bit her lip once more before opening her mouth but nothing came out.“Sakura! I said come here now!”“I have to go.” She told him in a low voice.“Sakura-chan-”“I’m okay, Naruto,” Sakura told him with the fakest smile he’d ever seen in his life and he had practiced such a smile once upon a time.Naruto frowned. “If you need anything, come to my place. Please.”Sakura stopped before looking over her shoulder at Naruto. She felt her breathing rattle at the stark anger that was in his eyes as he looked over her shoulder at her mother before looking at her with worry. She nodded before walking towards her mother who took her by the arm once she was within grabbing distance and walked briskly down the road.“I thought I had made myself clear, Sakura, to never talk to that filth. I thought I had made myself quite clear about how I felt about you talking with the other students once school was done. I thought I made myself clear that your only focus should be on Uchiha Sauske,” she snarled hatefully down at Sakura, who flinched at the cruel words. “When we get home, you are in trouble, young lady. You will know better than to go against what I say you can and cannot do. Do I make myself clear?”Sakura felt her lip tremble and her entire body shake in fear at what her Mother was planning for her.“Am. I. Clear, Sakura-san?” her mother snarled once more.“Yes ma’am.” Sakura wished she had told Naruto the truth, but it was too late. She was probably too little too late to change the course of her life at this point though.What Sakura didn’t know was that Fate was watching and Fate had a plan. Fate always had a plan, thank goodness her little Niece was there in that world now, or otherwise Haruno Sakura’s life would have gone down a different and darker path. ∞♦∞ Naruto stared as Sakura vanished with her mother around the corner before turning to head towards the front gate of the Village.“The hell was that all about?” Ino asked as she had stayed behind with Shikamaru after the others had left.“Something is going on with Sakura-chan. I’m pretty sure it has to do with her mother.” Naruto told them.“Hmm, Mebuki-san has always been a bit of a . . .” Ino tried to come up with a word.“Bitch,” supplied Shikamaru who walked with his hands in his pocket.“Shika, that’s freaking rude, but yes. She’s always been that way. Sakura’s parents are different. Her mom is strict as all hell and her dad is indifferent from what I remember.” Ino told them.“I should tell nee-chan about what happened. Sakura-chan seemed scared of her mom and I don’t think anyone should feel that way towards a parent, right?” Naruto asked.Both Shika and Ino shook their heads.“You’re the one with the deep feeling, Naruto, you should follow it no matter how much it bugs you.” Ino supplied.Naruto nodded as they continued to walk towards the front Village Gates till they heard all the cursing, mad cackling, and hissing.“MY EYES!!! MY EYES!!! IT’S ON MY FACE! GET IT OFF ME! GET IT THE FUCK OFF OF ME!!!” screamed one of the guards who was running around with what looked like a giant blue kitten on his face.Naruto, Shikamaru, and Ino walked through the huge crowd that had gathered around at this point, it was mostly Shinobi though who were either laughing their asses off, or trying to help their fellow ninja get out of the predicament they were in. The children stared wide eyed as they saw the man with the blue kitten on his face finally rip it from him and practically threw it across the crowd.“SON OF A BITCH!!!” the blue kitten snarled before he was caught by a man who had long dark brown hair and an annoyed look on his face.“Honestly, throwing a kitten of all things across the road. What kind of village has Hari gotten us mixed up in? No manners whatsoever,” he muttered. “And you, there are children present, you shouldn’t be cursing like that.”“Oi! I had it handled. I could have landed just fine without your help. And I can curse all I want. That little pipsqueak is lucky I didn’t claw his eyes out!” The blue kitten snarled. Its sharp shark like teeth glittering in the sun light.“Nice catch Neville! Is Kisame all right?” asked a young woman with blonde hair and she held a golden kitten.“He’s fine, Fleur, just crabby.” Neville replied as Kisame began to snarl at both of them.“GET IT OFF MY HEAD!!! GET IT OFF!!! I CAN’T SEE! AHHH, IT’S PEEING ON ME!!!” screamed another shinobi who was running around with a silver kitten on its head that had its claws in deep and laughing maniacally.“HAHAHAHAHA!!! YEAH MOTHERFUCKER! SEE HOW IT FEELS WHEN YOU GET STEPPED ON!!! HOW DOES IT FEEL TO HAVE CLAWS IN YOUR HEAD?! THAT’S HOW IT FELT WHEN YOU STEPPED ON MY DAMN FUCKING TAIL, ASSHOLE!!! IT HURTS!!!” raged the silver kitten.The Shinobi screamed before wrenching the silver kitten away from his face and glaring at it with hatred as blood ran down his face while the silver kitten just grinned hatefully back.“I. Hate. Cats!” he screamed.A horrified gasp was heard and Naruto along with Shikamaru and Ino turned to see a young woman walk around a group of men who was holding a blood red kitten against her chest. Her long hair was dark brown with golden hues, but it was extremely curly and like nothing they’d ever seen before. Her whiskey colored eyes seethed with anger.“What kind of monster doesn’t like kittens?! Unhand him, you wretched man! You have no heart! No heart, you hear me?!” She yelled at him as she cuddled the blood red kitten who stared on hatefully at anyone who looked at him or came near him and the woman holding him.“Hidan, get over here now,” growled the blood red kitten. He seemed done with everything.“Get your fucking filthy hands off of me, asshole!” snarled the silver kitten who was now known as Hidan.The Shinobi who had him grimaced as he practically threw him away from himself.“Oh! The nerve!” the woman snarled as she caught the cat and cuddled him to her chest. The blood red ones eyes went a bit psychotic and hissed at the silver one who just rolled their eyes.“GAH!!! WOMAN WOULD YOU FUCKING LET GO!!! SHIT, THIS IS A FUCKING NIGHTMARE!” Hidan snarled.“Get your disgusting face out of my vicinity this instant,” snarled the blood red kitten.“Fuck you, Sasori,” Hidan growled back. “You’re in my motherfucking face to, asshole.”“Would you two quit? Honestly, the mouths on you all is abysmal.” The young woman admonished.Both kittens looked up at her like she was high.“You believe this fucking bitch? I swear, she fucking must have scrambled her fucking brains when she fell. The bullshit we have to deal with, man, is unbelievable!” Hidan grumbled while the woman gaped.“Mmm, and she’s supposed to turn us back. I fear for our futures.” Growled the blood red kitten that was now known as Sasori.“You know what, fuck both of you jerks! I have been trying to make sure you’re all okay, and you’re just being juvenile pricks!” snarled the young woman who bent down and placed both kittens on the ground as she stood up and folded her arms across her chest. “I should have left you in that depleted castle and just gone on my merry way.”Hidan blinked, flicking his tail back and forth. “Whatever, bitch, you started this shit and now you have to deal with it, just like that hot ass broad over there said.”Said “hot ass broad” looked over at the three and raised a delicate brow. “Problems Hermione dear?”“No, no, not at all, Aunt Cissa, just having a disagreement is all,” replied Hermione as she glared down at the kittens who stared back up with grumpy faces and her heart melted once more. “Ohh, you are just so bloody adorable!” Hermione cooed as she scooped them up in her arms once more, cuddling them close.“THIS IS BULLSHIT!!!” Howled Hidan.“Plotting, I am plotting so many ways to kill you, you wretched girl,” snarled Sasori as his furry cheek was mushed up against Hermione’s as she was in kitten heaven.Cissa nodded. “Now if we could just get Tobi off of the young man’s face everything would be fine.” She mumbled beside her husband who looked to be enjoying the mauling of said young man. “Darling, act as if you are concerned.”“But Cissy, this is the best amusement I have gotten since Hermione tried to kill Siri this morning. Let me enjoy it, dearest.” Lucius implored with a pout. Well, a Malfoy pout, not a sniveling pout, Malfoy’s do not do sniveling.EVER.She sighed, but smiled up at her husband who grinned back and watched the show in front of him.There was a scream that wretched the air around them suddenly. “PLEASE, FOR ALL THAT IS HOLY ON KAMI’S GREEN EARTH, GET THIS FUCKING BEAST OFF OF ME!!!” Screamed Kotetsu.“Kotetsu, buddy, you’ve got to calm down,” said Izumo as he tried to help his best friend.“Izu! I can’t, its digging its claws into my face!” Kotetsu cried while trying to get the insane cat off of him.“Don’t worry, Kotetsu dear, Hari will get him off. You must be carrying some catnip around you though, because he really likes you,” Naruto heard his Aunt Runa say.“I don’t believe that is right, Luna,” mumbled Draco. “It’s most likely because he cooed over him and was baby talking to him.”“Hmm, you think so? I do believe it’s because of him having catnip in his pocket.” Luna said.There was a loud laugh. “Ah, our precious Moonbeam, I’m so happy to see you and our Dragon once again! Where is my precious Princess then?” laughed a tall muscular man with long black hair, a trimmed black beard, and silver eyes that glittered with madness.“Uncle Siri, its wonderful to see you again! We’re so happy you and the others have finally come,” Luna cried out happily as she ran into the man’s arms and hugged him.“Oh, Lulu, you’re a sight for sore eyes! You look beautiful as always!” Siri happily cried before looking over at Draco. “And Draco, look at you! You look like you’re ready to go on the prowl like your old man did when seeking out his mate!” he laughed.“Dear Merlin, Uncle Siri, seriously?!”“I am Sirius!”“I’m going to kill him.” Mumbled Draco.“Dragon I did not raise you to plot out loud, darling,” Cissa said as she came up to her son. “It’s wonderful to see you, darling Dragon.”“Mum,” Draco sighed happily as he hugged her and pulled back to see his Father standing there with a smirk on his face but holding his arms out. “Dad.” The Malfoy men hugged each other for a long moment before pulling away. “Can’t I just kill him a little?”“Now, now, Draco, no matter how much we want to strangle your Uncle, we mustn’t,” said another man who was slightly shorter than the man known as Sirius. He had shoulder length dark golden hair with kind brown eyes. “It’s good to see you both.”“Uncle Remi!” Both Luna and Draco happily yelled before giving him a hard hug.“My cubs, your safe and healthy, that’s all that matters to us.” He grinned. “Now, where are the others?”“Hari should be here any mo−”“AHH, HE’S BITING MY HEAD! GET HIM OFF OF ME, IZUMO!”“Well what the hell did you think would happen when you call him a pretty girl, when in fact he’s a boy cat, Ko?” grumbled Izumo.A throaty laugh was heard from all around as Hari appeared suddenly in front of Kotetsu.“My, my, my, what a rowdy afternoon you’ve had today,” Hari cooed as she calmly plucked the all black kitten into her hands before turning him around to face her. Her heart melted at the yellow fur that made it seem like he was wearing a mask, and his one pure black eye was filled with malicious intent as he glared at her. “Aren’t you just the most perfect kitten ever,” cooed Hari as she brought the kitten in to cuddle.“Ah, I wouldn’t do that, Hari-hime-sama! That cat is fucking insane!” yelled several shinobi.“He cut and bit me several times! Who knows where he’s been or if he has rabies?!” shouted another.But they all watched as Hari pet the kitten and soothed its temper.“No one understands the trials and tribulations of kittens do they, baby, no they don’t.” Hari said in a soothing voice.“Tobi is in fucking hell,” growled the black kitten.“Don’t worry, it’ll be all right.” Hari said softly.“PRINCESS!!!” was suddenly shouted before Hari felt herself being picked up and spun around. She laughed as she held on to the kitten and to her crazy nutter of a Father.“Hello, Dad, so glad you could make it finally.” She grinned.“Put her down, mutt, and let me hug my niece,” a dark voice ordered. Hari looked over her Dad’s shoulder to see her Uncle Severus standing there in all his dark, glooming glory. His long black hair was up in a high ponytail and Hari noticed the 5 o’clock shadow that was beginning to grow in.“Uncle Sev!”“Hello brat, I see you’re still in one piece. That’s good.” He said with a smirk before they hugged.“Hari!”“Hari, oh you look wonderful!”Shouts from all around were suddenly heard that comprised of Hari’s name before she was surrounded by her family, her Hoard.“Do you see this, Georgie?! This is the perfect family moment, bro!” Fred said as he and George appeared on either side of the Hokage who was smiling at the group in front of him. He’d been getting reports of a group suddenly appearing out of nowhere with a bunch of feral kittens and to send help, but it seemed like it was just Hari-chan’s family finally arriving.“This is just so heartwarming, bro! Freddy, we need to document this for generations to come! It just such a loving moment!” Georgie wailed dramatically.“Jesus, there’s fucking more of them!” Hissed Hidan from Hermione’s hold.“The gang is back together again!” Siri cried happily.“Where is our newest member of the family then?” asked Severus in his deep voice.“Ahh, such a lovely voice,” a light blue kitten said that had an origami flower pinned by her ear that was being held by Cissa.They all blinked before Hari looked over to see Naruto standing there with his mouth agape and his eyes wide. She smiled lovingly at her little brother before holding her left arm out to him that wasn’t holding Tobi.“Come here, Naru-chan, meet the rest of your family.”Naruto blinked before he felt tears gathering in his eyes. Ino and Shikamaru smiled at each other before pushing him towards the large group of insane people that held nine different sized/colored kittens who were growling and snarling at those who would try to get close.Naruto took one step before another before he was running towards his family that were smiling/grinning at him and welcoming him into their arms. He felt his nee-chan wrap her arm around him and then another arm and another until he was engulfed into a group hug.“Fuck my life, how long is this hug going to last,” Hidan grumbled.“Shut up, Hidan, and enjoy it,” Hermione growled back.“I don’t know the last time I enjoyed a hug,” contemplated the light blue kitten with the origami flower. “It’s . . . lovely.”“Really Konan? Now its probably going to last longer-un,” mumbled an golden kitten.“Quiet Deidara, I’m trying to enjoy it. Isn’t this nice, Nagoto?” mumbled Konan.“It is,” The gold/red kitten with weird looking purple/white eyes replied quietly.“This goes against every single bad guy shtick,” growled the shark looking kitten.“Oh, and you know about all those bad guy shticks, Kisame? I should charge you for making me say such a stupid thing in the first place,” snarled a dark brown kitten with black stitching all over his body.“Bite me, Kakuzu, this is bullshit. Our bad guy cards can be revoked!” Kisame rumbled.“There is no such thing,” grumbled Sasori. “How long is this going to continue for?! Zetsu, are you timing this?”“It has been three minutes and twenty-four seconds,” replied the black/green kitten that had plant life around its neck.“I’m charging all of you 1000 ryo for this bullshit.” Growled Kakuzu.“Tobi likes it! Tobi thinks we should stay like this a bit longer,” Tobi said as he cuddled into the woman, Hari’s neck and just breathed her in. She smelt divine.“I believe Tobi is right! All those for hugging longer say aye,” Siri laughed.“AYE!!!” The entire Uzumaki Clan yelled along with all of the newest members.“All of those opposed say aye?” Siri grinned at the angry kitten faces.“AYE!!!” yelled four kittens who stared shocked at the others who didn’t say anything one way or the other.Kakuzu’s gold eyes grew into slits. “I’m charging all of you 10,000 ryo each for this disgrace.”“I’ll bury all of you in my art,” Sasori threatened.“I’m going to explode you all with my art-un,” threatened Deidara.“You motherfuckers are so going to die painfully once I’m out of this Kami forsaken cuddle fucking pile! This is fucking bullshit! Wait until I send all of your fucking souls to Jashin-sama! I’ll make your last living days on this fucking planet miserable!” screamed Hidan.“Pipe down, Hidan, and enjoy,” Hermione admonished. “Honestly, you’re more rowdy then the Creevy brothers!”Fred and George burst out laughing their arses off at that.“Welcome to the family, dear, we’re a bit . . .” Cissa couldn’t come up with the correct word for the Family, and looked around at the others for help.“Bonkers?” Remi supplied with a chuckle.“Insane?” Tonks and Charlie quipped with grins of their own.“Barmy?” Bill and Fleur asked with innocent eyes.“Mad as Hatters?” Siri asked with a mad grin.“Screws are loose in our heads?” Severus asked next with a lifted brow.“Not everyone’s cup of tea?” Lucius asked next with a smirk.“One of a kind?” Hermione asked next with a laugh.“Psychotic?” Neville asked next with a laugh of his own.Cissa glared at all of them while the Twins, Luna, Draco, and Hari laughed outright. They knew their family pretty damn well. Cissa shook her head fondly before looking back down at Naruto.“Yes, well, we’re all of that and more, but we’re family, and we will always be here for you, and you will never have to be alone again, dearest. You are ours now. Welcome to the Hoard, Uzumaki Naruto.” Cissa said with a grin.Naruto grinned as he cried as he hugged his family close to his heart.“I’m going to throw up, Kami, this is fucking gross!” growled Hidan as he rolled his eyes.“SHUT UP HIDAN!!!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sarutobi Hiruzen watched on with a wide grin on his face at the heartwarming sight in front of him. He was happy that Naruto was able to have this, that he was able to have this family take him in with open arms, no questions asked. It was such a rare sight that Hiruzen felt his chest constrict with how emotional it was. He never thought Naruto would have this till he got that first letter from Hari-chan. Ever since she’d appeared with her extended family, everything had changed; it had only been a few days too!He’d noticed it in a lot of his Elite Jonin as well as his Tokubetsu Jonin. Things were changing, Hiruzen felt that change deep within his heart as well. He needed to really start looking for his successor!He ran a wrinkled hand over his neck from how hot the weather was getting when his brown eyes latched onto the kittens that were being held by different people of the extended Uzumaki Clan. It had not gone unnoticed to him what names those kittens were being called, their manners, or how they talked. He felt a sinking feeling in the very pit of his stomach that he knew who these “individuals” actually were, and it was beginning to make him twitch to get them all in the T&I building, but he knew that Hari-chan as well as her family would have something to say to that.He had to get them to his office now so he could deal with this situation ASAP or he was going to lose it right there and then!HE WAS TOO FUCKING OLD FOR THIS SHIT!!!He needed to find his successor or he was going to be driven to drink worse than usual! He’ll have Kagome his secretary make a note of this or he was going to keep shoving it off to the side.He cleared his throat, getting everyone’s attention quickly. His Shinobi stood at attention while the Uzumaki Clan parted, Naruto at the center of them all as they stood at the ready as well while protecting Naruto.“Let me be the first to welcome you all to Konohagakure, The Village Hidden in the Leaves. I am Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Sandaime Hokage. I am the Leader of this magnificent Village.” He said with a welcoming smile.“So you’re Hiru-jiji-chan that we’ve all been hearing about!” Sirius Black said with a mad grin.With that being said, all the Shinobi’s jaws dropped comically while their eyes bugged out. How . . . How can someone who had just entered the village talk so crassly in front of their Leader?!AND TO HIS FACE!?!?Hiruzen deadpanned for just a moment, a dark rainy cloud suddenly appearing over him, pouring down over his depressed form. “I’m not that old,” he mumbled to himself, but everyone heard him.“Of course you’re not, jiji-chan!” Hari and Naruto both yelled with grins.“Honestly Sirius!” Narcissa growled as she smacked her dear cousin over the head hard enough to make him fall to the ground with a scream.“CISSY! Watch it, woman, I’m a fragile specimen of maleness.” Sirius cried out as he rolled around the ground in pain. “What will Remi say if you destroy my beautiful face?!”“I’ll have Sev make a potion, love. Good as new!” Remus said with a saccharine smile with his eyes in an upside down U. “Magic is so wonderful~”Sev gave him a devilish grin with his dark eyes sparkling when Sirius turned to look at him and began to cry, petrified of the Potion Master getting his hands on him. “NOOOOOO!!! You’re all so mean to me!!!” he wailed.Narcissa rolled her eyes before walking over to Hiruzen with Lucius by her side. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet your acquaintance, Hokage-sama. I am Lady Narcissa Druella Malfoy, I am the children’s Aunt as well as Draco’s Mother. This is my husband, Lord Lucius Abraxus Malfoy.”“A pleasure to meet you, Hokage-sama. Thank you for the warm welcome,” Lucius greeted with a smirk as he bowed.“The pleasure is all mine! I’m sure you all have had a long journey and would like to get settled, but I would like to invite you all back to my office to get the paper work out of the way.” Hiruzen said.“Of course.” Lucius agreed before looking over his shoulder at Hari. “Will you be accompanying us, brat?” he raised a brow at her cheeky smile.“Of course, Uncle Lucy!” She turned to Naruto and held his cheek. “How about you head back to the house so you can train for a bit. I’m sure we’ll be busy with jiji for a bit and then we’ll all have a family dinner party.”“Sounds great nee-chan! I can’t wait!” he grinned wide before he remembered wanting to talk to his nee-chan about Sakura. “Um, nee-chan, I’ve . . . I’ve got something to talk to you about later to.”Hari blinked before nodding. “Is everything all right?” she asked slightly worried.“With me, yes, with something else, not so much I don’t think. But . . . I’ve got a feeling that won’t go away and I need to talk to you about it.” Naruto told her while biting his lip.Hari hugged Naruto tightly. “You can come to me about anything, sunshine, no matter what it is.”Naruto nodded before pulling away. “I’ll see you later tonight then, nee-chan.”“It’s a promise.” She grinned.Naruto grinned right back before saying goodbye to the rest of the family before heading back towards his friends. Ino and Shikamaru both waved goodbye before the children left for the Uzumaki Compound.Hiruzen clapped his hands to get everyone’s attention. “All right, everyone back to you posts, duties, or whatever you were doing! Uzumaki extended clan, please follow me.”With that being said everyone that had gathered now dispersed as Hari and her family followed Hiruzen back to his office while Hari caught up with everyone.“So, how did this happen?” Hari asked as she looked at all the colorful kittens in wonder. She still was holding the all black kitten with the strange orange mask design on his face who was purring away as she scratched behind his ear.Hermione bit her lip as she held onto her two kittens more tightly who just starred ahead looking murderous.“Well . . .” she trailed off with a nervous laugh.“I believe that it is a story that should be told once and only once,” Sev replied as he was looking around with interest as they walked through the village.Neville and Charlie nodded while Tonks laughed.“It is pretty hilarious actually once you really think about it.” Tonks laughed as she skipped alongside everyone.“It’s not funny to turn people into animals, Tonks!” Hermione grumped.The Twins, Hari, and Luna snorted.“Draco looked quite cute though.” Luna muttered with a smirk.Hari started giggling at Luna’s remark.“I don’t know, Hermes, it was pretty hilarious when our little dragon was turned into a ferret for a bit!” the twins crowed.Draco sent them all a scathing look while his siblings laughed at his predicament from all those years ago.“You mean to tell me that this isn’t the first time this girl has changed someone?!” Sasori demanded hissing, his cute kitten face scrunching up in pure disgust.“Of course not,” Hari laughed as she turned to walk backwards as she spoke to Sasori while Draco flailed his arms around trying to get her to stop. “Hermione has wonderful control over her magic. One of our past professor’s at the school we went to however turned him into a ferret when he was acting like a total burk.”“I really wish I was the one that could’ve given Crouch Jr. his final demise, but whatever,” Draco grouched. “The fuck does burk mean?” Hidan asked as his silver eyes focused on the gorgeous bitch.“It means fool or stupid person. It’s an English slang word from the UK.” She answered with a grin.“Huh???” all the kittens asked in unison. All their heads tilting to the side at the same time.“So cute!” Luna and the Twins cooed.Draco curled his lip at the three of them.Hari grinned. “We’re from the Maho no Sekai, (Magical World) we’re from beyond the veil.”“Holy fucking shit!” Hidan shouted.“Oh my,” Konan murmured with wide eyes.“That place is actually real?!” Sasori, Deidara, Kisami, and Zetsu all barked.Nagato stayed quiet as his mind whirled around. He’d heard of the legends but never thought such a place actually existed!Kakuzu was thinking about all the different types of money from such a place. His tail was flicking back and forth with excitement.All that precious, pretty, beautiful MONEY~Hari looked over at the stitched kitten and giggled at their big sparkly eyes and slight drool coming out of their mouth. There was a story there and she totally wanted to know it!“Why did you leave such a place?” Tobi asked.“Hmm, well there was a war, we won, and we needed a change before I was called the next Dark Lady. If we had stayed I would have ended up in our Wizarding Prison, Azkaban.” Hari answered with a wave of her hand.The kittens stared at the young woman in curiosity.“It’s a long story. We can tell you after Jiji-chan knows you all are going to be on your best behavior while we find a way to change you back.” Hari said with a smile.The kittens all took in that smile. That smile said that they would be changed back, but until then . . . They’d just have to get used to their new lives.“This place . . . It’s so different from England,” Neville said while he walked with Zetsu on his shoulder, who was peering around in great interest. “OHHH!!! There’s a nursery! Can we go look at the flowers? Please!!!” Neville begged.The family laughed good naturedly.“Hari has been getting your greenhouse cleaned out so you could start working on it.” Luna told him.“Really?!”Draco laughed. “We all know how much you love your plants, Nev.”Neville just grinned wide. “So we can also go to the nursery?!”“Of course we can, brother dear,” Fred and George told him as they wrapped an arm each around his shoulders.“My, my, my, little brother,” Fred started.“You’ve gotten taller!” George crowed.“You’re going to be taller than us one day!” Fred cried.“They’re all growing up so fast, Freddy,” George cried.“That they are, Georgie, that they are! Soon they’ll be starting their own families.” Fred continued crying.“Would you two quit,” Neville laughed.“I have seen us all having big families,” Luna said with a dreamy smile.The whole family looked over at Luna in shock before cheering.“So Hari, have you met anyone since you’ve been here,” Fleur asked while holding Deidara who was looking around curiously.Hari was quiet while the others who had been with her guffawed (the twins) or laughed quietly (Luna) or smirked widely (Draco).“Shut up,” Hari hissed.“What’s this?!” Sirius cried. “What are you talking about?! Why are you looking like high school girl with hearts in her eyes and . . . . ARE YOU GLOWING?!?!?!”Remus rolled his eyes while Severus looked on with a raised brow.“Do you have something to tell us, brat?” Severus asked, his dark obsidian eyes watching his Goddaughter. “Do I need to prepare . . . for an interrogation?”“I’m sure it’s not anything too bad,” Remus enquired quickly, knowing that Severus would start planning the “interrogation”, his amber eyes flashing as Mooney peeked out to look at their precious pup though, because he was just as intrigued.Hari bit her lip blushing. “Um . . .”Hermione and Fleur’s eyes lit up. “You met someone?!” they shouted together excitedly.“Many someone’s,” Fred and George sniggered.“They are all very handsome.” Luna put in.“One of them though is a fashion disaster,” Draco grumbled.Hari sent a stinging hex towards all of them and they yelped while rubbing their butts.“Hari~” they whined.“Shut it, you utter turds,” Hari growled as she flicked them each on the ear this time with another stinging hex.They wailed even louder.“So mean!” the four cried.“We’re coming back to this, Hadrianna,” Sirius told her with a shaking finger. “You’re not allowed to keep secrets from your old man, young lady.”Bill, Tonks, Fleur, and Charlie laughed at the devious looks that the siblings sent to each other while Cissy and Lucius looked on in amusement. Remus and Severus both let out amused chuckles.“Here we are! Please come in. This is my secretary Higarashi Kagome. Kagome-san, these are the rest of the Uzumaki Clan. We shall be in my office. No one is to interrupt unless the village is under attack. And I don’t mean by Naruto-kun.” Hiruzen said as he walked into his office.“Hai, Hokage-sama.” A nervous woman said as she stared wide eyed at all the exotic looking people and colorful kittens. She blinked and smiled at each one. “Oh, they are all so cute! Such pretty kitties!”“Bitch, I ain’t no fucking pretty kitty,” hissed Hidan. “I’m a grown ass motherfucking badass man!”“Eeep!!!” Kagome screamed as she went pale and held her hand up to her throat. “Such a naughty kitty! You should not speak such words! Those are bad words! You’ll get in so much trouble!”Hidan gave her such a menacing look as a tick mark appeared on his head. “Bitch, I will take my scythe and shove it so far up your−”“Hidan,” Hermione growled, flicking his ear which made him hiss. “Be nice.”Hidan hissed while Sasori looked on at the woman in disdain.“You wouldn’t even survive being one of my creations. You’re weak in the body and have no spirit,” Sasori murmured darkly.“Sasori!” Hermione hissed.Kagome began to cry. “You’re a mean kitty. I’ll have you know I’ve been working on getting my body stronger and I have a mighty spirit!” In that moment a senbon came flying across the room from down the hallway making Kagome scream and faint at the sight of it embedded in the wall mere inches from her face, her soul trying to leave her body as it wailed.“SORRY!” A man with dark brown hair that went to his shoulders and a bandanna on his head. He rubbed the back of his head embarrassed.“Dammit, Genma, what the hell were you thinking?!” another man sighed annoyed with everything. He had short spiked brown hair and a scar across his nose that stretched out across the left side of his face.“Hi Gen-chan! Rai-chan!” Hari greeted.Both Shinobi perked up and grinned when they saw Hari.“Hiya Hari-hime, how are you?” Genma greeted.“I’m doing great! We’ve got a meeting with Jiji-chan though so we better get in there.”“Yeah, Rai and I were just dropping off some paper work. We got sidetracked at the front gates with all the excitement.”The rest of the family grinned or laughed at that.“All right family, come on, we’ve got to get this out of the way before you can all see your new home.” Hari told them as they began to troop into the office.When Hermione walked past them, both men stood still, entranced at her beauty, and how she was talking to the kittens in her arms.“I mean honestly, what the bloody hell were you thinking telling her that?! She’s doing her job just fine it seems and was trying to be nice by saying you were cute. What’s wrong with being cute?”“Everything is wrong, you stupid girl! Who wants to be called cute?! Honestly. Like Hidan said in his so lovely colorful foul way,” Sasori growled while rolling his eyes. “I am a grown man, not a cute kitty.”“That’s fucking right! Fuck her. She’s the little bitch that started it anyway.” Hidan snarled.“She didn’t start anything though! You two bloody started it! She simply gave you a compliment!” Hermione growled, her dark brown hair sparking with her magic making it slightly golden in spots.“I did no such thing. I am a paragon among men and women, and children. How dare you say otherwise,” Sasori said in disdain.Hidan snorted outright while Hermione blinked down at him.“Sasori . . . You’re nuts.” Hermione moaned.“Duh. All artist are, stupid girl.”Genma and Raido stared until she entered the doors and they slammed shut.“Rai, did you see her?” Genma asked.“How could I not? I don’t think I’ve ever seen tight curly hair like that. It’s so different from Hari-hime’s wavy curls.”“I want to sink my fingers through it.” Genma sighed longley.Raido raised a brow. “Oh?”“Don’t you?” Genma asked with surprise. “We’ve been wanting and waiting for our third to show up, Rai. Everyone we’ve met just doesn’t match up to us. They either want us apart, don’t like any of your scars, don’t like mine, don’t like my personality, or that we’re only good for a little while and then drop us. I want to find our third to our triangle, love.”“Hmm, I want to do the same. We can always introduce ourselves and then ask her out and tell her what we would like.” Raido said with a small smile. “I’m just . . . nervous. We’ve been looking for so long its hard to take in that someone might have shown up finally and would like to be in a ménage relationship with us.”“I get it,” Genma told him as he placed a hand on his scarred cheek.“W-w-what happened?” Kagome startled awake.“Ah, well, Kagome-san, you see I sneezed and my senbon flew.” Genma laughed embarrassingly.Her eyes flew opened wide. “You-y-y-you WHAT?!?!” Kagome screamed.“Ah-ha-ha~” Genma laughed.Kagome’s lips tightened up as she glared.Raido went behind her desk and snatched the senbon out easily. “Sorry, Kagome-san.”“Well we’ve got to get going. Here are some files that T&I wanted dropped off.”Kagome paled at hearing about T&I and looked down at the files as if they had just put a pile of trash on her desk.“Have a good day, Kagome-san.” Raido said before they left. “I think she’s going to quit.”“Not a surprise really. His last secretary lasted what; a week or two. This one has lasted almost a month, but I think she’s pushing it.” Genma replied.Raido nodded.“Let’s go see what everyone is doing at the Jounin Station!”Raido rolled his eyes. “You just want to antagonize Gai and Kakashi.”Genma laughed. “Duh!” ∞♦∞ Hiruzen stared at them all before staring at the kittens that were sitting or lying on his desk. Different colored eyes stared at him in varying degrees of suspicion, curiosity, hostility, and boredom. All 9 of the Akatsuki were in his village!!!DEAR KAMI-SAMA!!!Hiruzen began to slam his head onto his desk multiple times.Hard.“Jiji-chan!?” Hari exclaimed.“I’m too old for this shit!!!” he cried into his hands. “Tell me how this happened again?!”“I got surprised by Zetsu-chan,” Hermione started while said Zetsu and several of the kittens choked or sputtered at adding chan to his name. Zetsu was a terrifying person! None of them have ever added chan to his name before! “And I lost control of my magic for a moment,” she made an exploding gesture with her hands. “POOF!!! Then they were kittens. I honestly thought I had killed them.” Hermione practically wailed.“She felt pretty awful to about it, sir. She was crying and everything.” Neville told Hiruzen as he patted Hermione on the shoulder.“There, there, Hermione, its okay.” Luna said.“Yeah, its not like it can’t be fixed.” Draco put in.“You’re the smartest one out of all of us!” George exclaimed.“You’ll find a way and we’ll help!” Fred exclaimed next.“And if that fails, we’ll just have some awesome cats in our lives forever.” Hari grinned.“You guys . . .” Hermione gave a watery laugh.“Do you often lose control of your magic, Granger-san?” Hiruzen asked while rubbing his temples.They all blinked before outright laughing.Hiruzen and the kittens stared surprised.“Hermione has never lost control of her powers; at least not since she was a little girl, but she has the best control besides the rest of us. But if we’re under pressure, Hokage-sama, sometimes under great distress our magic comes out to protect us. It’s a part of our being after all, our heart and soul.” Severus told him as he sat beside Hermione.Hiruzen sighed heavily. “You all have to understand. These people−your kittens−they are bad people. They are missing nin from all over the Nations. They’ve abandon their villages, have committed heinous acts and crimes. I can’t stress how bad of a situation this is. They all need to go to the T&I building.”Hermione bit her lip as all the kittens went completely still and their ears flattened. Hidan was bristling up like a mad porcupine and Kisame’s teethe looked like they got sharper. Kakuzu narrowed his gold eyes, his stitches stretching tight across his entire body. Konan and Nagato watched everything that was going on with narrowed eyes. Deidara and Sasori looked at each other before also letting their tails flick back and forth showing their agitation at the situation. Zetsu was flicking his eyes back and forth, the plant life around his head and neck slightly closing. Tobi though sat straight, his ears flicking back and forth, his tail bristling and he let out a hiss.“Jiji, isn’t that a bit excessive?” Hari asked as she sat with her Dad on her left and her Uncles on her right.“Hari-chan, they are criminals−” Hiruzen started. “Well so are we then!”Hiruzen blinked. “Excuse me?”“You let foreign people from beyond the veil come and live in your village. We left our world. We killed people.” She pointed out.“Not to mention that I was in prison for a bit.” Sirius mumbled. “I did get my name cleared, but still, I have killed as well.” Sirius boasted with a mad grin.“I was the left hand for the Dark Lord,” Lucius said.“I was the right hand for the Dark Lord,” Severus said.“I’m a werewolf and we are treated as criminals in England,” Remus stated.“My brothers’ and I have had to kill and we have blood on our hands,” Bill said as Charlie, Fred, and George nodded.“I’ve killed and cursed many people,” Tonks said, blinking wide eyes at Hiruzen.“I can ensnare men with just a look and have killed while doing so,” Fleur said next.“We broke into our national bank, stole from them, and unleashed a dragon that was most likely deranged, and have killed,” Draco said as Luna, Neville, and Hermione nodded.“We’re all criminals, Jiji. Should we go to T&I?” Hari asked.Hiruzen flared his nostrils. “Hadrianna! You all fought in a war! That is all different. I’ve seen the news clipping you have sent to me and everything. War is different compared to what these people on the other hand have done . . .” he trailed off.“They can’t use their chakra, Jiji, they’re harmless kittens. Let my family and I take them home. We will watch over them and keep an eye on everything they do. If they set one toe out of line, I’ll bring them to Ibiki myself.” Hari told him with a determined look.Hiruzen stared for a long moment. “Hari, I must think about the citizens of this village. And you have Naruto now to think about.”“And who better to watch over a bunch of criminals then me and my family?! We’d do a damn better job of it than anyone else. Besides, you could have check-ins to see how things are going.” Hari pointed out with a raised brow.Hiruzen looked from Hari to the rest of the people in his office. They were all powerful, he could feel it. This was a big decision to make, and he knew that the council would find out at some point but, he’d cross that bridge when it happened. Homura and Koharu would beat him over the head and kick his old ass over it, but Hari was right. Who better to watch them then her and her family?“Kuro-Uzumaki Hadrianna-hime, I am charging you and the Uzumak Clan with watching over Deidara of Iwagakure, Hidan of Yugakure, Kakuzu of Takigakure, Hoshigaki Kisami of Kirigakure, Konan and Nagato of Amegakure, Sasori of Sunagakure, and Tobi and Zetsu. They will be in your care for the for seeable future.”Hari smiled and bowed. “Thank you, Hokage-sama.”“But if they set one claw out of line, Hari-chan, they are going to T&I. One claw!”“Yes sir.”“EEEEEEEE!!!! Do you hear that, you won’t have to go and be tortured! Yay!!!” Hermione cried out gleefully as she scooped up Hidan and Sasori.“Goddammit!!! I’m not a fucking stuffy, you bitch!” Hidan snarled, trying to scramble out of Hermione’s arms.“Hell, I am in hell,” Sasori snarled.“At least we’ll have a roof over our heads.” Kisame said with a sharp grin.“She must have money to take all of us in,” Kakuzu mumbled to himself as he began to do calculations in his head.“Un, I wonder if they have an art room?” Deidara wondered. That caught Sasori’s attention.“How are you going to do your so called ‘art’ as a kitten, stupid student?” Sasori growled.“I’m creative as hell, un, I’ll make awesome art as a kitten!”Sasori snorted.Narcissa picked up Konan once again, and the kitten purred as she was scratched behind her ear. Remus picked up Nagato who wrapped his tail around Remus’s wrist.“Are you doing okay, Nagato?” Konan asked.“I am doing just fine, Konan, thank you,” Nagato replied.Zetsu jumped towards Neville and landed on his shoulder. He flicked his tail and wrapped it around the young man’s thick neck as he looked around the room more.Hari stood up and picked up Tobi who blinked up at her.“Tobi is ready to leave now.”“I know, but we’ve got a few more things to settle.” Hari said.“If you’re talking about the paper work we can get that done right now, if you’d like.” Hiruzen said.“Splendid! I’ll go first then,” Sirius grinned.“And why do you get to go first?” Cissy asked. “Shouldn’t it be lady’s first?”Sirius blinked. “But I called it first!”Narcissa squinted at her cousin, “What,” she deadpanned.“Honestly Siri, how old are you?” Remus asked sighed heavily.“Just let the immature burk go first,” Severus said with a wave of his hand.“Oi! Rude!”“Dad, would you just answer Jiji’s questions so we can go home. I’ve got a meal to make, kiddos to teach, and I think I have a date tonight but I’ll have to check to make sure.” Hari said as she frowned to herself as she pet Tobi who laid in her lap content right now.“WHAT DATE?!” Sirius bellowed as a demonic aura surrounded him and a demons visage overtook the Black Lord’s face.“Mutt, I swear to Merlin, just get your paperwork done and then we can ask questions.” Severus snarled, his giant pale hand slamming down on top of Sirius’s head and pulling him away from Hari.Sirius let out a wail before Severus threw him in a chair to face Hiruzen. Sirius looked over at his daughter and growled at the happy face she had as she wiggled her fingers at Tobi. She was keeping things from him and he wanted to KNOW WHAT IT WAS!!! Sirius turned back to get to work with jiji and a little while later was now known as Kuro-Uzumak Sirius, Duke of the Kuro-Uzumaki family. He couldn’t escape his damn title.Hari, the twins, Luna, and Draco laughed.“This is bloody bullshit! I don’t want to go to those horrible get togethers!” Sirius cried. “I despised them as a child and now I’m going to get sucked into it again.”“You will know my pain, old man, if I have to go so do you.” Hari crowed mischievously.Sirius growled playfully at her.“What would you like to do as a job?” Hiruzen asked with a raised amused brow.Sirius blinked a few times. “Work? Merlin, I didn’t even think about working actually.”Remus smacked his hand against his forehead while Severus let out a long suffering sigh.“Cousin, you have a lot to offer still. You’re a wonderful duelist.” Tonks pointed out. “You can be a teacher like our little Hari!”Sirius blinked while the other adults blinked along with him.“Good Merlin, someone would have to keep an eye on him if he taught.” Cissy pointed out. “I can’t in good conscious let my cousin supervise anything without someone as his assistant. He’s a tyrant!”Sirius’s eyes teared up. “Are you still mad about our training together?! I said I was sorry, cissy!” he wailed.“You drove us both to exhaustion, you heathen! You don’t know the meaning of the word pace!” Cissy practically snarled.Sirius huffed before thinking. “Hmm, you know I always wanted to run a bar. Are there any good bars around here?” Sirius asked.“We have a few civilian bars and only one ninja bar.”“One ninja bar?” Sirius gaped. “Why just one?!”“Because its ran by a retired ninja. He might actually retire if you talk to him and take over.” Hiruzen pointed out.“Hmm, I’ll look into that. Thanks Jiji, I’ll let you know what happens. If you need help though with the ninja stuff, I wouldn’t mind helping out.” Sirius said with a mad grin.“With supervision!” Cissy declared.Sirius rolled his eyes. “Fine. Whatever! Kill joy, always ruining my fun, pew,” waving his hand dismissively.Lucius, Remus, and Severus sweat dropped as they watched Cissy’s eyes glow demonically before she pulled out an elaborate fan, swung her right arm back, before swinging it forward with all her might.Sirius had turned at that point and all the color drained from his body as he saw his cousin’s appearance before the fan collided with his face, and he went sailing into the wall where he crashed through.“HIIIIIEEEEE!!!!” Kagome’s voice could be heard screaming terrified while Sirius began wailing and apologizing to Cissy.“Hmph,” Cissy tucked her fan back into her wrist purse.“So cool,” all the children admired with starry eyes.“Boss,” the kittens thought with sweat drops or admiring eyes as well.Hiruzen laughed while thinking those two had a wonderful relationship.“Lady and Lord Malfoy, we shall do your paper work next.”Narcissa and Lucius answered all his questions and soon became Malfoy-Uzumaki Lucius and Malfoy-Uzumaki Narcissa, King and Queen of the Malfoy-Uzumaki Clan.“Merlin, there’ll be no living with them after this,” Sirius snarked as he crawled out of the hole in the wall, swiping plaster and stone from his hair. Kagome could be heard wailing in the background.Tonks stood up and waved her wand as the hole vanished as if nothing had happened as she waved at Kagome with a grin. “My Dragon is a Prince and can trace his ancestry back a thousand years. Of course I’m a bloody Queen, Siri.” Cissy huffed.“Why the hell aren’t I a King then? I can trace mine back to that point to.”“Do you want to be a King? There’s a lot more work.” Hiruzen pointed out. “I just thought you’d rather be a Duke.”“Fuck that noise! No, I’ll take being a Duke any day of the week!” Siri declared quickly, his family deadpanning around him.Severus began muttering about senile old dogs.“How about you go next, Uncle Sev.” Hari said.Severus inclined his head and began answering all his questions next. Once done, his name became Prince-Uzumaki Severus, Duke of the Prince-Uzumaki Clan.“I am interested in this T&I building,” Severus said in his deep voice. “It sounds like my kind of . . . place,” he smirked.“It is where we take the criminals to and get the information we need out of them. It’s also for those that have certain special skills.” Hiruzen told him.Severus smiled, making Sirius, Lucius, Neville, Tonks, and the Twins flinch in terror. “I am a Potion Master, Hokage-sama, and know how to bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses. I’ve been doing it for a very long time.”Hiruzen believed him and nodded. “I’ll send Morino Ibiki a message about you and he’ll get in contact.”Severus inclined his head.Remus was next. He didn’t take long at all. Since he and Sirius were married too, Remus’s new name became Kuro-Uzumaki Remus, Duke of the Kuro-Uzumaki clan.“Aww, he would have been a wonderful Duchess though!” Siri quipped fondly.Remi blinked at his mate/husband before smiling sickly sweet at him with his canines sharpened and eyes glowing amber/gold.“Darling, do you want to sleep in our bed or outside in the doghouse?” he tilted his head sweetly. Nagato blinked up at the usually calm man before he began to purr at his energy around him. What a fantastic malicious/mischievous aura!He turned his face to look at Sirius and smirked. “Hoo~ Such a mean spouse.” Nagato flicked his tail as Remus pet him.Sirius lifted his lip in a snarl, “Damn cat! Don’t be thinking you can snatch all my pets!!! That’s my mate!”“Hmm~ Perhaps, but I am not in the metaphorical doghouse, now am I?”A tick mark suddenly appeared on Sirius’s forehead. “Why you little−”“Darling.”Sirius whined at that before face planting on the floor. “Yes dear.”“Good boy.”“What job would you like to do?” Hiruzen asked with a laugh.“He’ll be joining Draco and I at the hospital,” Luna answered for him.“Oh I will, will I?” Remus laughed.“Yes! You’re a wonderful doctor, Uncle Remi,” Luna and Draco said.“Well then, I guess I shall be working at the hospital.”“Wonderful!” Hiruzen said happily as he wrote in Remus’s file and a note to Nono.Bill and Fleur went next and since they were married as well they were renamed Weasley-Uzumaki William and Weasley-Uzumaki Fleur, Lord and Lady of the Weasley-Uzumaki Clan.“The Weasley name doesn’t go as far back as say the Black’s and Malfoy’s. We missed a couple of centuries.” Bill said to the curious looks he got.“Do you have a job in mind?”“I was a curse-breaker back home, but I don’t think you all need one of those?” Bill laughed.“On the contrary, Bill-san, we have many cursed things in our world. You can be an asset to this village. The Uzumaki Clan are also very renound for their seal work. Especially their cursed seals and other things.” Hiruzen told him.Bill blinked before grinning. “Really?! Well then, sign me up for that!” Bill laughed.“Excellent! And you, Fleur-san?”“Hmm, well I was training to be a curse-breaker as well but after everything that’s happened I think I’ll look at different occupations you have, if you don’t mind.”“Of course not, my dear. Take all the time you need.”Charlie and Tonks were next. Charlie’s name became Weasley-Uzumaki Charles and Tonks became Kuro-Uzumaki Nymphadora aka Tonks.“I was a Dragon Keeper back home. I’d love to do something with animals.”“Hmm, we have a veterinary clinic and farms all over. I’m afraid you won’t find many dragons here.” Hiruzen muttered with a sweat drop just thinking about all the mischief Naruto would get up to if he found a dragon!Charlie nodded. “Well if it doesn’t work out there I can always join Sirius at the bar or become a Shinobi.” Charlie grinned.“I was an auror back home,” Tonks explained. “That’s like your shinobi. I’d like to join in.” Tonks grinned.“Splendid! We’ll have to set up a fight for you, Tonks-san.”“Awesome!”Neville was next and soon his name changed to Longbottom-Uzumaki Neville, Lord of the Longbottom-Uzumaki Clan.“I love plants so for now I’d like to open up my own nursery at some point, but for now I’d just like to relax if it’s all the same,” Neville said with a smile.“Of course, and when you are ready just let me know and we’ll find you a shop,” Hiruzen said with a smile.The last of their group, Hermione. Was finally up.“She’s my adopted daughter so she will have my name.” Severus said.Hermione blinked before grinning. “Thanks Dad!”Hermione’s family did not take it well at all when they found out she was a witch. They’d drifted so far apart from each other that once she was in 3rd Year, they had disowned her. Hari and the rest of the family rallied around her till Severus practically adopted her. They were both still quite new to things even after all these years, but they had come a long way.Hermione became Prince-Uzumaki Hermione, Duchess of the Prince-Uzumaki Clan. As Severus’s daughter she had every right to be.“I think that I would like to look and see everything before I decide on a job.” Hermione answered jiji’s unasked question.“Of course, Hermione-san. When you’re ready, please come and see me.” Hiruzen said and with a flourish he was done with all the paper work!Thank Kami-sama!!!“Kagome-san, please send in a photographer. Thank you,” Hiruzen asked as he pressed a button on his desk so he could talk to his secretary.“Hai Hokage-sama! They w-will be r-right up.”A few minutes later they had all new I.D. pictures taken and were soon off to see their new home.“Again, welcome to Konahagakure!” Hiruzen said before they all left his office. He hoped he would not regret letting Hari and her family watch over Class SS missing nin, He hoped it wouldn’t come bite him in the ass later. Hiruzen really needed a drink now.“Kagome-san, I’m taking my lunch break! I need a big drink,” he sighed heavily.“H-H-HAI!!! ∞♦∞ The newest arrivals to the Uzumaki Family stood with their mouths gaping to the floor or in some cases just plan speechless at their new home.“Holy shit! This is amazing!!!” Sirius shouted with a laugh. “Look at this place?! And its ours?!”“Yep! Naruto and I−as far as I know− are the last of the Uzumaki besides Aunt Tsunade that is. The grounds are huge too! Luna and I have let out all the magical creatures that agreed to come with us here, and are making themselves right at home, so don’t be surprised if you come across them. Oh! And Athena is also roaming around. Don’t worry about dying or getting petrified, she has her second eyelids closed so you’ll be able to look at her.” Hari told them.“I’m still amazed at the magical creatures that agreed to come here. And it’ll be so much easier to do the potions that I want.” Severus remarked as he looked around the compound. “Are those separate homes all over there?”“Mmm-hmm!”“Awesome! I love you guys, but I think Fleur and I will live in one of those houses if you’re cool with that, Hari?” Bill asked.“Of course I am, Bill! You don’t have to live in the main house if you don’t want to.”“Our big bro−”“Just wants to start−”“Making us−”“UNCLES!!!” the Twins finished together before they began to snicker.Bill blushed. “Shut up you assholes!!!”Fleur laughed. “Well they aren’t wrong, darling.”“Un~ I’m not living in the house with you two banging, just FYI.” Deidara muttered from Fleur’s hold.Fleur laughed again while cuddling Deidara. “Don’t worry, Dei-chan! We’ll warn you . . . or not,” she giggled.Again with the CHAN!!!!Deidara’s entire face went flaming red while the others snickered.“Hey, having our own place sounds nice, right Charlie?” Tonks grinned. “Wouldn’t be woken up so early in the mornings anymore with Uncle Siri’s racket!” she laughed.“DISHONOUR!!!” Sirius shouted.Hermione and Neville were looking around in awe. This place was beautiful. Lucius and Narcissa were amazed by the grounds as well and couldn’t wait to explore.“Mooney will have a lot of fun running with everyone on the full moon.” Remus said with a laugh in his voice.“That’s right my dear! We’re free to run and play as much as we want!” Sirius shouted.“Don’t you do that every day already, Cousin Siri?” Draco asked with a smirk.“Draco, is right, Uncle Siri, you play every day no matter what.” Luna pointed out with a dreamy smile.“Oi! I can play and mess around if I want to! I have the right! Respect your elders, brats!” Sirius growled.Draco and Luna tilted their heads sideways along with Hari, Hermione, and Neville.“So you’re finally admitting you’re old?” they asked in unison while the Twins were on the ground laughing uproariously.Sirius looked completely speechless before he began throwing several stinging hexes and screaming, “DISHOUNARABLE HEATHENS!!! I’LL SHOW YOU OLD AGE!!!”Severus threw his head back and laughed along with Remus.Lucius snickered behind a gloved hand while Cissy smirked.Bill, Fleur, Charlie, and Tonks laughed at their groups shenanigans.The Akatsuki kittens all just stared and some began to bemoan their existence just then.“Well why don’t you guys go pick out your houses for those who don’t want to move into the main one? But, we’re still having meals together as a family unless you send a message otherwise.” Hari told them all sternly.“We’ll meet back here when we decide on ours,” Bill said as he wrapped an arm around Fleur’s shoulder.“Do you want to come with us Deidara or stay here with the others?” Fleur asked.“Do what you want, Un.”Fleur giggled before her and Bill walked off with Deidara still in her arms.“We’ll do the same!” Charlie and Tonks said before walking off as well.Hari turned back to the rest of the family. “You don’t want your own place, Auntie Cissy? Uncle Lucy?”Cissy smiled. “I wouldn’t leave you in the hands of your Father all on his own without supervision, Hari dear.”“Oi! RUDE!”“Sirius, you thought teaching her how to turn into an Animagus at seven was appropriate, as well as teaching her lock picking skills, and then tying her up in different ways when she was nine to see how long it took her to get out of them. You also let her mail herself along with Draco to Brazil when they asked if it was ok! Don’t get me started on Ragnok’s bank!”Sirius blinked before he pursed his lips. “She turned out just fine.” He grumped.“That she did, but I would still like to live in the same house as everyone.”“Fine,” he rolled his eyes. “You know I don’t care if you do or not, Cissy. You’re always welcome.”Cissy smirked. “Because you know I’ll kick your arse all over this land, pardon my language.”Everyone stared shocked before they all burst out laughing.“Mum! Such language is unbecoming of a Malfoy!” Draco laughed while also feeling scandalized.“My, my, my, Auntie Cissy! Such a potty mouth,” Hermione giggled.“Oh hush. Show us the house, Hari dear.” Narcissa said with a lovely smile.Hari grinned. “Come on then!”For the next couple of hours Hari, Draco, Luna, and the Twins showed everyone the main house. Lucius and Cissy chose a room not too far from Draco and Luna’s rooms, Sirius chose his and Remus’s room a few doors down from Hari, Neville decided on a room that looked out over the very large gardens which he fell in love with. Hermione was practically in heaven when she opened a bedroom door on the third floor near Naruto’s and found a lovely mini library inside. Severus took a room on the second floor in the back of the house as well that overlooked the garden as well as the imposing forest.The Akatsuki kittens were in awe of the Uuzumaki compound and were looking at everything that they saw on the tour. When they saw there was an Art room, Sasori was very excited and smirked when he realized his stupid student wasn’t there to see it. Konan and Nagato were happy to see the large library, Kisame was looking forward to exploring the rather large lake in the back along with the forest as was Hidan. Kakuzu was drooling at the room with priceless heirlooms and trunks of money that Hari had shown for just a moment before locking the door. Zetsu was happy about the many gardens around the house as well as inside. Tobi was just content at the moment to be held by Hari.“Well then, I suggest we all start unpacking and get our stuff situated in our new rooms.” Remus suggested.“Luna and I have to head back to the Hospital.” Draco said. “I’m so glad you guys decided to come.” He hugged both his parents around the waist.“Of course Dragon,” Lucius said as he kissed his son’s head and Narcissa followed.“We wouldn’t be anywhere else.” Cissy said with a loving smile as they watched him and Luna walk out of the house, Luna waving happily before she began to skip beside Draco.“George and I are going to head back to our lab. See y’all at dinner!” Fred cheered.“See ya!!! We’re really happy we’re all together again!!!” George waved before they left.“Well then, I’m going to go unpack. Are you coming with me, Zetsu?” Neville asked.“Hai, I am interested in the plants you’ve been talking about.” Zetsu murmured as they left.“I’ll be going to. Come on Sasori, Hidan, you’re coming with me,” Hermione said.“Oi! I ain’t gotta go nowhere with you−” Hidan started.“I’ll give you some yummy kitty food,” Hermione laughed as she ran back up the stairs.“I ain’t a fucking cat, bitch!!!”“I’m planning so many ways to kill you, you stupid girl,” Sasori growled.Hari laughed. “Sounds like they get along just fine.”The others looked at each other with raised brows and shrugged.“Don’t think I forgot about you keeping secrets, Hari. You better start talking!” Sirius demanded with hands on his hips before he was suddenly yanked backwards. “OI!!! BUT REMUS, SHE’S NOT TELLING US STUFF!!!” he whined while flailing his arms about.“Hush, Siri, she’ll tell us later. We’ve got unpacking to do. Move it.” Remus commanded with a smile.Lucius and Cissy watched with amusement before heading to their room as well.Hari and Severus were the last ones in the hallway besides Tobi who was still being held by Hari, and Severus had Kisami on his shoulder. Kakuzu was roaming around the house, Konan was with Cissy, and Nagato was with Remus.“On a scale of one to ten, brat, how much chaos are you about to cause for your old man?” Severus asked with a raised brow.Hari couldn’t help the embarrassed laugh. “Um, keep the calming droughts coming, Uncle Sev.”“I see. Very well.” He cracked his neck. “I shall be in my chambers, putting my stuff away.”“Okay! I’m going to start getting dinner ready.”He nodded before heading off with Kisame.“Hmm, do you want to have a look around, Tobi, or do you want to hang out with me?” Hari asked.“Tobi will stay with you.”Hari smiled. “Well let’s head into the kitchen then. We’ve got quite the dinner to prepare for the Hoard after all.” She laughed. “Plus I think those kids are fine on their own for today with training.” ∞♦∞ Naruto was sitting crisscross apple sauce on the surface of the lake in the very center. He took in deep breaths before letting them out as he cleared his mind. He had a lot going on up there at the moment. One of them being his new family together now, second; Sakura-chan’s expression. Something was going on and Naruto knew a mask when he saw one. He knew them quite well in fact since he had worn one since he was a lot younger. Sakura-chan’s mask though had made Naruto’s blood run cold, and he knew he needed help. His instincts weren’t wrong usually, but this was sending his metaphorical hackles up.The third thing on his mind was his first few clones’ memories with Morino Ibiki, Head of the T&I Department. It had been quite the eye opener for the pure sunshine chibi that was Uzumaki Naruto. He’d seen a lot as he had grown up on the streets and then in his apartment building in the red light district. He’d seen people murdered in front of him, people that were always committing one crime and another. He’d seen children fight each other to death over a scrap of bread. It had nothing honestly on what Ibiki had shown him/his clones’ that day and how it made him feel.Naruto bit his lip as he held his chest over where his heart was. It’s beat quicken as his adrenaline began to pick up once again. His last clone popped after Ibiki gave him one last lesson for the day before telling him to think about his offer. Ibiki had first taken his clones into an interview room where Naruto was hidden behind the two-way mirror as Ibiki went inside. Before that though, Ibiki had told him that he wanted to know how many times he could spot a lie, if any.For the next hour, the five Naruto’s had watched transfixed as Ibiki interrogated the suspect who had been caught in a room inside the Hokage Tower that they shouldn’t have been in. Naruto’s eyes watched and listened with his heightened senses and couldn’t help but smirk as they spotted several lies in the man’s story. They also spotted the hidden weapon, but before all the Naruto’s could react, one Naruto had already ran out of the room, into the interview room, and took the poisoned needle to his throat that was meant for Ibiki. His clone had startled the man so badly that the man didn’t have time to brace himself for the punch to his throat that Ibiki hurled as Naruto’s clone vanished with a POP!Naruto’s other clones watched as Ibiki came back into the room after the man had been taken away to his cell.“Well, what did you learn?” Ibiki asked as he folded his arms.“He’s lying about where he came from.”“His name isn’t Inoue Kai either,” the third Naruto said.“They’ve been here longer than their letting on too. No one can figure out the schedule that quickly under such a short amount of time unless they know some type of Sealing Technique, and my family knows all about Sealing. It’s a dying art after all and he’d be lucky to get his hands on such a sophisticated one to camouflage himself so well.”Ibiki smirked. “Anything else?”“There’s at least one or two others with him, helping him. He lied about coming in alone.”“And there was the hidden weapon that you missed, but he hid it pretty well considering he took it from his boot heel.”“Yes, I’m going to have to retrain my people,” Ibiki grumped. “Thanks by the way for the save, gaki. You didn’t have to, but thank you all the same.”The four Naruto’s grinned while blushing or swinging their bodies back and forth.“You passed the first round. Let’s see how you fair with the others,” Ibiki continued before the others followed.On it went for the rest of the day. Naruto learned more about poisons and how they’re used; it helped that he was already learning from the books Uncle Draco and Aunt Runa had given him and their teachings. He learned more about the human body and its secrets it could keep which was bloody as all hell and it made Naruto a little queasy, but he got through it. He was stronger than that! He learned two types of tortures that day. One version from Ibiki himself and one from Anko-nee-san.Anko-nee-san enjoyed . . . playing with her food as she put it.“Just look at her squirming around like worm on a hook, gaki-chan. Look at the pure terror in her eyes as she knows this might just be her last~” Anko-nee-chan licked her lips. “It makes me sooooo HOT~ HEHEHEHEHEHE!!!”Naruto shivered at the memory but couldn’t help the small giggle that left his throat at Anko-nee-chan’s antics. He wondered if he was beginning to lose his mind just a little. He’d have to ask Hari-nee-chan later.Next was Ibiki’s and his was just straight up more terrifying than he was anticipating honestly. While Anko-nee-san enjoyed being playful with her torture, Ibiki-sensei was . . . a whole other kettle of fish as his Aunt Runa would say.Naruto’s clones had watched with petrified awe as Morino Ibiki tortured every last single little secret from the male’s body. One of his clones had taken their eyes off of the criminal though, and turned those cerulean golden eyes on Ibiki and felt their entire face have a spasm as they tried to figure out if they were going to POP away or blush! Ibiki’s eyes were bright with . . . sadistic glee, his cheeks were flushed, and his breathing was . . .Naruto felt his eyes pop opened from the memory. He blinked several times before his entire face went flaming red and steam came out of his ears. Ibiki-sensei looked . . . hot/sexy in that moment.PLOP!!!Ino was in the middle of a complicated acrobat move through the air when she blinked at the loud splashing and cursing coming from the lake. She finished her twisting flip, landing on her feet before turning to look and deadpanned on the ground.“NARUTO!!! THE HELL ARE YOU DOING OVER THERE?!?! THIS IS SUPPOSED TO BE TRAINING! NOT SWIMMING!!!” Ino shouted.Shikamaru was in the middle of weight lifting with his arms as one of Naruto clones spotted him when he heard Ino’s shouting. He blinked and clone Naruto helped him put the weight back up on the railing before sitting up. He took the towel handed to him with a smirk before whipping his sweaty face and got up.He blinked as he saw Naruto try to climb back up onto the surface of the lake. It took three more tries, but he got it and fell backwards, breathing heavily.“Troublesome kitten,” he mumbled with a smirk. “Oi, oi! What are you doing out there?” Shikamaru hollered.Naruto whined to himself, pushing his long wet bangs out of his face. “Ugh! I lost concentration for a moment. I’m fine!”“Well I sure hope so!” Ino shouted, hands on her hips.“Are you guys ready to call it a day?” Shikamaru asked, walking over to Ino to stand beside her.Ino puffed up her cheeks before blowing out a loud raspberry. “Hai, hai.”“One hai is enough, Ino,” Shikamaru hmphed.Ino smirked. “Hai, hai~”“Cheeky brat,” Shikamaru quipped. “Troublesome blonde.Ino grinned throwing him a peace sign as Naruto walked off the lake and towards them. Shikamaru handed him his jacket while Ino held a towel and water bottle out to him.“So? What made you lose concentration, Naru?” Ino asked as she took a seat on the ground and began to stretch.“Mmm, well I had five of my clones go over to T&I today. Morino Ibiki invited me,” Naruto started.“OOOOOHHHHH!!!! That’s amazing, Naru! Papa has said though that Morino Ibik-san is the Devil. He works with him after all.” Ino giggled.“Mmm, Ibiki-sensei is definitely a Devil,” Naruto laughed nervously.Shikamaru felt the hairs on his neck stand up at the look Naruto had. What troublesome development was this? His eyes narrowed. “Kitten, did Morino-san do something you didn’t like?”Naruto blinked before shaking his head. “No, that’s not it at all. The last lesson was him and Anko-nee-san showing me two different ways of torture. Anko-nee-san likes to . . . play with her food as she says. Ibiki-sensei though . . .” Naruto trailed off, his face flaming up again.“Naru? What is it?” Ino asked as she stared at her friend who was becoming her third best friend after Shikamaru and Choji.“Well . . .”Ino’s eyes went wide. “Naru, do you have a crush?!”Shikamaru’s entire face twitched before a quiet snarl left his mouth.“Ah, no, I . . . I don’t think its a crush. I just found him . . . hot? Sexy as he got his rocks off on torturing answers out of a criminal.” Naruto blushed. “I think I might have a little bit of a screw loose but I’m not too sure yet. I’m going to talk to Hari-nee-chan about it though.”Ino was quiet a long moment before a bubble of laughter flew out of her mouth. Shikamaru just stared dumbfounded at his kitten.“Why are you laughing,” Naruto whined.“Naru, you’re not,” Ino laughed, “You’re not losing your mind or anything. We all have our own brand of crazy that we do or like. Papa likes to go see Uncle Choza and Uncle Shikaku and massage them when he’s feeling aggravated about something or anxiety. He can put as much pressure as he wants he says and Uncle Choza and Uncle Shikaku always feel blissed out afterward.”Shikamaru laughed. “Dad does enjoy when Uncle Inoichi comes over and gives him the works. My Dad enjoys to do majong battles, or any type of battle really. Sword battle, rock jumping, running around on trees, playing tag with our deer in the dark, dance battles, you name it. Dad’s a bit of a nutter.”Ino laughed and Naruto finally smiled.“See Naru! It’s nothing to worry about. You just like people watching who are sadistic!” Ino pointed out with a flourish.Naruto’s soul left his body at that.“Troublesome blondes,” Shikamaru muttered with a smirk. “Oi! Kitten, its nothing to lose your mind over.”“I-I-I’m a-a-a-a-a-a hentai?!?!?!?!?!” Naruto wailed.Ino lost it laughing then.Shikamaru sweat dropped. “I don’t know where this is going but you’re not a hentai, kitten. You like to people watch who are a bit . . . unhinged? Unorthodox is maybe the right word. Nowhere are you a hentai.”Ino was still laughing her butt off. “Oh kami!!! Most hilarious conversation ever!!!”“Ino!” Shikamaru growled.“I just want to go drown myself in the lake again,” Naruto wailed.Shikamaru rolled his eyes while Ino finally calmed down.“How about Shika and I tell you something about us to even out this amazing new discovery about you, Naru?” Ino grinned widely.“Oi, oi, Ino−”“I’ll go first then! I like to collect cicada shells and dress them up for mock battles!” Ino grinned wide, her eyes practically glowing with glee.“HUH!?!?!” Naruto exclaimed.Shikamaru sighed heavily. In for a penny, in for a pound. “When I’m not enjoying my sleep, I sometimes will go into the village, pick some random person, and start shadowing them while making up their lives story.” Shikamaru rubbed his head. “I also like to collect rocks that look like eggs. I must have at least 80 in my collection by now.”“HUH?!?!?!?!” Naruto exclaimed. “You guys . . .”“See, nothing is wrong with you, Naru. We all do weird stuff or collect weird stuff.” Ino said.“I don’t think this is the same thing, Ino-chan, but thank you for helping me!” Naruto grinned.“Hai, hai!”They laughed.“Well I guess I’ve got to start heading home. I’ll see you guys’ tomorrow. Night!” Ino said before heading home first.“Naruto,” Shikamaru said after making sure Ino was gone.“Hmm? What’s up, Shika?”“I’ve got something to say to you.”Naruto blinked. His eyes widening. “Did I do something?”“What? No, kitten, you didn’t.” Shikamaru frowned.“But why−”“Uzumaki Naruto!” Shikamaru shouted.“HAI!!!” Naruto shouted, straightening up.Shikamaru took a breath before letting it out. He needed to tell Naruto how he felt. After hearing how he looked at Morino-san, and thinking he had a crush, Shikamaru thought it was best to finally let Naruto know.“I . . . Damn.”“Hmm, Shika? Are you okay? You can tell me.”“Naruto . . .”Naruto blinked those beloved eyes of his and Shikamaru took in a deep breath once again.“I like you, Naruto.”There.He said it.Naruto just sat there, head tilted.“I like you to, Shikamaru!” Naruto smiled wide.Shikamaru frowned. “Not . . . Not as a friend, Naruto.”“Nani? But you just said−”“B-Boyfriend, Naruto. I want you to be my boyfriend. I like you like you. I want to hold hands, cuddle, kiss,” Shikamaru blushed. “I want to always be by your side. I want . . . I want you, kitten. Be mine.”The two stared at each other silently. You could hear the buzzing of insects. Shikamaru sat there, staring at Naruto intently waiting for his reply. This was wreaking havoc on his inner psyche. Shikamaru’s ears twitched when he thought he heard something, but thought nothing of it till he began to look around with a frown. His eyes roamed all over till they focused back on Naruto whose face was flaming red.“Naru−”“AAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEEEE?!?!?!?!?!?!?” Naruto screamed before standing up and flinging a finger out like he was brandishing a sword at Shikamaru.Shikamaru blinked.“Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-YOU L-L-LIKE M-M-MEEEEEE?!?!?! BOYFRIEND?!?!?!”Shikamaru stared before relaxing and smirked up at Naruto.“Hai.”“EEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHH?!?!?!?!?!?!” Naruto began to scream once again before running around in circles. His eyes were spinning and steam was coming off of his face.“Naru−oomph,” Shikamaru huffed as he fell back on the ground with Naruto literally on top of him, his arms bracketing him in on either side. Shikamaru blinked before focusing on Naruto’s face.“You’re s-serious?!”“Hai.”“Y-You like l-like me?!”“Hai.“Y-Y-You want me to be y-y-your b-b-boyfriend?!”“Hai,” Shikamaru smiled gently up at his beloved kitten.Naruto stared at black obsidian eyes that had flecks of gold in them before he teared up.“Shika~”“Oi, oi, why are you crying?”“I . . . I want to . . .”“You want to what?”“I want to be b-b-boyfriends with y-y-you!” Naruto practically screamed.“Hoooo~”Naruto’s eyes went to the side before focusing on Shikamaru.“I-I like y-you to, Shika! Please be m-my b-b-boyfriend too!”Shikamaru’s lips widened into a grin as he smiled up at this golden beloved kitten. “Hai, hai, I’d like that very much.”Naruto grinned down at him in return before suddenly dropping all his weight on top of Shika.“Oi!” Shika huffed.Naruto laughed as he cuddled his first and only boyfriend!“Shikamaru~”Shika breathed in Naruto’s scent before wrapping his arms around him for a long hug.“Hari-nee-chan is going to flip!” Naruto laughed.Shikamaru laughed. “Yeah, I agree. I guess we should call it a night.”“Yeah,” Naruto pulled away and stood up before helping Shikamaru up from the ground. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”“See you tomorrow.” Shika smiled.Naruto lifted up to his tippy toes for a moment, and kissed Shikamaru’s cheek. Shika felt his face flame up which made Naruto giggle.“Night Shika!”“Night Naru.”They waved at each before going their separate ways, both of them smiling to themselves, their hearts full of happiness.Naruto practically skipped the entire way back to the house. Once he got there, he flung the door opened and shouted, “I’M HOME!!!”“WELCOME BACK!!!” came from several different places and Naruto stood there for a good long while, blinking before his eyes began to water.“Naru-chan, I hope you’re hungry because I’ve made a feast!!!” Hari yelled happily as she walked into the foyer of the house. She stopped mid motion though when she saw Naruto leaning up against the door and crying. “W-W-WHAT’S WRONG?!” Hari shouted, rushing over to her little brother.“Nee-chan! I-I-I’m just s-s-so h-happy!!!” he cried as she encircled him within her arms.“Hah?! These are happy tears?!” Hari exclaimed.“Hai!”“Silly child,” Hari giggled. “How was training?”And Naruto wiped his tears before grinning wide up at his sister and began to tell her all about training. Hari listened as they walked back to the kitchen where Hari had left Tobi and Hedwig, Ran was out and about in the forest. When they walked inside Hari raised an amused eyebrow as she saw the stare off between Tobi and Hedwig.It was quite intense.“Oh! Nee-chan, I have a boyfriend now!” Naruto said with a big bashful smile.Hari walked right into the island and gut checked herself.“GAH!!!!!!”“HARI-NEE-CHAN!!!!”“WWWWWWHHHHHOOOOO?!” Hari’s voice took on a demonic tone. “Who would dare to?!?!” Her long hair began to move all around on its own, her magic becoming visible as it crackled all around. Tobi and Hedwig looked away to stare at what was going on to see chaos that was beginning to take over the kitchen.Naruto blinked. “Shikamaru! Who else?”Hari blinked back down at him, and she felt her magic receding before she was calm once more.“Shika-chan? Really?! That’s wonderful, sunshine! I’m so happy for you!” Hari trilled in happiness.Naruto tilted his head. “Nee-chan? Why did you go all demonic like that? Who did you think I was going out with?”“Eh . . . Um . . . Hehehehe, don’t worry about it, Naru-chan! Say, are you hungry? Why don’t you go get cleaned up and then come back down.” Hari told him with a smile and flowers bright all over in back of her, that it would have sent Draco into a hyperventilating mess.“If you’re sure?”“Go on, you’ll feel better after a shower.”Naruto nodded before leaving the kitchen and heading to his room to get cleaned up.Back in the kitchen Hari let out a long breath before shaking herself.“What was that, Hari-chan?” Tobi asked as he jumped up onto the counter. “Tobi has never seen something like that before.”“Ah, well . . .” Hari scratched her head. “Naruto is . . . Naruto is one of my most precious people and he’s going to grow up to be one of the most gorgeous/powerful people in the world. He takes after his dad more so in the looks and his dad was bloody gorgeous, so . . .” Hari trailed off. “I don’t want him being taken advantage of.”Tobi stared. “People get taken advantage of all the time though, Hari-chan. Tobi knows this. Tobi thinks everything will be fine though. Naruto-kun hasn’t grown up just yet.”“You’re right,” Hari laughed. “But if its Shikamaru then he’ll be just fine.”“It smells so good in here!” Hermione came in with Hidan and Sasori in her arms.“Will you unhand me, stupid girl! I’d like to walk around on my own.” Sasori growled.Hermione rolled her eyes. “Are you going to be good?”Hidan let out a hissy laugh. “Stupid bitch knows us well!”Hermione sighed before putting the two kittens down near Tobi.“Hello friends! Tobi has missed you so much!” Tobi meowed with a kitty grin.“Shut the fuck up, Tobi!” Hidan growled before he suddenly got sprayed in the face by water. “GAH!!! MY EYES!!! IT BURNS!!!”Hermione smirked as she flipped the spray bottle around her finger as if she were an old gunslinger from the west.“Watch your mouth, Hidan.”“FUCK!!! What the fucking hell is in that shitty bottle?!” Hidan snarled as he rolled around on the table.“Lemon, salt, and vinegar!” Hermione chirped.“You bitch! I’ll kill you!!!” Hidan got on to his hind legs, ready to strike when he was suddenly picked up. “Who the fuck is it now?!” he looked up into startling bright green/amethyst eyes.“How about a perch, and you can watch the entire room?” Hari asked as she waved her hand and suddenly there was a humongous cat tree in the corner. Hari dropped Hidan off on it before Tobi and Sasori scampered right up to it. “All set, Mia?”“Yep! Magic made the unpacking go a lot faster.” Hermione grinned. “Was that Naruto I heard come in earlier?”“Mmm-hmm. He just got back from training.”“How’s that going?” she asked, taking a seat at the large table.“It’s going very well. Did Dad tell you guys anything about Naruto and how he was raised?”“You mean the lack thereof?”Hari smirked. “Just wanted to make sure I didn’t have to say it all over again.“Uncle Siri told us, sis. Don’t worry. I’ll help in any way that I can as well.”“Thank you.”The two sisters stared at each other for a long moment before the rest of the hoard began to filter in.“Did you find everything to your liking?” Hari asked as she waved the dishes to the dinner table.“Yes, its all lovely, dear.” Cissy said as she took a seat beside her husband. Konan ran to the cat tree and climbed to the very top.“This house is amazing! How many rooms was it again?” Remus asked as he and Sirius took seats on the opposite side of the table.“I think it was eighty-seven?” Hari replied.Sirius whistled. “That’s a lot of rooms.”“More than enough though,” Sev said as he walked in with the Twins.“It smells good in here!!!” Tonks cheered as she, Charlie, Bill, and Fleur arrived.“Where’s Neville?” George asked.“He was putting the last touches on his room and said he’d be down in a moment,” Lucius answered.“So what’s for dinner?” Neville asked as he walked in. “Where’s Luna and Draco?”“Here! Sorry for our tardiness. We had to help Nono-san with a surgery that was an emergency.” Draco said as he and Luna came in after Neville.“We got to put someone back together again,” Luna said dreamily.Everyone, including the kittens, all blinked at Luna.“Hey! We’re missing someone,” Sirius said.“Naruto had to go get cleaned up from training. He’ll be right down,” Hari told them. “Until then, I will tell you what we’ll be having.” She smiled.“Wait! I’m here! Sorry for the wait,” Naruto said as he slid into the kitchen with his long hair down, wearing loose sweat pants, and a white t-shirt.“Such pretty hair,” Cissy, Fleur, Hermione, and Tonks squealed.Naruto blinked and blushed before smiling. “Thank you!”All the men stared before Sirius said what all of them were thinking as they turned to stare at Hari. “He’s not dating till he’s sixty!”Naruto gaped while all the women in the family stared at the men as if they were nuts.“That’s not fair!” Naruto exclaimed. “I just got my first boyfriend tonight though! What am I−”“WHO DARES−” Sirius started to demand.“Dad, sit down and be quiet.” Hari commanded quietly.“But Hari!”Hair shook her head. “Shikamaru is a very nice young man and he takes very good care of Naruto. They’ll be fine.”“But . . .”Hari raised a brow as did several others. “You can interrogate him when he comes over next, but I think you’ll approve.”“Plus our Naruto is destined for a triumvirate,” Luna said happily.“HUH?!” Several exclaimed.“What now?” Naruto asked confused.“A threesome. You’re going to have a third in your relationship, dear.” Narcissa answered with a gentle smile.Naruto blinked. “I get to have two people to love like that? But I’m not that special!”It suddenly went very quiet around the table.“From what I have heard, nephew, you are quite special indeed. What you have lived through, your heart is still pure after everything that you have gone through, you do not see what we see when we look at you. You are magnificent,” Severus said.“And we’ll straight up kick anyone’s arse that says otherwise!” Tonks quipped with a sharp grin.“HERE, HERE!!!” Sirius cheered.Naruto blinked before a wide smile spread. “Kay.”Hari grinned as well before saying, “Tonight we are having stuffed mushrooms, a Ceasar salad, loaded grilled cauliflower, bang bang corn, beef and broccoli stir-fry, marinated salmon, and for desert is a butterscotch-pecan cake or a mocha cake.”There was silence around the table before Tonks let out a happy squeal before lunging forward towards the loaded grilled cauliflower before the rest of the Hoard followed.“Oi, you can’t hog the stuffed mushrooms, Sev! Share.” Sirius growled.“You had better place one of those marinated salmon’s on my plate, Lucius dear.” Cissy ordered as she took a bang bang corn.“Sirius, you touch my plate I will end you,” Remus threatened.“Pass the stir-fry please,” Neville asked Hermione.“I’m so glad we’re together again,” Fleur murmured as Bill placed some salmon on her plate.Hari and the rest grinned before digging in.The Akatsuki kittens stared before 9 different plates appeared on the ground with their names on them, and yummy looking food on them. All 9 of them hopped off of the cat tree before eating their own fill of the very yummy food that Hari had been gracious enough to make for them.“So tell us about who you met, Hari!” Hermione demanded.“Yeah, I’ve been waiting patiently.” Sirius grumped.Draco looked up at Hari with a raised brow.“Well, Draco and I . . . We’ve signed the . . .”“You signed what?” Lucius asked as his silver eyes locked onto his niece and son with narrowed eyes.“They get to have their very own harems!” Luna proudly announced.. . .Hari and Draco stared at their gaping family.. . .“Draco also gets to have a complete male harem because he can get pregnant! Isn’t that wonderful? And Hari has an all male harem.” Luna continued to say.Sirius was the first to spew out his food before knocking his chair back. “WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN DOING SINCE I’VE BEEN GONE?!?!?!”Hari frowned. “Living like you all told me to?”Remus stared before smiling. “And you have met some of those who will be a part of your harem?”“Yes,” they both nodded.“I’ve met five so far.” Hari answered.“I’ve met two so far.” Draco answered next.Sirius began to foam at the mouth. “My precious princess!!!”Severus rolled his eyes before smacking Sirius upside the head. “Would you be quiet, mutt, and listen.” He turned back towards Hari and Draco. “Why did this happen? How did this happen?”“Jiji asked if we wanted to be a part of the CRA which means the Clan Restoration Act or if we wanted to find one spouse. We both chose the CRA because we both wanted it.”“Plus Luna said we had to if we wanted to live happily ever after with all of our spouses.” Draco put in.“It’s never dull with you, both of you,” Neville laughed.“As long as they all love, cherish, and treat you right, I am happy for you,” Cissy said with a smile.“Thank you Auntie/Mum,” Hari and Draco said.“My baby!!!” Sirius wailed.“Sirius, it will be fine.” Remus said as he patted his mates head.“If they’re not, they have all of us to answer to,” Severus murmured with a dark grin.“And we have many . . . ways of getting rid of people,” Lucius said in that dark voice of his.Every single one of the Uzumaki Clan grinned viciously. Naruto stared at them all and thought that his family was so badass and how he felt sorry for anyone stupid enough to mess with them.“Fucking hell, I want to go kill something now,” Hidan muttered with a smirk. “Maybe living with these assholes wont be so bad.”Sasori was quiet a long moment. “Perhaps.”Nagato licked his maw before giving a sharp smile with droopy eyes. “All those in favor?”“Aye,” Konan said first.“Why not,” Kisame mumbled with a grin.“Tobi thinks it’ll be fun!”“I will have money to count here. Endless amounts,” Kakuzu growled.“I do like that plant boy,” Zetsu replied.“At least we wont be bored, Un,” Deidara said next.Nagato looked over at Hidan and Sasori who both nodded.“Welcome to our new home then, Akatsuki. We’re all mad here apparently.” He chuckled and the others soon joined in.At that moment Kurama walked in blurry eyed before he saw all the newest people and . . . those were some colorful kittens. Did he eat something bad in the forest earlier?!"Who are all you people?!" he snarled.Everyone stopped eating before gaping."HOLY CRAP!!! THERE'S ANOTHER TALKING CAT!!!" Sirius yelped.A giant tick mark appeared on Kurama's head. "I'M THE NINE TAILED FOX, ASSHOLE!!! I WILL ANNIHILATE YOU!!!""So cute!!!" Hermione squealed.Hari laughed at all the deadpanned expression around the table.Never a dull moment indeed!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Kurama, you can’t kill my Uncle,” Naruto scolded as he stood up from the chair and picked up the agitated fox.“He called me a fucking cat, gaki! How the hell did you expect me to respond?! I can think of a hundred ways to kill him using just what’s on this table,” Kurama growled.“Interesting, I thought of eighty-nine,” Severus muttered before taking a drink of his wine.“Ninety-three,” Lucius muttered back.Severus narrowed his eyes.“Brother, there are several ways to kill someone with a napkin.” Lucius informed him with a smirk.“Name ten,” Severus deadpanned.“Boys, we do not discuss murder at the table,” Cissa admonished with a delicately raised brow.Hidan, Sasori, Kisame, and Nagato were intrigued by the conversation as they listened in, hoping that it would continue. Tobi couldn’t help but smirk as he licked his maw before going back to eating. Kakuzu, Konan, and Zetsu watched on in amusement.“B-but Auntie Cissa! This sounds so interesting!” Naruto excitedly said, forgetting about Kurama for a moemnt. “I can name thirteen ways! I learned some cool stuff from Ibiki-sensei and Anko-nee-san.” He proudly proclaimed.“Really,” Severus cooed with bright onyx eyes.“I’m intrigued,” Lucius sighed in amusement, his mercury eyes flashing in delight.“Uncle Sev, Uncle Lucy,” Hari huffed with a laugh.“I didn’t mean to call you a cat,” Sirius grumbled childishly.“Yes you did,” the siblings all mumbled before giggling like children at each other.Kurama practically hissed, “I’m the Nine Tailed Fox, the strongest of the Tailed Beasts! I am feared, I am a legend, I am the nightmares you dream of, I am−” his stomach grumbled interrupting his speech.Everyone stared, trying to hold back their mirth as his ears flattened and a tick mark appeared while he could feel Naruto’s body shaking with mirth.“You’re hungry, Kura-chan, come and eat and meet the rest of the family.” Hari said with a smile. “No more talk about different ways to kill with a napkin. Aunt Cissa is right. This isn’t the time.”“Aww,” Naruto moaned sadly.“Don’t worry, brat, we’ll talk shop later.” Severus said with a smirk.“We get together usually on Wednesdays and talk about things that interest us,” Lucius said with a smile.Naruto grinned, Kurama grumbled the entire time as he was placed back on the floor with a plate of food. His eyes flicked up when he felt being watched and he couldn’t help his hackles raise at the colorful kittens staring at him.“You got a problem,” he growled.The tension was felt in the room as all the Akatsuki kittens stared till Hidan opened his mouth.“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me?! How the fuck did you end up like that?! Was it that crazy bitch right there? Cause she turned us all into fucking kittens and now we’re stuck like this, man. This is such bullshit! You need to train more, witchy bitch! This is unacceptable! I mean come on, next thing you know, she’s going to turn some one into I don’t know, a fucking squirrel or something more cuddly like a . . . Like a . . . FUCK! I don’t know cause I’m so damn irritated!”“A pig?”“A puppy?”“A TURTLE!!!”“A butterfly?”“A koala-un?”“A Rabbit?”“A hamster?”Hidan looked at his fellow members and scowled. “You all need to shut your fucking mouths.”There was a snicker from Fred and George before Hermione sent a stinging Hex at Hidan’s butt.“OW!!! The fuck?!” he snarled, twisting around to snarl up at Hermione.“I did not turn him into a fox, Hidan! I don’t even know who that is.” Hermione defended herself.“Sure, sure.”They both were scowling at each other.“Ok, introductions are in order. Kura-chan, these are our new guests that will be staying with us for . . . well it could be for a little while or forever.” Hari laughed. “Anyway, this is, Hidan, Nagato, Konan, Kisame, Tobi, Deidara, Sasori, Kakuzu, and Zetsu. Then you have the rest of the family; Hermione, Neville, Uncle Severus, Uncle Remus, my Dad Sirius, Aunt Narcissa, Uncle Lucius, Charlie, Bill, Fleur, and Tonks. Guys, this is Kurama, the Nine Tailed Fox, and Naru-chan’s Familiar.”Charlie’s eyes about bugged out as he stared down at the unsuspecting ball of fluff that was just so stinking cute! He couldn’t believe this was the legendary chakra monster that could destroy whole worlds!“I’ve heard of you from reading some stuff that Hari inherited from her Mum. You are amazing! I can’t believe how long you have lived and watched as worlds have been made! I mean all that history . . .” Charlie trailed off starry eyed.Kurama blinked as he felt a blush wanting to appear. Thank Kami for his fur coloring though. This family was just so weird. Naruto, Hari, and the rest of the family were welcoming, and then the rest of their family shows up, and here’s more people that think he’s amazing.So weird, but he liked it. It beat being screamed at or someone trying to kill him.“Charlie breath, dear,” Aunt Cissa said with a smile as she took a sip of her wine.Charlie did as told before he happily went back to eating his food, peaking down at Kurama with questions in his eyes.Kurama grumbled before saying, “If you want . . . You can ask me questions later.”“REALLY?!” Charlie squealed.“Dear Merlin, and Jiji said that he wasn’t going to see any dangerous animals around here,” Bill laughed.“Hush darling, you know Charlie and his love for all animals no matter if they are harmless or dangerous.” Fleur reprimanded as she patted Charlie on the head like an indulgent parent.Kurama chuckled at Charlie’s grin before looking back at the colorful kittens. “So you all got changed into kittens?”“Yes,” Konan answered. “Lady Hermione’s magic did not like her being startled.”“That’s a fucking understatement! The witchy bitches powers demolished our base.” Hidan growled as he ripped apart his fish.“I said I was sorry.” Hermione grumbled.“STILL A FUCKING CAT!!!”“How about I make you a hairless cat?!” Hermione snarled right back, her hair beginning to glow and come alive on its own.“You. Wouldn’t. Dare,” Hidan’s eyes turned into slits as he and Hermione had a staring contest.“Try me.”“I’LL FUCKING RIP YOU TO SHREDS AND SEND YOU TO−”“Would you stop yelling,” Sasori growled, smacking Hidan upside the head before going back to picking his way through his dinner plate.Hidan was cursing under his breath as he went back to his food.“How did you and Naruto meet, Kurama,” Uncle Severus suddenly asked.Naruto blinked first at Kurama then at Hari-nee-chan who gave him a loving smile.“Well . . . That’s a bit of a story,” Naruto mumbled while playing with his long hair.The family looked at each other before Sirius took over.“Hey kiddo, we’ve been told a little bit about what happened but not everything. You don’t need to tell us if you don’t want to. We understand not wanting to bring up depressing or horrible memories.” Sirius said with a kind smile.“Yes, your Uncle’s right−”“Can I get that written in blood?! You all heard Remi! I’m right!!!” Sirius crowed before howling in pain as Remi reached over with a glowing red finger and flicked Sirius hard on the ear, making Sirius slam his head into the table. “Fuck! Remus, that’s abuse!”“So is opening your mouth in the middle of me talking,” Remi growled with narrowed amber eyes. “Rude.”Sirius pouted.“As I was saying,” Remus growled before looking back at Naruto with kind gentle eyes, “We all know how hard it is to talk about our pasts when there’s more bad then good. You can come to us whenever you need to talk about anything.”Naruto’s eyes brimmed with tears. “Thank you, Uncle Remi.”“Anytime, pup.”Naruto swallowed, his throat dry for a moment. “My Dad, he saved our Village when Kurama was being controlled to destroy it. It wasn’t Kurama’s fault though, but the damage was done. Dad . . . Dad wouldn’t ask someone to do something that he wasn’t willing to do himself. He sacrificed his life, he sealed Kurama inside me and hoped for me to be looked at as a hero, but that didn’t happen.” Naruto mumbled, swiping his tears away. “I’m looked at as a monster here in the village, life has been pretty hard until recently.”A radiant smile took over his face as he practically glowed with love and happiness.“When I . . . When I thought life was just going to stay bleak and dark, Hari-nee-chan came and brought with her my Uncles Draco, Fred, and George, and my Auntie Runa. Then Kurama-chan and I met inside my mindscape and he’s not what everyone says he is.” He laughed as Kurama grumbled at him but smirked as he continued to eat. “And then all of you showed up, and I think my life is just going to get better from here.”They were all quiet till Sirius was practically wailing in his chair, Uncle Severus rolled his eyes at Sirius but looked over at Naruto with kind eyes, Aunt Cissa and Aunt Hermione had tears in their eyes as they dabbed at their eyes with napkins.“Plus I just got my first boyfriend! I’m really curious about our third though. Any clues, Auntie Runa?” Naruto asked with puppy eyes.“Hmm, they are older, have long hair, and have had a hard past to.” Luna murmured gently.Naruto’s eyes lit up. “Like older as in in their twenties? Thirties? Higher?!” Naruto’s eyes bugged out.Luna snorted as did the others. “No, nephew, they are a couple of years older than you and are closer than you think.”Naruto blinked. “Its not Ino right?! I love her like a sister and Shika does to.”Luna laughed. “It’s another male, Naru-chan.”The blonde blinked before smiling wide. “Can I tell Shika? I don’t want to keep this from him.”“That is up to you, it is your life and relationship.”Naruto nodded.“Ok, family I hate to run but I’ve got a date with two Uchiha men, so I’ve got to go. Love you all, don’t destroy the house.” Draco said promptly as he stood up and went to take his dirty plate to the sink to clean it before placing it in the dish rack.“Do be careful, dragon.” Cissa said worriedly. Her little Dragon was growing up and she needed to let him spread his wings, but it was so hard to do.“Have fun, but do be careful, son,” Lucius said next, just as worried as Cissa.“If you need help, you know how to get ahold of us, pup.” Remus said seriously, Mooney peeking out for a moment.Draco rolled his eyes. “You have nothing to worry about, but thank you all the same. Don’t wait up!” He said with a grin as he walked out.“USE PROTECTION!!!” Sirius called.“SIRIUS!!!” Cissa and Remus snapped scandalized.“No, he’s right. USE PLENTY OF LUBE!!!” Hari, Fred, and George called out.“Watch out for the dogs!” Luna yelled.“Don’t take a drink that you didn’t watch be made! You know what happened last time!” Neville shouted with a grin.Hermione giggled before putting her own two cents in. “Make sure you let them talk, Draco! I know you enjoy the sound of your own voice, but you need to let others speak!”“I HATE ALL OF YOU AND AM DISOWNING YOU ALL!!!” Draco yelled before the front door slammed.The siblings grinned at each other and laughed.“You all are terrible.” Remus said with an amused grin.“You love us!” they all quipped in unison.“That we do,” Severus said as he took a sip from his wine glass. “Who are these men that Draco is going out with?”“Their names are Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi. Itachi’s Mum, Mikoto, is head of the Clan. Shisui is his Cousin and Itachi has a younger brother named Sauske who is in Naru-chan’s class. They are both exceptional Shinobi and are members of ANBU.” Luna answered as she got some more salad.“Hmm,” Severus moaned. “What is ANBU?”“They’re a Special Assassination and Tactical Squad and covert operatives. There is also a special squad of them that always protects the Hokage.” Hari replied.“How did dragon meet them?” Lucius asked.“Shisui ended up getting hurt and came to the hospital. We treated him. Well technically Draco treated him and scared the hell out of him after Shisui threw a bedpan, and it hit Draco in the face, and Shisui completely lost it; thinking he lost his chance at asking Draco out, but Draco set him straight, and then I guess Itachi was the one to ask him out on a date, and Draco said yes to both of them,” Luna happily revealed.Hari was blinking before she snorted and began to laugh as did the rest of her siblings. Fred and George were hanging on each other while Neville had snorted up his soda through his nose and was laughing, Hermione had a wide grin on her face as she laughed.“HAHAHAHA!!!! Finally, a Malfoy gets a bedpan to the face! Wasn’t that on one of our bets to see who would get hit with certain things?” Sirius barked out with a laugh as he pounded the table with relish.“Oh Merlin, we need to check, Forge!” George crowed as he got out their bet book which was pretty thick.“Dear Merlin, I wonder if that’s on there, Gred!” Fred said as he leaned against his Twin.While the Twins were looking, Remus and Cissa were staring in horror while Fleur looked stricken.“A bedpan?! Poor Draco! Was it filled?” Fleur asked.“Please Merlin, no,” Cissa practically wailed.“No, Shisui was just really upset to be at the hospital. He doesn’t like them.” Luna told them.“I can understand that. I don’t very much like them either.” Remus muttered.Lucius sat there dumbstruck before looking up at the ceiling in despair. “Of course he’d go for the first person who’d throw something at his face. Dear Merlin, he sometimes acts just like how James did when Lily smacked him.”“Lucius!” Severus and Remus shouted appalled.“James was more reckless than Draco is.” Remus pointed out.“Lily had a very good reason for hitting him! The fool was always up to something that would get him killed.” Severus muttered in exasperation/fondness.“I can’t believe you just compared Draco to James!!!” Sirius crowed. “If only he was here to hear and see it!!! Oh my Merlin, he’d be rolling around laughing his arse off!” Sirius laughed.“It’s not untrue though,” Lucius pointed out.Cissa sighed. “I hope he brings them by at some point. I’m looking forward to meeting them.” She then turned to look at Hari. “And what about you, Niece? Tell us about your men a little bit more.”Sirius lost his happy visage, and a look of fatherly protectiveness formed. “Yes, tell us who we need to plot to destroy.”Remus smacked him.“Remi,” Sirius whined, rubbing his arm.“Such a child, Siri.” Remus rolled his eyes.“It wouldn’t hurt to plan though. We do need to interrogate them at some point.” Severus pointed out.“We do need information, Remi.” Lucius said with a nod.Remi threw his hands up in the air. “All of you are incorrigible!”Hari laughed. “Like I said before, I’ve met five men who I adore so far. First was Maito Gai,” Hari sighed with a happy smile.“He’s very tall, has practically an eight pack, is called Konoha’s Sublime Green Beast,” Luna expanded on.“And how did you know about this eight pack of his?” Cissa raised a brow amused.“Hari tore his shirt at their mock fight,” Luna replied cheekily.Cissa snorted delicately while Tonks and Fleur laughed.“In Draco’s words; he’s a fashion disaster as well.” Fred laughed.“He wears a bright green jumpsuit and has been trying to get Draco to wear one with him.” George grinned savagely.Lucius paled while he gaped and Cissa couldn’t help but giggle at her husband’s face.Hari and Luna laughed. “He’s also eccentric.”Bill raised an amused brow now. “What kind of eccentric are we talking here? Luna eccentric, Bellatrix eccentric, Moody eccentric, or Dumbledore eccentric?”“I’d say Luna mixed with Moody with a small, very small dose of Dumbledore.” Hari replied.“Fuck,” Sirius, Remus, and Severus muttered while the rest looked amused.“Who was second?” Hermione asked excitedly.Hari blinked before she smiled. “The second was Kakashi. Hatake Kakashi is . . . He’s adorable, Gai calls him his internal rival.” She laughed. “He’s called the White Fang, a genius, the youngest Genin to graduate when he was five years old. He’s also a bit of a yandere according to Gai, but its mostly towards him.”Fleur laughed in delight as did Hermione.“He likes to read that orange book a lot to,” Naruto put in.“Orange book?” Tonks asked curiously.“It’s a smut series. It’s pure, unadulterated filth. It’s bloody fantastic,” Hari grinned filthily at her Cousin who grinned right back just as filthily. “I’ll loan you the series. I have every single one so far.”“I look forward to it, Cous. You are a gem!” Tonks crowed in delight.“Girls, honestly,” Cissa admonished them good naturedly. “I wouldn’t mind a little reading myself.”“Cissy!!!” Lucius cried.“Me neither,” Remus and Charlie quipped.Lucius smacked his hand to his face while Severus and Sirius laughed.“He also has a pack of ninken−”“What are ninken?” Charlie asked excitedly.“Ninja dogs. There are eight of them and they are all adorable and amazing!” Hari told them.“Really?! That’s bloody awesome! I can’t wait to meet all of them.” Sirius said with blazing eyes.“I’m curious to meet them to.” Remus smiled.“Who was after Kakashi?” Neville asked this time.“Well I actually met them both at the same time; Yamanaka Inoichi and Nara Shikaku. They are both Heads of their Clans. Inoichi run’s a flower shop and he works in the T&I building as the Head of the Analysis, he has a daughter named Ino who is also in the same class as Naru-chan. He has gorgeous long blonde hair and is an utter sweetheart.” Hari giggled. “Shikaku is the Jonin Commander, is a genius as well, he has a son Shikamaru who is in Naru-chan’s class, and is sexy as all hell.”All the women giggled at Hari’s announcement while the men either rolled their eyes or laughed.“And who was the lucky fifth,” Remus asked this time with a smile.Hari sighed happily as she thought of Ibiki’s hands on her. “Morino Ibiki, the Head of T&I, the Head honcho of that entire building. Think of Moody, but way hotter, younger, and just . . . yummy. He’s teaching Naru-chan since our sunshine likes to break into his building like it’s a funhouse.” Hari laughed.Everyone looked at Naruto who blushed and laughed. “He’s badass and he enjoys very much what he does.”“Does he now,” Severus said in his dark voice with a smirk as he watched a blush engulf his nephew’s cheeks.“Yep,” he squeaked.Hari eyes widened as she slapped a hand on the table that startled everyone. “OH!!! I forgot to mention Aburame Shibi! So I’ve actually have met six men,” She smiled happily. “I met him the other night and we’ll be going out on a date soon, but he’s freaking adorable! He’s Head of his Clan as well and has a son, Shino, he’s also in Naru-chan’s class. I don’t know yet if he has a job outside of being the Head of his Clan, but he’s very kind, sweet, and Merlin, I just want to cuddle him.”Hermione grinned, “I can’t wait to meet them! They all sound interesting.”“Oh, they are,” Luna quipped with a grin as she sipped her juice.“AH-HA!!! FOUND IT!!!” Fred and George suddenly shouted with glee. “The winners of saying Draco gets hit in the face with a bedpan is Luna, Siri, Tonks, and Hari! The ones who bet against you were us−unfortunate that−Draco himself, Neville, Uncle Lucy, and Uncle Remi.”Severus rolled his eyes. “Thank Merlin I wasn’t there for that one. Well, what was their earnings?”“They won two hundred and fifty galleons from each of us so a total of one thousand and five hundred galleons,” George replied with a sigh.Kakuzu’s ears twitched as he perked up at the talk of money. “What is this money you speak of and this betting book?”The Twins looked over at the dark brown, stitched up kitten before smiling wide. “Would you really like to know, Kakuzu?” Fred asked.Kakuzu stared at them both and felt that these two devilish Twins would keep him intrigued from boredom. “Yes.”“Well then, we’re done!”“Hope you all sleep well!”“We’ll see you all tomorrow!”“We have things to discuss with our new friend!!!” the Twins crowed before floating their plates to the sink before George swept the now very intrigued Kakuzu out of the room.“Night! Have fun!” Hari shouted before she yawned. “I think I’m going to go relax as well before calling it a night. It’s been a long day.”“I agree. It’s been a very long day, especially when you get woken up by an insane mutt singing fucking Frozen music,” Hermione growled as she stood up to take her plate to the sink.“Rude! It’s a good song,” Sirius snarled before chugging his wine.“I will end you, old man!” Hermione gave him the stink eye.Hidan and Sasori perked up before finishing their dinner and jumped up to the counter to get a better view.Remus sighed as he stood up as well. “Honestly Sirius, you need to quit antagonizing Hermione. We’ve all been up since the crack of dawn, let’s just clean up our plates and turn in.”“But, Remi, she called me old man! Come on!” Sirius whined before his entire body went rigid and fell to the floor with a loud crash. Lucius stood behind him with a raised brow at the looks the others were tossing him.“Why didn’t you do that this morning?” Severus asked.“He was twirling around like a demented fairy. I couldn’t in good consciousness fling a spell, otherwise I would have hurt one of the children.” He replied in his posh voice.“Oh Lucius,” Cissy said as she stood and kissed his cheek. “Konan, sweetheart, are you going to be resting with us or down here?”Konan blinked before looking at Nagato who nodded. “I shall join you if you don’t mind. Nagato, will you be ok?”“I will be fine, Konan. I’ll be sleeping with Remus and the old man.”Remus grinned before picking him up and waved his hand and Sirius’s body floated alongside. “Good night everyone.”“Night guys! See you tomorrow.” Bill said with Fleur, Charlie, and Tonks right behind him as they all said good night and headed out with Deidara in Fleur’s arms.Hermione finished washing the dishes with a flourish before turning around and started heading out.“Oi! Bitch, where you going? What about us?” Hidan growled.Hermione stopped and turned with a raised brow. “What about you?”Hidan and Sasori both stared at her like she had lost her mind but Hari, Luna, and Neville knew what she was doing.“Stupid girl, you are responsible for us. Where are we sleeping,” Sasori grumbled, flicking his tail back and forth.“On the couch? On the windowsill? In the living room, on the floor in front of one of the windows?” Hermione said with a smirk.Hidan hissed as did Sasori before Hermione rolled her eyes. “Well, come on then. Let’s go, I’m tired and I just want to sleep till the afternoon tomorrow.” She said and walked out with both cats following her as they kept throwing her complaints and curses.“Would you like to sleep in my room, Zetsu, Kisame?” Neville asked.Zetsu nodded as he jumped to the table then onto Neville’s shoulder.“Sure, I’ll probably wake up in the middle of the night to roam though.” Kisame said as he walked out with Neville and Zetsu.“Look at all of them, being good cat parents,” Luna laughed as she helped Hari put the rest of the food away.“It’s good for them.” Hari said as she put the last bowl of bang bang corn into the fridge. She turned to see Naruto and Kurama talking before the fox bumped his head against Naruto’s cheek in affection before hopping off his lap and heading out of the room with an incline of his head towards Hari and Luna. “Naru-chan? Are you alright?”“I actually have something to talk to you about, nee-chan.” Naruto said with a sad smile.“I’ll leave you two to it. See you in the morning.” Luna said as she gave both of them a kiss. “Tobi, would you like to join me on a stroll outside?”Tobi blinked before looking over at Hari and Naruto. He stared at them for a long moment before inclining his head. “Tobi would like some fresh air.”Luna smiled. “You’ll like the forest. It’s beautiful at nighttime with all the animals out and about.”Tobi walked alongside Luna before they vanished out the back kitchen door, leaving Hari and Naruto together.“Would you like some hot chocolate?” Hari asked.“Hot chocolate? I’ve never had that before.” Naruto mumbled.Hari smiled before running a hand through his long hair. Naruto snuggled into her caress, sighing in happiness. “You deserve all the hot chocolate in the world, sunshine. Hang on just a moment.”For the next several moment, Naruto watched in awe as his nee-chan made hot chocolate from scratch. He watched her get out milk, heavy cream, cocoa powder, powdered sugar, cornstarch, and then watched her chop up dark chocolate to put into the pot, she then made a pile of chocolate shavings. While the chocolate began to melt and get nice and hot, his nee-chan got out another bowl and pulled out heavy cream, powdered sugar again, vanilla extract, and began to mix that together. Naruto watched with starry eyes as she poured the thick liquid into two large coffee mugs, pour the whipped cream on top, added the chocolate shavings, and marshmallows before bringing it over to the table.“Here you go, sunshine, drink up. Aunt Andromeda taught me to make this recipe. It will put you in a happier mood.” Hari said with a grin.Naruto blinked before taking a cautionary sip before his eyes about bugged out. The thick, creamy richness was sublime! He’d never tasted anything like it ever, and he was in love!“This is amazing!”Hari laughed. “I’m glad you like it.”They sat in silence for a while as they enjoyed the company of each other and the warm loving atmosphere before Naruto looked over at his nee-chan who was waiting with a smile on her lips, and gentle eyes.“Nee-chan, I think Sakura-chan is in trouble.” He finally got out.Hari stared at him before frowning. “Why do you think that?”Naruto bit his lip. “She . . .” If he was going to tell her what he thought, Naruto thought he might as well just give Hari-nee-san his complete opinion on the situation. “She’s wearing a mask.”Hari raised a brow in enquiry.“I recognize the signs of a mask. She’s wearing one and its . . . its deteriorating, and its showing so much pain. She wasn’t acting like herself at all today after our class with you. She actually said my name, nee-chan, like she was completely shy and nervous. Her eyes were so sad and utterly terrified when her mom came to get her. Her mom calls her Miss Haruno-san, nee-chan! Who calls their child by their last name?! And her mom looked at her with so much hatred and Sakura, she didn’t want to go with her, but she did after giving me a fake smile saying she was ok, but she’s not, nee-chan! Somethings wrong and its making me nervous and I just want to go get her and bring her here! She actually flinched when her mom grabbed her,” Naruto finished as he breathed heavily. “No one should flinch at their parent’s touch, nee-chan. I may not have parents, but I know that much!”Hari placed a hand on his head and hushed him. “Ok, sunshine, take a breath and breathe out. You’re ok.”“I just . . . I just don’t know what to do, nee-chan. I know she’s been mean to me for a long time, but . . . . but I think its all a show.”“Hey, you did do something. You told me, and I plan to do something about it. You need to trust me now, and believe that I will get to the bottom of what’s going on with our resident pink bubble gum girl, ok. I’ll find out what’s going on, and when I do, Naruto-chan, I will deal with it.”Naruto nodded as he leaned into her for a hug. “Ino said that she used to be so kind and then she completely changed one day when we were younger. Ino said that her Dad ignores her and doesn’t do anything really. But her Mom, nee-chan, she said her Mom was a real mean person. Shika agreed because he called her a bitch.”Hari narrowed her eyes as she began to think about Sakura. If Naruto was worrying then there was a big cause for concern because he wouldn’t lie about something like this. She’ll have to see if she could get the girl alone and talk to her. She’ll have to think about how to go about this because it could turn into a whole shit storm if she messed up.“Let me handle this, Naru-chan, ok?”“I trust you, nee-chan.”Hari smiled, “Thank you, sunshine.”“Also, there’s something else I need to talk to you about.”“Go for it.”He ended up telling her what he had discussed with Shika and Ino earlier after they had gotten done with training. Hari just sat there before Naruto finally finished with a deep red face, steam coming off his head. She couldn’t help but blink several times before she snorted and started chuckling before it turned into a complete belly laugh.“Oh Naruto! I-” she laughed hard as tears began to stream down her face. “You have some wonderful friends. Follow their wise teachings. They’re right, darling, nothing is wrong with you.”“Are you sure?” he looked at her imploringly.“Yes,” she chuckled. “There is nothing wrong with you. I like to people watch as well like Shikamaru does. I also enjoy to dance, it doesn’t matter either if I’m alone or dancing with someone, it relaxes me. I also enjoy making complicated puzzle boxes. It hilarious to watch the family try and figure them out. Only Hermione, Severus, and Lucius have figured out fifty-six of them out of the one hundred and six I’ve made so far.”Naruto smiled before giving her a hug. “Thanks nee-chan.”“Anytime. I’ll talk to her tomorrow and see if she’ll talk to me.”Naruto nodded.“Why don’t you head to bed, because you have school tomorrow. Love you,” she said, kissing his head.“I love you, to,” he breathed out, giving her another hard hug before heading to bed.Hari continued to sit there before her eyes flashed with determination. ^Ran,^ she hissed.A few moments later Ran came slithering in and flew the rest of the way up to land on her shoulders. ^You smell distressed. What is going on, hatchling?^
^If you’re not busy at the moment, I wanted to know if you’d go and check up on one of my students? Please.^
^Of course I’m not busy right now! I just got done hunting so I’m more than happy to go on a spy mission for you. Who am I watching?^
^My student, Haruno Sakura. Naru-chan is worried about her and saw some concerning behavior from her today that has raised his protective instincts and hackles.^
“Ah, yes, the pink haired one. I shall go on over to watch over her right now.^
^Stay hidden unless something happens that makes you believe you need to show yourself, Ran. Don’t do anything drastic unless it risks her life and wellbeing somehow.^
^If she’s being abused in any way, I will deal with it swiftly, hatchling.^
Hari nodded. ^Come back to me before I have to head to work so we can go over what you see and hear.^Ran nodded before nudging her hatchling with her snout before floating back out of the house and flying away into the darkness.Hari sighed before she took the dirty dishes to the sink, washed and cleaned them, before heading upstairs to her room. She kind of wished one of her men were spending the night with her, but she’d been fine cuddling her body pillow, so she’d be fine. It would have just been nicer to have one of them.She went upstairs to her room, getting changed into her sleep clothes before crawling into her bed. Hari laid there for a while just staring up at the ceiling when she felt the bed move. A glowing eye watched her from the shadows before Tobi walked up the bed towards her. Hari sighed while Tobi sat by her head.“Did you have a good stroll with Luna?”“Yes, Tobi likes the forest and is curious about some of the creatures within. Especially the giant snake.”Hari smiled. “That is quite the story from my school days. Would you like to hear it?”Tobi blinked before laying down in the curve of Hari’s neck. “Tobi is ready for his bedtime story.”Hari giggled before she told the tale of the Chamber of Secrets to her new friend that just so happened to be a kitten. ♦♦♦ A howl from outside startled Draco from his deep sleep. His eyes flew open thinking that he and his two boyfriends were being chased by strays because of the BBQ meat that Shisui was carrying in a container for lunch tomorrow.That had been fun, his mind supplied for him in a deadpanned voice.He sighed as he tried to turn and flinched at the slight pain he felt in his lower back, but sighed contentedly as a pair of lips kissed his neck and began to rub his lower back. A second pair of lips began to kiss his chest that was already littered with a bunch of hickey’s.“You two are going to make me look like a leopard,” he moaned as hands began to caress his body.“We’ll make sure everyone in this village know that you are ours, darling dragon,” Itachi growled as he picked a spot on Draco’s neck that hadn’t been bruised yet by his mouth.“You love it to. You marked Itachi and I up like we were your personal scratching posts,” Shisui chuckled.“Mmm, you are mine after all. I’ll kill anyone who touches you.” Draco huffed before moaning in pleasure when he felt a hand wrap around his cock that was perking right up. “I thought you both were tired?”“We just took the edge off earlier, my prince. This is the main course.” Shisui murmured seductively in his ear before pushing into his already opened hole.“OOOOHHHH~” Draco cried out in pleasure.Itachi’s Sharingan swirled into activation as he watched Draco’s face and body wither in pleasure. “Is he opening you up, darling?”“Mmm, yes, Shisui feels so good! Fuck, your cock is so wide.” Draco cried out as Shisui pulled back slowly before pushing forward hard making Draco cry out again.Itachi’s eyes continued to watch Draco’s every little expression, memorizing it forever. He began to stroke Draco’s cock as he moved his hips back and forth.“You’re so beautiful, dragon, and all ours.” Itachi told him before claiming his mouth.Shisui growled as he began to thrust harder into Draco, trying to find that little nub, before Draco’s eyes flew opened, and wailed loudly.“Found it~” Shisui cooed devilishly as he began to pound that gland that drove Draco insane.“OH FUCK!!!!” Draco wailed. His insides stretching and twitching wanting to hold onto Shisui’s cock, but couldn’t. It felt so good as his cock abused his prostate while Itachi’s hand didn’t let up on his cock as he stroked him.“Are his eyes rolling in his head, Itachi?” Shisui growled as sweat dripped down his temple.“Yes, his mouth is gaping wide and drool is coming out. He looks completely debauched at the moment but I think we can make him look like a completely wreaked kitten soon enough.” Itachi chuckled darkly as his wrist gave a hard twist to Draco’s cock.“Gah! Fuck, please, Itachi, Shisui! I want to cum. Make me cum!” Draco cried out in pleasure. He could feel his orgasm just out of reach but wanting to come over.“On all fours then, koi,” Itachi ordered.Shisui pulled out which sent Draco into a cursing streak as he got onto his hands and knees before Shisui pushed right back into him hard.“YES!!! Fuck my arse hard! Come on, I’m not a delicate flower! Make me howl dammit!” Draco snarled as he arched his arse up in the air, getting onto his forearms.“You heard him, Shisui. Make our dragon howl.” Itachi ordered.“Aye Aye, captain,” Shisui growled before his large hands gripped Draco’s hips in a bruising grip before going to town on Draco.“AAAAHHHHH!!!! FUCK! MERLIN! YESSSSS!!!! SHISUI!!!!” Draco screamed as his arse was pounded into. His hands scrambled on the sheets before gripping them hard, practically tearing into them.“I’m going to fuck you so hard, my prince, that the inside of your ass is going to have an imprint of my fucking cock.” Shisui told him as his hips moved back and forth, his balls slapping against Draco’s ass. The squelching and skin on skin could be heard throughout the room as Itachi watched on while stroking his cock.“I’m going to cum!” Draco shouted.“Cum,” both Uchiha men demanded as Shisui brought his hand down on Draco’s pale ass and spanked him.That sent Draco over and his orgasm slammed into him, his screams of pleasure would have woken up the entire house and village if he hadn’t remembered to put up some strong silencing spells when he and his men had gotten home.“FUCK YES!!!” Shisui snarled as he felt Draco’s ass contract around his cock, trying to suck it back into his hole and keep him there while he continued to pound him through his orgasm. He felt his orgasm and he pounded hard into Draco four more times before his cum erupted from his cock inside Draco’s warm heated hole.“AHHHH!!!!” They both screamed to the heavens as Shisui pressed as deep as he could, filling Draco up.Draco was breathing heavily, his whole entire body twitching. His hole twitched hard several times as Shisui pulled out and fell to the side of him. Shisui pulled on his long hair and Draco turned his head before his mouth was attacked by a demanding mouth with teeth and tongue. Draco and Shisui were so engaged in their make-out session that Draco practically arched off the bed when he felt Itachi sink his long thick cock inside his wet, gaping hole.“AAAAHHHH~” Draco cried out as Itachi began his own assault on Draco’s over pleasured body.“My turn, my darling dragon. I’m going to make you mine,” he snarled into Draco’s ear as he pulled him up onto his knees and made Draco wrap his arms around Itachi’s neck. He pounded into Draco and rubbed his large hands over his body when he could feel the bulge of his cock in Draco’s stomach and practically shot his lode in that moment. “Fuck, would you look at that, my dragon, my cock is pressing into your stomach. You’re so fucking beautiful like this.”Draco looked down and his eyes seared the memory into his brain. He could see the outline of Itachi’s cock and that had to be the hottest fucking thing he’d ever seen. He’d only ever had three serious relationships and none of them had ever gotten their cock to do that. Itachi and Shisui were Gods’ and they were all his.“Cum for me, koi. I want to hear you scream my name,” Itachi murmured in his ear as he found Draco’s abused prostate and began to stroke over it with passion.“ITACHI!!!!” Draco screamed as his eyes rolled back in his head, his mouth gaped opened.Shisui watched on with love in his eyes as his eyes roamed all over Draco’s body before they latched onto his flopping cock that was humping the air as Draco’s body twisted in pleasure from Itachi’s ministrations. He licked his lips before he crawled over towards the two of them, took hold of Draco’s erratically thrusting hips, and swallowed his cock.Draco screamed and cried out as his body flooded with more pleasure than he knew what to do with as his cock was swallowed down a tight throat. His orgasm swept through him and he felt his cum pore out of him and down Shisui’s throat as he swallowed everything he gave him.“DRACO!!!!” Itachi snarled as he pummeled Draco’s over stimulated hole four more times before pressing his dick as far inside as he could before his orgasm swept through him and his cum joined Shishi’s in bathing his insides, and filling him up.Shisui pulled off of Draco’s deflated cock, licking around the tip to gather the last bits of cum before placing a butterfly kiss atop it, and sitting back with a shit eating grin.“Well that was fun!” he grinned wide.Draco cracked open an eye, breathing heavily as he felt Itachi tip his and Draco’s body to the side. He was so tired and just wanted to sleep again with his lovers around him.“Was this a good first date, darling?” Itachi asked as he placed a kiss on Draco’s temple, his hips still pressing his cock as deep as he could, wanting to make sure all his cum was filling up his Prince’s body.“The most fantastic first date ever even if we got chased by dogs because of Shisui’s cravings.” Draco huffed.Itachi smirked while Shisui laughed.“Go to sleep, love. We’ll take care of you when you wake.” Shisui said as he laid down in front of Draco, giving him a kiss before wrapping an arm around his waist.“Kay,” Draco sighed as he felt Itachi’s cock gently pull out of him and felt a strong leg wrap around his hip. “Night night.”“Night night,” Shisui sighed happily.“Night night indeed,” Itachi smirked before the three lovers fell asleep once again. ♦♦♦ “Fucking Kami-sama, its about time they fucking went to bed! I thought they’d never quit.” Hidan grumbled as he laid on top of Hermione’s stomach.“Do shut up, Hidan. I’m trying to sleep and its finally quiet.” Sasori growled, he was lying in the crook of Hermione’s neck with her thick curls blanketing him.“Go to sleep, we can tease Draco in the morning. If anything, we’re not the only ones that heard them,” Hermione mumbled as she waved her hand just in case, and cast a silencing spell around her room. She loved and adored her siblings, but there were just some things she didn’t need to know and her brother getting fucked was definitely on that list.Still, she was so going to give him hell over not double checking his spell work.Hari was going to eat him alive, Hermione giggled to herself evilly which made Hidan and Sasori look at each other before smiling their evil smiles as well.Yes, tomorrow would be fun for those all around.Poor Draco indeed. ♦♦♦ Hari was buried underneath a pile of pillows and blankets a furry body curled up in her arms when she heard her balcony doors push open. She grumbled to herself as she tried to fall back asleep when she felt Ran push under the blankets and pillows.^Mistress, we’ve got a problem,^ Ran hissed.^Ran, it can’t even be seven in the morning yet,^ Hari grumbled.
^It is 6:57 am, Hatchling. We’ve got a problem.^
Hari sighed before tossing some of the blankets and pillows off. Tobi growled, his one golden eye slit open for a moment before he crawled into the nest of Hari’s hair and went back to sleep. Hari couldn’t help but coo at the snarly kitten before looking at her familiar.^What’s wrong?^ Hari hissed as she yawned before her eyes flew open. ^Sakura?!^^The little pink hatchling is . . . fine, hurt, but fine. It seems her mother banged her up a bit before I got to her dwelling. I found the little pink hatchling crying herself to sleep in her room after trying to heal herself as best she could with what she had. I healed what I could when she finally went to sleep, but your little sunshine hatchling was right. The little pink hatchling is wearing a mask. I heard her wishing and praying that her nightmare would be over and taken away to a happier life. She just wants to be happy and unafraid.^ Ran reported with a deep scowl.^Fuck,^ Hari hissed to herself. ^What’s the problem?^
^Haruno Mebuki is apparently the Head of the Citizen Council and has called for a meeting concerning our sunshine hatchling. She has a real hard on for him which I disapprove of highly.^
^Motherfucker,^ Hari snarled as she jack-knifed out of bed, sending Tobi tumbling out of her hair with an annoyed yowl. “Sorry Tobi, I’ve got to get dressed and get to the meeting before the bitch convinces anyone that they have a say in Naruto’s life.” She turned to Ran. ^Good work, Ran. Can you keep an eye on Sakura please while I deal with this?^^Of course, Hatchling,^ she said before vanishing once again out the balcony doors.“Where are we going then?” Tobi asked as he let out a yawn.“Hokage Tower. That Mebuki bitch wants to mess with what’s mine, she has another thing coming,” Hari snarled as she waved her hand and her Patronus came shooting out. Her dragon Patronus was the size of a tractor at the moment and yawned as it looked around before focusing on Hari. “Tell my Dad and the Uncles that they need to get dressed in their best. We have a meeting to get to as soon as possible, we’re going to war, gentleman. Someone wants to mess with one of our youngest members of the family, and I will not allow it.”The dragon inclined their head regally before flying out of the room. Tobi couldn’t help but blink several times as he saw the legendary creature fly away. He turned his head to watch Hari enter her walk-in-closet, and sat there.Hari dressed in black skin tight leather pants that had a golden flowery design going from her right hip all the way down to her knee, a dark emerald high collar dress shirt she tucked into her pants with light see through emerald sleeves that billowed out and were cinched in tight around her wrists in golden cuffs. A red bow was tied at her throat with a golden phoenix broach pinned at her throat with ruby eyes and sapphire, emerald, and topaz jewels as the wings and tail feathers. On her feet were a pair of brown swede boots with a four inch heel, and black ribbons wrapped around them. She put a brown leather belt on with a golden buckle on last, and then went to go do her hair.She waved her hand and her thick long hair began to gather up high in a ponytail with her heavy fringe hanging over her forehead and whisps framing her face. The tail was braided into a thick loose fishtail braid with golden ribbon weaved through and tied at the end. She quickly did her makeup before making sure her earrings were in and her rings were on. She then swept out of the bathroom, grabbed her black cloak that had a black/silver fur around the collar and shoulders and emerald green silk on the inside before sweeping out of her room with Tobi following behind her.Down stairs waiting for her was her Father dressed in black leather pants that were tucked into black dragon hyde boots with a three inch heel and silver clasps wrapped around them, a white dress shirt tucked in with a sapphire waist coat that had gold and red thread running through it, a black tie with gold stripes going diagonal, and a sapphire great coat that trailed down to the floor. His long black hair was stylishly placed in a low side ponytail with thick whisps of hair framing his strong face, his beard was cut close to his skin perfectly and he looked every inch the Black Duke of the Uzumaki Clan. Nagato was curled around his shoulders sleeping.Next to him was Uncle Severus, dressed in black slacks and black ankle boots with gold buckles across with a three inch heel, a black long sleeved dress shirt that had black strapped buckles on each bicep, with a black tie at his throat, and over it was a long below the knees was a dark grew vest coat that opened into slits at the sides and in the front. His long black hair was again up in a high ponytail.Uncle Lucius was the last of the group and he was dressed to the nines in dark sliver dress slacks, a white dress shirt that was tucked in with a matching silver waist coat over that with a pocket watch chain hanging from the clip it was on and inside the little pocket, over that was a white great coat that trailed to the floor with black and silver fur around the collar and shoulders and golden chains along the lapels. On his feet were a pair of white swede dress shoes with silver buckles. His white hair was completely down and he had his snake cane in hand as he stood to his full height looking like a King.“Sorry to wake you up so early, but we’ve got a meeting to get to,” Hari greeted as she looked at them.“It’s never boring with you, princess,” Sirius barked a laugh.“It seems we couldn’t even get a full day without having to tear someone apart for trying to interfere with one of the family,” Severus grouched as Kisame yawned from his shoulder.“What exactly is this about, just so we’re all on the same page,” Lucius asked with a raised brow.“It’s a bit of a story. One of my students is being abused by their mother it seems and I don’t know the full story just yet, but I am going to get her out of there. Her mother, Haruno Mebuki however is meddling into the affairs of Naruto, and I’ll be damned if she tries to get some type of hold on him. I knew something would happen, just not this early, but it’ll be good to establish ourselves, so everyone knows not to mess with the Uzumaki Clan.” Hari answered.“Well then, let’s get going! Remus and Cissy are going to make sure Naru-chan gets fed and off to school.” Sirius told her.Hari nodded before she felt something land on her shoulder and looked to see Tobi sitting there.She raised a brow.“I’m coming with you.” Is all he said.“All right, come on then,” she said before they all Apparated to the Hokage Tower.They landed moments later in front of the Hokage Tower with several civilians shouting in surprise and tripping over themselves. The four certainly made quite the sight as they walked in, Hari leading them in with her Father and Uncles protecting her back.“Point me Hiruzen Sarutobi,” Hari mumbled as she held out her precious Holly wand. It spun a moment before pointing the way and they followed it. It led them to a room where two guards were already standing at attention.They blinked when they saw Hari and her family.“Hari-hime-sama, are you here for the meeting?” asked one of the guards.“Yes, would you be so kind as to let us in.”“Of course. They have just started.” The guard told them before opening the doors.Sirius, Severus, and Lucius narrowed their eyes as Hari pursed her lips.“I see, thank you, gentleman,” as she swept through the doors and into chaos.“THAT FILTHY LITTLE DEMON NEEDS TO BE PLACED IN A CAGE FOR WHAT HE’S DONE! HE DOESN’T DESERVE TO BE AROUND THE GOOD PEOPLE OF THIS VILLAGE. HE’S BEEN NOTHING BUT AN UTTER TERROR AND CAUSING TROUBLE FOR US ALL!” Shouted a banshee like voice.Hari turned her head to see a woman with blonde short hair that had one sharp bang hanging between her hate filled green eyes. This must be Haruno Mebuki.“Haruno-san, Naruto-kun has not done anything bad or against any of the villagers, despite how most treat him. He is a good lad and now has a family to call his own.” Sarutobi said with a deep frown.“Preposterous! The Demon Child has no family whatsoever! He’s a con artist leaching off of the good of the people! Just yesterday he grabbed my daughter for no reason!” Mebuki screeched.“That is a lie if I’ve ever heard one,” a deep voice quipped. Hari turned to see Inoichi glaring daggers at Mebuki. “My daughter Ino was there along with Shikamaru. They witnessed you grabbing your daughter and leading her away as if she had done a great wrong.”Mebuki’s face took on a look of utter loathing. “Children will lie and see what they want, Yamanaka-san. And that’s absurd! Your daughter and mine have not spoken friendly to each other in years. They are rivals in love with the youngest Uchiha son.”Inoichi’s eyes rolled. “Ino is not in love with Sasuke-kun of all people. No offense, Mikoto-san.”Mikoto inclined her head as she turned to face Mebuki with a raised brow. “What do you have against Naruto-kun staying with his family, Haruno-san? He has been alone in this world for a very long time. You can’t just take him away from those that have claimed him.”“He is a Demon! He’s a degenerate that will kill the rest of that so called family that has taken him in. No, he needs to be taken and put with the other criminals before he hurts someone again.” Mebuki said as she slammed a hand down hard. There were murmurs from all around the room, but especially from the civilian council.Hari had had enough and stepped forward with the click of her boots sounding throughout the room. Her Father and Uncles following behind her. Everyone turned and several people gasped in awe of the foreign people now gracing the meeting hall. Others were gaping or simply staring.“Hari-hime, what a wonderful surprise,” Sarutobi greeted.“Hokage-sama, a pleasure as always. Why was I not summoned when a meeting was called,” Hari asked in her Sorceress Supreme voice. The voice that had commanded an army. A voice that had made speeches to get people to sit and listen. It was a voice of an Empress.“My apologies, Hari-hime, I did send a message to you earlier.” Sarutobi replied with a frown.“If that is true then I shall look at our warding to make sure that messages and only ANBU are able to get through to our doors.” Hari turned to the table of other Heads of the Clans throughout the village. “Good morning to all of you. I wish we could meet under better circumstances. For those that don’t know me, I am Hadrianna Kuro-Uzumaki, hime and Head of the Uzumaki Clan. To my right is my Father, Sirius Kuro-Uzumaki, Duke of the Kuro-Uzumaki, next to him is my Uncle Severus Prince-Uzumaki, Duke of the Prince-Uzumaki, and finally my Uncle Lucius Malfoy-Uzumaki, King of the Malfoy-Uzumaki. Why are we here?”Haruno Mebuki’s eyes blazed in fury at this little slip of a girl. She wasn’t even out of her teens yet, and she thought she could just barge in, and take over. Not likely!“Uzumaki-san-”“You will address my daughter by her title, ma’am. She is not a peasant like some,” Sirius interrupted with a sharp grin, his silver eyes blazing with madness.Mebuki felt her heart practically stutter at the rebuke as well as the insult.How dare he!“Hadrianna-hime-sama,” she said through gritted teeth.“Bet that hurt,” Sirius quipped to his brothers.Lucius and Severus both smirked while Kisame, Nagato, and Tobi let out hissy laughs.“This meeting is about how Uzumaki Naruto should be taken in hand and be taken off the streets. He shall be put inside the prison with the other criminals for the crimes he has committed in this village.”“And what crimes has he committed . . . I’m terribly sorry, but who are you exactly? Are you the police chief or an officer, a shinobi? I don’t have a clue who you are, ma’am.” Hari said with a raised brow.Mebuki looked like she just tasted something disgusting at the utter arrogance of this girl.“My name is Haruno Mebuki, and I am the head of the Civilian Council.” She answered with pride.“Oh, is that so?”“It is.” She gave a sharp nod and smirked.“Then the Civilian Council has no say or sway in Shinobi affairs. The Uzumaki Clan is a Shinobi Clan and not a Civilian one. It is the Matriarch Clan that helped found Konohagakuren.” Hari told her smoothly. “You had absolutely no right to call this meeting, lady. You’ve got a lot of bloody nerve.”Mebuki blinked before she gaped at the girl. “WHAT?!” she screeched. “HOW DARE YOU!!!!”“Madam, please conduct yourself as an adult and not like a banshee dunderheaded fool. I mean honestly, do they just let anyone in here?” Severus growled smoothly.There were several huffs of laughter as Mebuki stomped her foot.“Uzumaki Naruto is not a Shinobi!” she screamed.“Yet. He is the Heir to the Uzumaki Clan. He has not committed any crimes. If anything, the civilians of this village and a few shinobi’s have against him. You think to take your hatred and anger out on an innocent child that couldn’t even defend himself. You think you are in the right to treat a defenseless child as if they are the scum of the earth? Not going to happen while I and my family still stand!” Hari snarled as her eyes glowed with power. “I will fucking end you before you would ever lay a hand on him!”Several people gasped or shuddered with the power radiating off the young hime. A few civilians from the council fainted from their weak constitution.“How dare you come in here and accuse the innocent civilians of this village-” Mebuki began to snarl before being cut off once again.“It seems that we have a problem, Haruno-san,” Lucius murmured in his silky voice as he snapped his fingers and a large file appeared in his hands. He set that in front of the Hokage who looked at it intrigued before opening it and reading. He paled as he saw what was written.“Is this true?” he asked seriously.“Aye, Hokage-sama, I took the liberty of asking my niece and son for their records on what they found out about Naruto’s body and health. I have gathered memories from my other niece and nephews, and son of how they found Naruto and how this village treats him. Your civilians think they are above the law, but especially, miss Haruno Mebuki and a few of her cohorts. If she continues to slander the name and character of my nephew and Heir to the Uzumaki Clan, we will press immediate charges for slander and restitution. That will go for anyone who continues to hurt him. He is an Heir, a Prince if you will, and will be treated as such.” Lucius said with relish.“And here I thought I’d be able to use some of my Potions on them,” Severus grumbled as he folded his arms across his chest. Kisame grinned his sharklike smile at the civilians who paled and fainted at the monstrous kitten sitting on the dark wizards shoulder. “Good boy,” Severus murmured as he stroked behind the massive blue kitten’s ear.“There, there, Sev, maybe next time,” Sirius told him with a grin as Nagato’s pale eyes narrowed on Mebuki. “I didn’t even get to bite anyone.”“Dad, really?” Hari grumbled while Tobi looked around and watched everything.Sarutobi looked straight at Haruno Mebuki and she stood tall as she stared back, she could feel her heart stutter though at the look of anger in his eyes.“Haruno Mebuki, there is evidence here that you and several civilians have hurt Naruto when he was going about his business or nowhere near you. There’s evidence of you hurting, manipulating, and conditioning your daughter as well to do whatever it may take to ensnare Uchiha Sasuke.”“WHAT?!” Mikoto shouted as she sprang from her chair to read over the Hokage’s shoulder.Hari looked over at her Uncle Lucius. “How on earth did you figure that out?! I just bloody told you a little while ago about that and I didn’t even mention a name!” Hari asked astonished.Lucius laughed. “My dearest niece, I was once the right hand of the Darkest Lord in the world. You think I don’t have my ways about finding out things? And who said I did it all on my own? Your Uncle Severus was the left hand of the Dark Lord and is the Greatest Spy that ever lived! We have our ways of gathering information within moments if we need it.”“I can’t bloody take you two anywhere!” Hari threw her hands in the air. “I expect this out of Dad, but you two are still wildly as ever.”“You love us,” the two dark wizards quipped with grins.“I want her arrested!” Mikoto growled as her Sharingan swirled into existence in anger.“Calm Mikoto-san,” Sarutobi ordered as he stood.Mebuki looked from them to Hari, she could see all of her glorious plans going up in flames and it was all this upstarts fault and that Demon child! She pulled out a knife she had tucked into her boot and threw it at the girl who wasn’t even paying attention. Several people shouted or screamed as a dark mist suddenly appeared from the shadows, swirled around Hari and swallowed the knife whole.“Now, now, there’s no need for that,” a dark voice growled as Shikaku stepped out of the shadows with a smirk, the knife Mebuki threw in his hands as he walked to stand beside Hari. “Good morning, Princess.” He greeted with a kiss to her temple.“Good morning, Darling,” Hari greeted with a smile as she kissed him on the lips.“Oi! You, tall, dark, and growly! Why are kissing my daughter?!” Growled Sirius as he stepped up beside them. “Keep your lips to yourself, young man!”Shikaku blinked while he saw several shinobi go for a shouting Mebuki. “Oh, uh hello. I’m Nara Shikaku, Head of the Nara Clan, and Jonin Commander. I’m Hari’s . . .” He looked at her with a raised brow.“Boyfriend, lover, future husband, future father to my children,” Hari replied with a cheeky smile.Shikaku grinned. “All that, yeah.”Lucius and Severus both looked on in amusement as Sirius’s face went through several expressions. Sirius turned to his daughter and the two stared for a long moment at each other.“At least he knows how to protect you.” Sirius mumbled.“Yes, I picked very well didn’t I,” Hari laughed. “Darling, this is my Father, Sirius Kuro-Uzumaki, and those two are my Uncles Severus Prince-Uzumaki and Lucius Malfoy-Uzumaki.”“Pleasure,” Uncle Lucius greeted.“Charmed,” Uncle Severus greeted next.“HOW DARE YOU!!! I AM MEANT TO BE HIGHER THAN ANY OF YOU!!! MY DAUGHTER WAS BORN TO BECOME SASUKE’S WIFE AND LET ME RULE OVER THE CLAN OF UCHIHA!!! I WILL KILL THAT LITTLE DEMON CHILD AND SEND HIM BACK WHERE HE CAME FROM AND THAT NO GOOD WHORE!!!” Mebuki shouted.“Wow, another nutjob, awesome.” Hari mumbled before walking over to where several Shinobi held her. Hari pulled her right arm back and punched Mebuki out cold.“Wow, Hari-chan, you’re so strong,” Tobi meowed with a smirk as he flicked his tail back and forth. “Take her to T&I,” Sarutobi ordered as he looked at the other civilians in the Council. “The Civilain Council has no say in what the Shinobi’s do. The Shinobi Council will take care of anything that comes up in their affairs and you all will stay out of it from this day forth. Am I clear.”“HAI HOKAGE-SAMA!!!”“Dismissed!”They practically fled out of the doors while the rest of the Clan Heads sat at the table.“I would like to motion for temporary custody of Haruno Sakura, Hokage-sama.” Hari asked as she walked up to the table.”Sarutobi lit his pipe and smoked it as he stared at Hari. “Why may I ask? She has a father at home.”“I have been told that he neglects her as well, ignores her at most when at home. I would like her to be in my custody as well as my families until she is able to be on her own.”Sarutobi thought about it for a long moment. “You have a lot however on your plate, Hari-hime. Isn’t taking on another child going to be too much?”“Of course not! I have more room, food, money, and time that I know what to do with. She’ll have plenty of room to move and grow into herself and heal from what her mother and father have done to her.” Hari replied.Sarutobi mumbled to himself. “Very well, Hari-hime. Haruno Sakura shall be your charge from this day forth. If she comes to me however and asks to go back home, I will grant it.”“That’s fair. Thank you, Hokage-sama. And furthermore, I still have full and complete custody over Uzumaki Naruto?” she asked with folded arms and a taping foot.“Hai Hari-hime. He is yours. I feel sorry for anyone that wishes to tangle with your family.” Sarutobi grumbled with a smile.“Thanks jiji-chan!”Several people gaped while other sniggered.“Severus-san, why don’t you let Inoichi-san escort you to the T&I Department. You can help them extract information from Haruno Mebuki.”“Thank Merlin! Something fun to do finally,” Severus muttered as Inoichi stepped out from behind the desk.“Hello. It’s great to finally meet some more of Hari-chan’s family. I’m Yamanaka Inoichi, head of the Yamanaka Clan, and Head of the Analysis Team in T&I.”“Also my other boyfriend. Hello sweetheart! You look so handsome this morning,” Hari chirped as she stood on tip toes and kissed Inoichi’s cheek.Inoichi blushed scarlet but smiled.“Aww, he’s adorable! He blushes! So cute,” Sirius cooed as he pinched both of Inoichi’s cheeks.“Dad!” Hari cried out scandalized.“What?! I like him, dear Merlin, isn’t that what you wanted?” Sirius barked back.“Don’t you take that tone with me, old man, I know your games.” Hari growled.“I like them both. Yeesh. What about you two?” Sirius asked.“They’ll do,” Severus murmured. “It’ll be interesting to see how the rest respond. I’m not wanting to experiment on them so that’s in their favor.”“Yes gentleman, as my brother said, you’ll do nicely. We’ll be watching however, so that when you slip up, you’ll be ours to . . . deal with,” Lucius grinned sharply. “A pleasure to meet you, but I must be heading home to check on my wife and the rest of the family. Have fun at work, brother. Siri, I’ll see you at home, I suppose?”“Yeah, I’ll be back later, I’m going to go look around town. Have fun at work, bro!” Sirius smiled at Sev before watching him and Inoichi leave. “Daughter, don’t kill any children!”“I’m not you, Dad,” Hari laughed before waving goodbye. “Jiji-chan, may I be the one to explain to Sakura what’s going on?”“Hai. Now off you all go. This meeting is adjourned.”“Hai Hokage-sama!” and everyone vanished.“I’ll see you later, darling. Have a wonderful day.”“You as well, Princess.”The two shared a kiss before going their separate ways. Hari appeared inside her classroom and took a seat on her chair with Tobi hopping onto her table and looking around. She had another 30 minutes before her students began to show up. She began to think of a way to break the news to Sakura.Hari sighed to herself.“How am I going to do this?” she murmured as she stroked Tobi’s head.“Be honest with her, little one,” a dark voice told her from behind.“What the flying fuck?!” Tobi yowled as he jumped several feet.Hari twisted around to see Death-nii-chan floating behind her. “Where have you been?” she turned to look at Tobi. “It’s alright, sweetie, its just my older brother.”Tobi stared as if he was living in a nightmare. “Shinigami is your brother,” he coraked.“Yep. Nii-chan, meet Tobi. He was once a man but Hermione turned him and his other friends into kittens when she was startled, so we’re taking care of them right now.”Death looked at the kitten and smirked. His little one had no idea who she lived with, but he wouldn’t ruin the fun. She’d soon learn.“Pleasure,” Death murmured before answering Hari’s first question. “Around, in other Universes outside this one.”“Oh? Are the other mees doing good?”Death-nii-chan smiled.“I’ll take that as a yes.” Hari laughed. “Just be honest?”“Like I was with you when I found you. She is a lost one at the moment, drifting. Her mother had dreadful plans for the poor girl. Luckily you and the family stopped it before it could really begin. Sakura will flourish with you all.”“You think so?” Hari asked a little shocked. “Her whole personality reminds me of bad memories.”“She was manipulated and to protect herself, she made a mask just like your Naruto.” Death-nii-chan pointed out.Hari sighed. “Yeah, I know. I know how it feels to wear masks, and be treated badly, and scared out of your mind, and . . abused. I know, I’m just worried still. I want to like her, but that first meeting of her is just there in front of my eyes and I just . . .”“Humans are such complex creatures. You’ll be extraordinary, little one. The other little ones think your amazing. You will get through to Sakura. You will see. You wont be alone either in helping her.”Hari blinked before smiling. “Thank you Death-nii-chan! You always know what to say.”“You’re more than welcome. Now, I must get going. Places to be, people to kill.” Death vanished with a swirl of black smoke.“That was . . . Terrifying. Shinigami is your brother. Fucking hell,” Tobi muttered.Hari laughed. “My life isn’t boring, Tobi.”“It certainly isn’t.”Hari smiled as she heard the school building come alive while she petted Tobi. It was time to get to work. And she had plans for her little ones today, she grinned mischievously. There was a “Dark Forbidden Forest” with their names all over it.“That smile is intriguing. What are you plotting in that beautiful mind of yours?” Tobi purred.Hari chuckled. “A fun outing, sweetie. A very education, fun outing.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
GOOD EVENING EVERYONE, THIS IS NOT AN UPDATE, BUT AN ANNOUNCEMENT!UPDATE 10/6/2022: I WAS INFORMED TONIGHT BY ONE OF MY READERS: BlackDragon_N0x, THAT A PERSON BY THE USERNAME: lukawei203, HAS POSTED MY STORYBOOM, BOOM, BOOM, CLAP!!! WITHOUT MY PERMISSION ON WATTPAD AND HAS TRANSLATED IT AS WELL. I HAVE ONLY GIVEN PERMISSION ONCE TO TRANSLATE A STORYAND THAT WAS UNSTOPPABLE.I HAVE ALREADY CONTACTED WATTPAD AS WELL AS lukawei203 TO GET THE BALL ROLLING ON TAKING MY STORY DOWN. PLEASE ASK BEFORE MAKING A TRANSLATION,YOU NEED PERMISSION FIRST!!! I'VE WORKED VERY HARD ON THIS STORY, AND I THINK I SPEAK FOR MY FELLOW AUTHORSWHEN I SAY THAT I DON'T APPRECIATE MY WORK BEING STOLEN NOR PUT UP SOMEWHERE ELSE WITHOUT PERMISSION OR COPIED! PLEASE ASK FIRST!!! IF I GIVE MY PERMISSION, IWOULD LIKE FULL ACKNOWLEDGEMENT AS THE AUTHOR AND WHERE MY STORIES CAN BE ORIGINALLY FOUND. PLEASE ASK!!! IT ONLY TAKES A FEW MOMENTS TO WRITE INTHE COMMENT SECTION! THANK YOU ALL AND I HOPE YOU ALL HAVE A WONDERFUL EVENING- HOLLYSNOW (^v^)
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Morning light filtered through the tiny slit of the blackout curtains, hitting the sleeping body in the bed in the corner of the spartan room. Sakura felt herself twitch before letting out a quiet mewl of pain. Her body from her mother’s punishment last night didn’t feel as bad as it usually does when she was punished for something, however she still felt some deep aches. Her jade eyes opened slowly as she stared up at the ceiling.She was so tired.Her soul.Her heart.Her very being was just tired all around.She was only 12 years old, she shouldn’t be feeling this bone weary of the world, but unfortunately, she was the daughter of Haruno Mebuki. Her mother hadn’t always been so strict, rude, manipulative, or abusive till she had turned 4 or 5 years old, things began to change after that.She sighed, looking over at her clock to see it was only 6:40am. She had time to take a hot shower before making herself a breakfast and maybe be able to make herself a lunch if her mother wasn’t in the house. Her father wouldn’t care either way, he was always buried in his books or research papers he wrote. She got out of bed and was slightly awed that she was able to stand up without cringing. Her mother had taken a cane to her legs, arms, hands, and back for several minutes before walking away from her prone body on the floor.Sakura took a cautious step, but when she didn’t feel pain, she sighed in relief. She gathered up a clean towel and some clean clothes. She couldn’t wear that pink dress again because it was dirty with her blood, sweat, and tears, and she hated that dress. She chose a pair of black leggings, and a dark forest green sweater that went down mid-thigh, and some clean undergarments. Walking into the bathroom across the hall, she placed her things on the counter and cringed when she got a good look at her face. She was pale, dark circles were under her eyes, her hair looked brittle, and her eyes were . . . They were so sad and . . . dead.Her eyes were dead.She’d lost hope and it was gut wrenching to look at herself like that. She sniffled before turning away and started the shower. She made sure it was on the hottest setting before getting in. Her body flinched at the heat hitting it, but she stood there without so much as a peep till her body relaxed into the heat. She tilted her head back as the water fell all around her before she got to cleaning herself.After getting done, she got dressed in her clean clothes and dried her hair before pulling her long pink hair up into a high ponytail with her long side bangs framing her face. She looked at herself again and was shocked at the difference she saw after her shower and clothing change. She looked different and she liked it.Sakura gave her reflection a small smile before leaving the bathroom. She went back into her to put her dirty clothes into her hamper and to hang up her towel. She walked over to her shinobi issued blue sandals and put those on before heading downstairs. It was quiet so she quickly made herself some breakfast that consisted of two scrambled eggs and toast. After eating she looked to see if there was any rice in the cooker and saw that there was some still in there. She quickly put some into a bento box along with four slices of BBQ chicken that had been made for dinner two nights ago, and added some apple slices. She then poured some green tea into a thermos and was done.She walked over to the hallway closet to see if there was a bag she could put her stuff in when she found one of her father’s old messenger bags he always stuffed his papers or books in. It was a dark brown leather bag with some wear and tear, but it worked for her. It was still functional so she took it and placed her lunch inside. Sakura stood there and thought for a long moment of what else she might need to put in her new bag. She didn’t know it, but this bag was about to become her most precious possession and would always be a part of her attire.She went and got one of the first aid kits out of the pantry, along with several energy bars, four bottles of water, a universal pocketknife that her father never used, a lighter, she also took some emergency money out of the lock box that was used for household items that was in the pantry. Her mother would get upset about that, but she would face that hurdle if her mother ever looked inside the box. Sakura stared for another few minutes and looked around before running back to her room and taking some books about plants and poisons, and one about roughing it in the wilderness.“Okay, let’s go to school,” she said to herself.She was soon out of the house that had brought her nothing but sadness before heading towards school. She thought about what they would be learning from Hari-sensei today, she hoped she’d do better today. She was book smart, but she knew that if she wanted to be an elite shinobi she would have to change how she did a lot of things. Her mother would be furious, but after last night, Sakura wanted something to change. She wanted desperately for SOMETHING to change, and while she was in the shower, she decided that it’d would have to be her to take that step.She’d just turn a corner when she heard her name being shouted excitedly.She looked over her shoulder but no one was there.“Wha?”“Sakura-chan!”She blinked before looking up and was shocked to see Naruto falling from the top of the building.“NARUTO!!!” She didn’t know what came over her, but her arms were suddenly out needing to catch the boy that was always filled of sunshine. But she had nothing to worry about because he landed on his feet like a cat and grinned at her with his blue eyes sparkling in the morning sun.“Good morning! Are you doing okay? You’re not hurt are you? I was really worried about you yesterday when your mom grabbed you like that. You look really different too! Not in a bad way either, just different. Good different! I like your hair to! Do you want to walk to school together?” Naruto finished in a rush.Sakura blinked before she felt her eyes well up with tears.This boy.This precious boy.He recognized her mask, he knew something was wrong, he knew what it was like, but he didn’t let it get him down like it did her. Naruto was the sun and Sakura wanted to just bask in that sun that just healed something in her broken heart. How did he stay so positive? How was he always able to smile? What did she have to do to smile and be happy like that?“How do you become happy, Naruto?” Sakura asked, her voice trembling.Naruto blinked. “What do you mean?” he asked curiously, his head tilting like a cat.“This village has always treated you like . . . like you’re nothing. Like you’re scum, and just, they’ve just been so rude, mean, and abusive. But Naruto, every time I’ve seen you, you’re always laughing, or smiling. You play pranks, but nothing malicious. You’re so full of . . . of sunshine! How did you do that without losing yourself? How do you come to school everyday when the teachers treat you like crap? How do you smile, laugh, and act like nothing can hurt you? I’ve been nothing but a witch to you and everyone around me. I’ve lost my friendships with everyone because of what I’ve done. My mother . . . she’s not a good person and she’s the reason I’m like this. I don’t want to be like this! I’ve never wanted to be like this,” she cried as the tears fell from her eyes. She covered her face with trembling hands as she cried, “I want to be happy, Naruto, but I don’t know how!”Strong arms wrapped around her shoulders, pressing her to a hard chest. Naruto’s body had been changing since his family had come into his life, he was stronger, healthier, happier than he’s ever been. He knew the things that Sakura was going through.“I wasn’t always happy, silly girl. I had my days where I was angry at the world for not letting me have a family like others around me. I was angry at how I was treated, but I knew that if I let it bring me down that I wouldn’t be able to get out of that darkness. I don’t think its in me to stay down for long. I don’t even think there is a way to be happy. I think you take one day at a time, laugh if you think something is funny or read about it, or see it. Smile when something brings you joy, or fills you with warmth, makes your heart go all gooey,” he laughed and she joined him with a watery one. “I was happy before my family, but now I’m incandescently happy.”Sakura blinked, beyond shocked that he knew such a word. “That’s quite the word choice.”He grinned, his whisker birthmarks framing his face crinkled up, and his blue cerulean eyes lit up. “It’s a word my nee-chan taught me. It’s one of my favorites.”“I want to be incandescently happy.” She pulled back and looked Naruto straight in the eye. “Uzumaki Naruto, from the bottom of my heart, I, Haruno Sakura, am sorry for the way I have treated you over the years. I am appalled at my behavior, and I’m sad and disappointed with the person I have become so far. Can you ever forgive me?”Naruto smiled. “There’s nothing to forgive, Sakura-chan.”“Naruto,” Sakura cried softly. “I don’t deserve it, but will you be my friend and help me be incandescently happy? Teach me how?”Naruto laughed. “Of course, silly girl! We’ll learn together.” He then wrapped her up in a tight hug and held her to him.Sakura soaked in the warmth and sighed with how she felt. She was touch starved, she knew she was, but Kami-sama, she just wanted to bask in the warmth of Naruto.“Come on, we’ll be late otherwise.” Naruto said as he took hold of her hand and they began to walk the rest of the way to school like that. Sakura stared down at the tanned hand holding her slightly pale one in awe. This was a new day for her, and Sakura was going to make sure she didn’t slip back into that darkness her mother had trapped her in.“My nee-chan might also want to talk to you later, because I was really worried about you yesterday, so I wanted to give you a heads up. I know I’m sticking my nose into your business, but you’re my friend, and I want to make sure that you’re okay.”Sakura felt herself smile. “Thank you.”He looked at her with raised brows. “For?”“Worrying about me. Thank you.”Naruto chuckled. “You’re my friend, Sakura-chan. I’m going to always worry about you. So, are you busy after school?”“Um, I just usually go back home and do homework if we have any and read. I need to focus on training more though, getting my body stronger. I need to learn how to be an actual shinobi instead of being useless in a fight. I want to be able to protect myself along with my team. I want to be able to have them rely on me instead of worrying about me. I want to learn how to use a weapon and just find my place within the world.”“That’s a good start! You can come train with me at home after if you want. Nee-chan has been giving me, Shikamaru, Ino, and Shino lessons. The others come over when they can but its mostly just been those three. You’re more than welcome to join.”Sakura nodded. “I’d like that.”“Awesome! We’ll turn you into a badass in no time!” he laughed.Sakura smiled again before she remembered something she wanted to ask Naruto about. “Naruto, can I ask you something?”“Sure! What’s up?”“Did Shikamaru get a kitten?”Naruto’s entire face went red before the biggest grin took over his face and Sakura thought it might break because of how big it was. “Yes, yes he did. Its his nickname for me. I’m his kitten. We’re boyfriends as of last night.”Sakura came to a screeching halt which made Naruto stop as well.“You and Nara Shikamaru are . . . boyfriends?” she asked slowly like it wasn’t registering.“Yeah,” he said dreamily. “He confessed last night and he’s just so . . .” Naruto giggled.Naruto giggled.NARUTO GIGGLED!!!“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!” Sakura squealed in delight as she began to hop around Naruto in excitement and was just twisting and turning and giggling in delight. She had no idea where it came from, but it was from deep within her that hadn’t seen the light of day in years! Her inner Sakura was laughing and squealing in utter delight at such news.Naruto stared wide eyed at her in wonder. He’d never seen Sakura laugh or dance like this. He’d never seen her so open and joyful before like this.“That’s wonderful! Congratulations!”Naruto grinned. “Aunt Runa says we’ll have a third join us, and that we’ll be a ménage trois.”“Wow, that’s amazing,” she sighed. She would love to have someone like that in her life. Maybe one day.“I’ve still got to let Shika know, because I found out last night, you’re the first one I’ve told.”“I hope you find them soon.”“With me and Shika on the hunt we’ll find them!” he laughed.“Well, this is a surprise,” a voice said behind them.The two turned to see Shikamaru standing there with his hands in his pockets and a raised brow.“Shika!” Naruto greeted, pulling Sakura with him before throwing his arms around his boyfriend. He pressed a kiss to his cheek.Shikamaru smiled at Naruto before looking over at Sakura. He noticed the changes in her and how she looked very different from the girl he’s known for several years.“Good morning, Shikamaru.” Sakura greeted with a shy smile.“Morning.”Sakura bit her lip. “I’m sorry.”“Huh?” he asked confused for a moment.“I want to apologize for how I’ve acted towards you and the others over the years. I . . . My mother, she’s . . .”“She’s an abusive witch,” Naruto stated.Sakura nodded. “Yeah, that, she’s manipulated me most of my life into being who I’m not, and I don’t want to act like that anymore. I need to right the wrongs I’ve done, and I know action speak louder than words ever could, but I needed you to know that I’m sorry and I’ll be saying it to others as well. I’ve already apologized to Naruto and he told me there was nothing to forgive.”“Of course he did, and there’s nothing to forgive. I’m glad you’re finding your way,” Shikamaru said with a smirk.Sakura felt a small smile appear again before they all finished walking to school. They came to a stop when they saw Ino, Shino, Choji, Hinata, and Kiba standing outside the building. Sauske wasn’t in sight yet. Everyone was shocked when they saw the three appear together. Even more so when they saw Naruto holding Sakura’s hand. They all watched stunned when Sakura bowed in front of them all.“Wha . . .” Ino eloquently let out in a croak.“I, Haruno Sakura, beg your pardon and apologize for how I’ve treated all of you over the years. My mother has been manipulating me and has abused me to act like this for years, and I can’t do it anymore. I’m so sorry, everyone. I know that actions speak louder than words, but I need all of you to know that I’m sorry for everything. I’m trying to find my way.”The group of friends were all shocked at this. How had they not seen something like this happen? They were preparing to be shinobi! They had to be able to notice things that were off and they’d miss such a thing happening!Hinata rushed over to Sakura and pulled her into a hug. “There’s nothing to forgive, but if you must hear those words then you are forgiven, Sakura-chan. Do not let your heart worry about this any longer.”“Yeah, what’s done is done, and we shall move on from this. You’ll be better then what you are now as the days pass by.” Shino told her with a smile.Kiba and Choji grinned at her while telling her she was forgiven and to not worry about it anymore.Ino stared at her before walking up to her. She placed her hands on her shoulders and icy blue eyes stared into jade green. “This entire time?” she growled low.Sakura blinked before nodding once. “It started when I was 4 and got worse when I turned 5.”“Why?”“Why what?”“Why didn’t you say anything?” Ino practically begged.Sakura felt tears well up once more. “Mother said no one would believe me, a silly naïve girl, and that she’d make it all the more worse than it already was.”“You’re not going back,” Ino growled.Sakura sucked in a shocked breath. “Ino . . .”“You’re never going back,” Ino snarled viciously.“She’ll find me.”“We’ll protect you,” Naruto said with finality.Sakura was shocked before she heard a voice clear behind them all. They all turned to see Sauske standing there with raised brows, and his arms crossed.“Who died?” he asked with a frown.Sakura took in a breath before bowing once again and Sauske’s face morphed into one of shock. “Uchiha Sauske, I, Haruno Sakura, would like to apologize to you for my behavior over the years. I know that actions speak louder than words, but I must apologize to you for what I’ve done to you and acted. My mother had manipulated me and abused me for years in her efforts for me to gain you as a husband. I don’t see you like that though, and I never have. It was all my mother’s doing, and I can’t act like this anymore. I’m so sorry, Sauske.”Sauske blinked as he went into shock and horror at Sakura’s story. “You’re forgiven, and I’m sorry that you were left in such darkness.”Sakura sighed in relief.The bell rang and they all rushed in the building to start their day. Hari-sensei was sitting at her desk with a very peculiar kitten sitting on her desk watching all the students walk in. He was all black except for the orange like fur on his face that twisted to make it look almost like a mask. One gold eye was glowing from within, but no one could see his other eye.Naruto still had a hold of Sakura’s hand and guided her to sit down, right next to him. He saw his nee-chan watching them before she smiled, and he knew that everything would be all right.“Good morning, brats,” Hari greeted with a soft smile. “We’ve got a fun day ahead of us.”“What are we doing today, Hari-sensei?” Kiba asked excitedly. Akamaru barked with excitement as well.A vicious grin took over the beautiful face. “The Forty-Fourth Training Grounds also known as the Forrest of Death.”Everyone lost color in their faces.Hari giggled. “Don’t worry. For the rest of your time with me, which is only a week, we will be training on these grounds and living on them. I have already sent out messages to your parents’ or guardians. You all are going to learn how to fight in these woods, find food, make shelter, adapt to the different surroundings, and the animals that live within. Its going to be an educational experience and it will help you all grow into yourselves. You will come across things that will scare you to your very being, but hopefully, you’ll be able to conquer it.”“Are we going to be allowed to go and get supplies?” Choji asked, munching on BBQ chips.“Good question. You will have two hours to gather everything you need for seven days you will be spending in this forest. You must think what you will need on a mission. Take this as your first mission that you are receiving. Seven days in this forest, six nights in this forest, think about what tools you’ll need to survive in a Forest of Death. This will end Monday morning at 8:00am. I will give you further instructions when you gather in front of the gates of training ground 44. Good luck,” Hari-sensei said with a grin before her and the kitten vanished within a mist of shadows.Sakura’s eyes were wide. Seven days to not worry about her mother. It was a dream come true!“Well, guess we’ve all got some packing to do and shopping! This is going to be so much fun!” Naruto crowed.“See you all in a couple of hours,” Kiba said while he and Hinata walked out with Akamaru.“Choji, let’s go food shopping,” Ino said and Choji skipped out of the classroom happily at Ino’s side.“Do not forget a sleeping roll, blanket, or tent if you can get one.” Shino said before turning to head out.“I’ll walk with you, Shino,” Sauske said as he walked out after him.Naruto stared at Sakura and Shikamaru as a couple of other students walked out with Shino and Sauske.“Do you want to come with me, Sakura-chan?”“Sure, I’ve got to stop in town to pick up a few things though.”“No worries. Shika, are you heading out?” Naruto asked.“Yeah, I need to ask my dad a few things,” Shika said before kissing Naruto’s cheek and surprisingly touched foreheads with Sakura who blinked before smiling. “See you two in a little while.” He walked out of the room and vanished around the corner.“Come on, we’ve got some shopping and packing to do,” Naruto said as he grabbed Sakura’s hand once again.Sakura stared at that hand and smiled to herself.Precious boy.Her precious friend. ~♦~ Sakura had no idea how she ended up here, but she was sitting inside of Naruto’s home while Naruto had gone upstairs to his room to pack his bag. She had gone shopping first to pick up things that she believed would come in handy to have, bought two outfits, and a traveling pack before they headed to the Uzumaki Compound. Currently she was sitting in the kitchen having a staring contest with a dark brown kitten that had black stitches just curving all over its body. The kitten’s golden eyes practically bored right into hers as he stared at her for a long moment before yawning wide.Sakura felt her mouth twitch as she slowly stuck her hand out. The kitten had closed its eyes for a moment before they flashed opened in surprise at a soft touch on his head. The fingers curled and began to scratch behind his ears before it began to purr, and leaned into the fantastic feeling of those magical fingers. Sakura smiled before she heard footsteps and looked up to see Hari-sensei walk in with the same kitten that was on her table sitting on her shoulder.“Hello Hari-sensei. Please excuse my intrusion.” Sakura greeted as she stood up and bowed.Hari laughed. “Sill girl, you are not intruding. Welcome to the Uzumaki home. I’m actually really glad you’re here, because I have somethings to discuss with you.”“Oh! Um, well before you do, I must apologize to you.”Hari blinked. “For what?”“I hope you can forgive me for my behavior thus far. You see, my mother, she’s been manipulating me my entire life and . . .” Sakura felt herself cringe, “She’s been . . . abusive in her treatment of me since I was four years old. I have realized that I need to get away from her toxic self, but I had to apologize to those that I have been horrible to as well as rude. My mother has grand plans that concern me and Sauske marrying, but I don’t feel that way for him, and I have already spoken to him about it. I hope you can forgive me for how I have acted around and towards you.” Sakura finished as sadness gathered around her. “I know actions speak louder than words, but I needed you to know how sorry I am.”Hari stared at her and felt her heart ache. Hari saw in Sakura herself and she couldn’t stand how lonely and distraught she looked. She came around the table and gathered the poor girl in her arms.“I need you to know that there is nothing for you to apologize for. All of this business rests with your mother. I know from first hand experience what you are going through, and it will and does get better with time. I’m glad that you were able to get out of the darkness that consumed you, and are taking steps towards a better life. I also want you to know that your mother was arrested this morning for crimes against minors as well as the abuse she has given you and trying to commit line theft with the Heir of the Uchiha Clan. You don’t need to worry about her anymore.”Sakura’s eyes widened. “What? Is that true?”Hari nodded.“But my father . . . Does he know?”“He is being summoned to the Hokage as we speak.”“Am I to become an orphan? My father doesn’t care for me. He never has.”Hari brushed her cheeks softly. “I asked for temporary custody of you until you are of age.”Sakura’s eyes stared up at her in astonishment. “Why would you want to? I’m a waste of space.” Sakura’s voice quivered.Hari’s eyes blazed as she held the girl gently by the face and stared into her eyes. “You. Are. Not. A. Waste. Of. Space. Sakura.”“But−”“You. Are. Not. A. Waste. Of. Space. Sakura.”Sakura’s eyes spilled over with tears as she sobbed hard while Hari pulled her into her embrace. The two did not see Narcissa and Lucius step in nor did they know that they heard what the two had been speaking about. The two Malfoy’s felt their hearts go out to the poor girl and her story.“Hari dear, who is this little one?” Narcissa asked.Sakura pulled away from her sensei and gasped at the beautiful couple in front of her. Narcissa’s eyes widened at the jade-colored eyes focused on her and Lucius at her side went rigid for a moment before stepping forward.“Little one, you should not waste tears on those that do not appreciate you,” Lucius murmured as he held out a handkerchief and whipped her eyes.“Aunt Cissa, Uncle Lucy, this is one of my precious students, Haruno Sakura. Her mother was arrested this morning for the crimes she has committed against Naruto, her, and Sauske, as well as attempted line theft. Sakura will be staying with us for the foreseeable future.”“Oh Darling, I’m so sorry for what you’ve been through.” Cissa said as she stepped up beside her husband.“I don’t want to intrude, Hari-sensei, not on your family either.” Sakura said as she looked at the three of them.“Whose intruding?” asked a deep voice.Sakura looked to see another handsome older male had entered in dark brown slacks, white short sleeved dress shirt, a darker brown vest that was made of silk with gold button holding it together, and a close trimmed golden beard.“Uncle Mooney, this is Sakura-chan, one of my precious students. She’ll be staying with us for the foreseeable future.”“Ah, well welcome then, dear. I’m Remus Lupin, you may call me Uncle Remi or Uncle Mooney.” He smiled gently at the little girl with soft looking pink hair and big jade eyes that reminded him of Hari when she was little.Sakura gaped. “But, I don’t want to be a burden!” she looked up at Hari.Lucius tutted before pushing back her side bangs. “You could never be such a thing.”“Why are you all scaring my baby sister?” Naruto suddenly said, entering the kitchen with a traveling pack on his back.“Baby sister?” everyone asked in surprised.“Sister?!” Sakura gasped.“Yep, if nee-chan can adopt me as her little brother then I can adopt someone to, and so you’re my little sister!” Naruto claimed, hands on his hips.“Naruto, I was born before you! My birthday is March 28th and you were born October 10th!” Sakura told him with wide eyes.“Schematics,” he waved his hand.“Naruto,” Sakura said as her heart filled with warmth.“I’m adopting her as my little sister, so you all need to be nice,” Naruto told them with hands on his hips still, a stern look on his face.“So I am to have a little sister as well as a little brother, is that what you’re telling me?” Hari asked with a raised brow.“Yes.” Naruto gave a final nod.Remus, Narcissa, and Lucius either smiled or smirked.Sakura just gaped.“What are you all doing in the kitchen?” another voice asked as they walked in. This voice was deep and growly though. Sakura looked over and couldn’t help but blush at the man that had stepped in.“Hello Dad, this is Haruno Sakura, Naruto has adopted her as his little sister, and that makes her my little sister as well now. Congratulations, you’re a Father again.” Hari said with a mad grin.Sirius squawked before looking at the little girl with pink hair and jade green eyes that reminded him of his little Hari. He then looked over at the other adults. “Remus, my love, light of my life, treasure of my soul, moon to my sky, stars to my heaven, when were you going to tell me we had another daughter?! Why didn’t you tell me we had another princess?!” he wailed as he walked in a scooped the little one up in his arms and carried her on his hip.Sakura had no idea what madness this was, but she just held on to the very beautiful man that was to become her new father and gaped.“Oi! I just found out myself. Our nephew has been hiding her.” Remus huffed. “I guess you shall call me Papa then, Darling, since you are to be our youngest daughter.” Remus told her.“And call me Dad or Daddy, either one is fine with me. Not Father though, I have always despised that word.” Sirius said as he looked at his new daughter.“What is happening?” Sakura asked quietly“You have entered the home of the Blacks, Uzumaki, Malfoy, Weasley, Longbottom, Lovegood, and Prince. We are all mad here and always get what we want. We also always seem to adopt people or creatures that no one else sees the appreciation of, and we make them apart of our family. You have just been adopted by the maddest bunch of all, the head of the entire family. I wish you all the best, niece,” a dark silky voice intoned from the doorway as everyone turned to see Severus standing there with two others.“Ibiki! Anko!” Hari called with a smile.“Hey babe, you’re looking hot,” Anko said with a grin.“Afternoon Princess.” Ibiki greeted with a smirk.“Have fun at T&I?” Hari asked.Severus sighed happily. “I did very much. Such a delightful place.”“Sev fits right in the cutie,” Anko gushed as she wrapped her arms around the man’s waist. “He’s my new best friend and I’m never letting him go. We’re going to have so much fun!”“They won’t stop discussing the different types of snake poisons and the many ways they can torture someone with it. I now know several different ways to torture someone with Boomslang and a Russel Viper.” Ibiki said long suffering.“Aww, but Uncle Sev has a new best friend and so does Anko. I’d call that a win all around. Uncle Sev is very particular of who he names friend.” Hari said as she walked up to Ibiki and kissed him on the lips. “How has your day been?”“Very productive actually.” He smirked, trailing a finger down her cheek. “Yours?”“Just as productive. I’ve gained a little sister. Naruto has adopted Sakura-chan.”Ibiki’s brows shot up slightly before he saw the little pink haired girl being held by a man that was scowling at him. “Um, why is he glaring at me?”“Oh, that’s my Dad. Dad, this is Morino Ibiki, my boyfriend.”“Why do you have to be involved with the dangerous ones that have killer intent pouring off of them in waves?” Sirius whined. “He looks like he’ll dance a jig while killing someone.”“He’s cute, Dad!”“Guh! Don’t grow up too fast, my little flower, you must stay Daddy and Papa’s little girl for a long while yet!” Sirius said as he focused on Sakura again in his arms. “You’re older sister just wants to leave us behind!”Hari rolled her eyes at her dad’s antics.Sakura felt herself blush before giving him a shy smile with hopeful eyes.Sirius’s eyes welled with tears. “She’s beautiful, Remi! Just look at our beautiful little flower. She's going to flourish into a gorgeous woman one day.” His eyes grew dark suddenly as he snarled, “I’ll kill anyone who so much as tries to take you away from me and your Papa, little flower, you understand? You’re not allowed to date till your eighty!” Remus rolled his eyes as he walked up beside his husband and smiled at his new pup. Mooney pushed through to see and he felt his inner wolf howl in celebration of his new pup. She was indeed beautiful.Sakura’s eyes were wide with wonder at the amber eyes staring from her new Papa’s eyes and she sighed in happiness as he pet her head.“So, I hate to pull my new little sister away from you, but her and Naruto have a mission that is going to last seven days.” Hari said.“Excuse me?!” Sirius yelped.“And where will you be taking your siblings, young lady?” Remus demanded to know with a raised brow.Hari smiled innocently. “A mission in the wilderness, Uncle Mooney, nothing more.”“She’s taking the whole class to the Forest of Death,” Naruto quipped happily as he made several sandwiches to put in his pack.“WHAT?!” All the adults shouted while Anko laughed and Ibiki sighed.“Have you lost what sense you have, brat?” Severus asked as he crossed his arms.“They need to learn how to survive and what better way to learn than in their own version of the Forbidden Forrest?”“Are there going to be supervisors there or is it just going to be you?” Cissa asked with a raised brow of her own and her hands on her hips.Hari blinked. “I didn’t even think to ask for volunteer teachers. Care to spend seven days and six nights in the Forrest of Death?” Hari grinned.“I volunteer as tribute!” Anko called happily.“I wouldn’t mind some new specimens,” Severus murmured as he stroked his chin.“What are we volunteering for?” a young woman’s voice asked.“Hey Tonk’s, Charlie, want to go on an adventure into the Forest of Death for seven days and six nights?” Hari asked happily.“Hmm, sure why not. I’ve got to leave though early to do my testing for a shinobi though, but I’ll be back after I’m done.” Tonk’s said with a grin.“I don’t mind. Sounds like fun,” Charlie said.“Wow, what are we all doing in the kitchen?” another voice asked.“Hermione, Neville, you want to go on an adventure to the Forrest of Death and spend seven days and six nights in it, training little shinobi in the making?” Hari asked with her mad grin.“Uh . . .” Neville said as he stared all around. “Well, um . . .” How would he get out of this so called “adventure” without his siblings dragging him kicking and screaming anyway?!Hermione stared her sister down before sighing. “Let me get my handbag.”“Mione!” Neville croaked. He was counting on her to get them out of this!“Come on, Nev, grab your weapon and pack. You might find some cool plants,” Hermione said.Neville stopped mid-sentence before his eyes glowed. “I’ll be right back.” He ran out of the kitchen and they could hear pounding footsteps on the stairs.“Any others who’d like to go?”“Mooney?” Sirius asked.“If we go, there will be no forest left, love. We’ll stay home and hope for the best.” Remus replied.“But Remi! We can teach−”“Maybe next time, darling.”Sirius had tears coming down his eyes.Hari laughed. “No worries. Maybe next time. Anko, I’ve got to get a move on, but can you show everyone where the Forest of Death is?” Hari asked“Of course, babe!”“All right, are you two ready then?” Hari asked.“Yep!” Naruto grinned.“Um, you need to put me down,” Sakura said softly.“But, flower, I can’t let you go without a hug and kiss.” Sirius said with all seriousness before he and Remus laid a kiss on top of her head at the same time before hugging her tightly, and then placing her gently on the ground.Sakura’s face was blazing red, but the smile on her face couldn’t be whipped off as she picked up her pack along with her messenger bag.“Have fun,” Ibiki said with a smirk before kissing Hari.“Of course!” Hari grinned back before walking out of the house and towards training ground 44 with her siblings.“So, were you all serious about adopting me,” Sakura asked quietly as she gripped her pack straps.“Of course I was, Sakura-chan! You’re my little sister now. We’re family. You heard, Uncle Siri.”Sakura frowned. “But−”“No buts, little sister. You’re ours now. Finders keepers.” Hari said.“But−”“Dad will give you puppy eyes if you deny him that you’re his daughter.” Hari pointed out.“But how am I his daughter if Naruto claimed me as his sister?” Sakura exclaimed.“Naruto may have adopted you as his little sister, but I consider Naruto my little brother instead of my little cousin. It’s just how it is. Since he’s my brother, you’re my little sister, which makes you Dad’s and Uncle Mooney your parents. Don’t argue with your older sister. Just accept it and move on with life. Believe me, it will just make your head hurt otherwise to keep thinking about it.”Sakura blinked before looking over at Naruto who was grinning wide. Sakura sighed as a sweat drop appeared next to her temple. Her mind was spinning with this whole business of adoption and how she suddenly had an entire new family that wanted her for just being . . . well her.“Don’t worry, we’ll get the paperwork done and everything later and your new title. For now, just train and learn how to survive this mission I’ve set out for all of you.” Hari grinned.Sakura’s eyes widened at that before a determined look took over her face, “Hai . . . nee-chan.” She said softly.Hari grinned as did Naruto before they all finally neared the gates of training ground 44.They waited another 35 minutes before they finally had the rest of the class standing around the gates. Hari stood in front of her students with a grin, her hands on her hips.“All right everyone, pay attention! This is training ground 44 but its also known as The Forest of Death, and for good reason. This forest is littered with all types of plants, beasts, insects, weather changes that can and will kill you if you’re not careful. You’re going to train in this forest for the next seven days and six nights. You’re going to be split into three cell teams with a volunteer teacher to help you. Your objective is to collect at least five golden eggs in seven days. They are hidden all over the place. You can also steal eggs from other different teams. The top two teams that win will earn a special prize from me, so good luck.” Hari told them.“Who are our other sensei’s, Hari-sensei?” Hinata asked.Just then, a large blast of purple smoke encompassed the entire area and a loud excited voice crowed, “We’re here, Hari-chan!!!”“My Merlin, you’ll have to show us your creation, Anko-chan!!!”“Yes, Forge and I would be happy to show you something as well!!!”“That’s right Gred!!!”“Menace one and Menace two, you are to be teachers for the next seven days. Act like you’re grown,” Severus growled.“Oh dear,” Hari murmured as she saw the twins who had arms thrown over Anko’s shoulders.“Sorry, Hari, they found out what we were doing when Neville was rushing around collecting his things,” Hermione said as she stepped up to her sister.“No worries, just more able bodies,” Hari happily said.Hermione smirked.“All right, Team 1, when I call your name step forward. “Naruto, Hinata, and Choji.”“All right! We’re going to kick ass! Dattebayo!” Naruto cheered.“Damn straight!” Choji crowed as he munched on another chip.“We will do our very best.” Hinata smiled.Hari grinned. “Your sensei’s will be Uncle Severus and Anko-chan.”Naruto was cheering even more while Choji and Hinata introduced themselves.“Second Team is: Sora, Sakura, and Sai.”Sakura blinked before looking over at Sora and Sai who stepped up on either side of her.“We’ll do our best, Sakura-san,” Sora said with a smile. His hair was black and spiky with silver hoops in both ears. He wore dark tanned shinobi pants, a black tank top with a black jacket over it.“Hopefully we wont die, but if any of you do, I’ll draw a picture of you for your funeral. I’ll make sure its nice,” Sai said with a cheeky grin. He was pale, but not deathly so, he wore black shinobi pants, a black short sleeve shirt with a cropped black flack vest over it. His hair was black as well and grown out to his shoulders in choppy lengths.Sakura blinked before inclining her head. “I am in your care, Sora-san, Sai-san.”“Your sensei’s shall be Hermione and Fred.” Hari told them.“Hello children. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Hermione greeted.“Hello little beasties! We’re going to have a blast!” Fred grinned.“Team 3 is: Sauske, Kiba, and Shikamaru.”Sauske blinked before smirking as Kiba and Shikamaru stepped on either side of him.“Oh, this is going to be good, right Akamaru,” Kiba quipped with a sharp grin.Shikamaru sighed. “I wanted to be with my kitten, but I guess this will do.”“Your sensei’s are me, Tonk’s, and Charlie.”“Hello boys! We’re going to smoke them!”“Yeah we are! Hari’s going to make sure you three learn some terrifying things to be stronger, but so will Tonk’s and I.” Charlie told them with a mischievous grin.“Team four is: Ino, Nami, and Shino.”“Yeah! We’re going to kick ass!” Ino crowed as she pumped her fist.“We certainly will try,” Nami laughed. Nami had long black hair that was braided into two French braids. She was dressed in black shinobi pants, a white tank top with a dark blue short sleeve jacket on.“I hope I brought enough bandages,” Shino muttered.“Your sensei’s will be George and Neville.”“Sup little beasties! I’m George, the better-looking twin.” Fred squawked in the background.“Hello there. I’m Neville, its nice to meet you all.” Neville greeted next to his brother.“All right, you have your teams and your sensei’s will be teaching you different things the next seven days. Make sure to take in everything they teach you, and apply it. Don’t die cause once this week is up, you all are going to be taking your test to graduate and become Genin! Have fun and Monday we will gather out here and see who wins.” Hari said before facing her team. “Team three, lets go!”The three boys took off after their sensei with Tonks and Charlie following behind.Once they had been gone for five minutes Team 1 followed behind Severus with Anko behind them. Another five minutes passed, and Hermione had Team two follow her with Fred right behind. Finally, Team four left with George leading them in and Neville following behind. As the last group faded into the forest foliage, the gates of training ground 44 closed with a snap. The training camp had begun. ~♦~ The teachers were not going to lie, the first day and night was a shit storm because the kids just had no idea what to do when facing danger. They either ran headfirst into it (Naruto, Sauske, Kiba, and Sora), they ran from it (Nami and Sai) or they fainted (Hinata). The ones that were more focused on how to solve the problems were Ino, Sakura, Shikamaru, and Shino. Severus had threatened to use Naruto and Choji as ingredients in his potions when they suggested to cook the beast chasing them and eating it. Hermione had smacked both Sora and Sai upside their heads when they didn’t follow directions as she had said them several times. Hari had put the fear of Kami into Sauske and Kiba when she brought them down from their Kami like complexes when they didn’t listen to her while Tonks and Charlie laughed in the background. As for George, he had to hold Neville back from strangling Nami when she left Ino and Choji behind to run away from the giant bear chasing after them.The first day and night wasn’t good.The second day and night wasn’t any better, but at least the students did marginally better.Marginally.Severus and Anko taught Naruto, Hinata, and Choji about poisons and the many fun ways to apply them. They also taught them how to sneak around the forest and to completely erase their tracks. Hermione and Fred taught Sakura, Sai, and Sora how to use throwing knives, a battle axe, and how to set traps throughout the forest. Hari, Tonks, and Charlie taught Sauske, Kiba, and Shikamaru how to track, how to listen to the forest around them, and how to recognize things they could eat. George and Neville taught Ino, Nami, and Shino how to set traps, how to recognize plants and edible food, along with how to make weapons when you lost yours.The third day the children were taught a fun game that got rid of one important sense. It was based off of Hear no Evil, See no Evil, Speak no Evil. One of the children would either lose their sight, lose their hearing, or lose their voice. It was a very fun game and the teachers were pretty impressed on how well they did with it. There was some hick-ups of course. Naruto ran off of a cliff and was almost swallowed up by a giant ass snake, Choji and Hinata had saved him by slicing the snake’s eyes and Naruto put a blazing fist through its forehead. Sakura didn’t hear the approach of the giant panther stalking her but saw Sora and Sai gesturing to her in quick hand signals to haul ass and run up the tree now! Shikamaru couldn’t speak, but he heard and saw the huge bees coming towards him and his team. He had used his shadows to help direct his teammates away from getting impaled on the huge stingers. Ino had been fighting off a monstrous praying mantis when she ran face first into its pincers and began to scream bloody murder. Nami and Shino had run for her and slit its throat to let her head go. She wasn’t even the blind one, she couldn’t hear and had tripped on a rock.The fourth day all four teams had collected at least 2 or 3 golden eggs. Team 1 had 3, Team 2 had 3, Team 3 had 3, and Team 4 had 2 because Team 2 was able to steal Team 4’s 3rd one and got away from them when the large bats swept in. During the fourth day they learned something each about each other that they had no idea about. Naruto learned that Hinata knew every single flower name and meaning, and that Choji knew how to read the stars in the sky. Hinata and Choji learned that Naruto enjoyed to carve wood. Sakura learned that Sora liked to collect pretty rocks, and that Sai could indeed draw like a genius. Sora and Sai learned that Sakura had a lovely voice when she sang. Sauske learned that Kiba could understand the animals around him pretty well, and that Shikamaru had to honestly be the smartest person he’s ever met in his life. Kiba and Shikamaru learned that Sauske liked to cook. Ino learned that Nami enjoyed to make bracelets out of nature around them, and that Shino loved to dance. Nami and Shino learned that Ino could make the most intricate braids they’d ever seen.Fifth day they learned to walk on water. The Uzumaki siblings had learned to walk on water using their magic, but Hari had taught them how to teach the children how to use their chakra and to make it function the way they wanted. It was a struggle for half the day for some of them. The ones that got it in one go was Naruto, Sakura, Shikamaru, Hinata, and Shino. The others struggled but took pointers from their sensei’s and teammates, and eventually succeeded. The rest of the day the children played out on the lakes or ponds while training on the water.The sixth day they all buckled down to find the golden eggs. Severus and Anko watched on in amusement and pride as their 3 little brats took on a large raptor of a bird to get the 3 golden eggs in its nest. Hinata was using her Byakugan, the veins around her eyes more pronounced as she used her Gentle Fist to keep the raptors sharp beak away from her teammates as they worked together to get the golden eggs. Choji blew up his fist to a giant and punched the large bird out of its nest with a loud squawk. Naruto was then able to quickly swipe the golden eggs away before the three of them booked it out of there.Hermione and Fred watched on with pride as Sakura danced out of the way of a large tarantula that had a nest with five golden eggs in it. Fred had given her a sword that he wished for her to try out; it apparently was supposed to be able to wield lightning, but Sakura wasn’t sure if that was even her element. But Hermione-sensei and Fred-sensei had been teaching her how to wield a sword and knives since day one. She practiced constantly with it and was getting better. She cut through two legs and the large arachnid screamed before Sai flipped up on top of it and stuck a bomb tag on its head while Sora ran and swiped the eggs out. Sai used his Super Beast Imitating Drawing and created a large eagle to get him and Sakura out of there as Sora jumped from tree to tree to get out of the nest.Hari, Charlie, and Tonks watched from high in one of the trees as the 3 boys battled a pack of wolves. Kiba and Akamaru were giving them hell, Sauske was blowing one of his giant fire balls at them while Shikamaru used his shadows to sneak into the cave to get the five golden eggs that were there. The wolf pack howled in anger as they watched the eggs being snatched. Two of the wolves broke away from Kiba and Akamaru and rushed Shikamaru, but Sauske slid in front of him, and launched another fire ball at them. The wolves cried and ran off along with their other pack members before the boys jumped from tree to tree to get out of there.George and Neville watched on in amusement and a tiny bit of trepidation as their 3 students battled against a large bull frog that was protecting four golden eggs. Ino was throwing kunai left and right and was able to nail down its tongue. It cried out in pain while Nami ran towards it with a spear she had constructed on the third day. Shino sent his kikaichū, and the hundreds of tiny insects flew underneath the frog and got the golden eggs. Ino flipped off of the giant frog and helped Shino’s kikaichū get the eggs away. They ran across the waters service away from the still screaming bull frog who was still stuck before it finally wrenched it tongue out from the kunai. Its bulging eyes narrowed at the retreating children. Before it could even think to launch itself after the running children, it was snatched up by a giant bird. George lost it laughing while Neville huffed out in amusement before the two went after their students.On the final day it had been a long week for all of them, but the students had learned many things on their mission. They gained new skills, learned more about their teammates, forged new friendships, and learned how to survive the Forest of Death. They all used what they had learned to head out of the forest when it was time. The first team to exit was Team 3. Sauske had a new scar that sliced down his right eyebrow, down to mid cheek. Hari-sensei was going to heal it, but Sauske said he’d keep it as a memento of being in the forest. His hair had grown out quite a bit to. Kiba’s eyes were sharper, and his senses were a lot more heightened than ever before. Shikamaru had some new scars as well that he decided to keep, he also had a new piercing in his right ear that Charlie-sensei had given to him when he’d taken down a bear.Team 1 was next. Naruto looked no different than usual other than having a madder glint in his eyes. He was also wearing a pearl bracelet that Hinata had made for him and Choji to remember their first mission together. They’d found a bunch of oysters in the lake and had fun digging them out. Hinata’s hair was longer than her pixie cut when she walked into the forest that first day. It was up in a high ponytail and she was also sporting some dark makeup that Anko had done for her as well as painted her nails in a dark purple that was infused with Boomslang poison. Hinata had been leery but excited as well. Choji was walking by Severus-sensei and he was the biggest change of all out of them. Because of the way his Clan converts the calories they eat into chakra; it was the reason they were all rotund and had heftier physiques. Severus had been quite concerned about it and they spoke about it a lot during their time together. Severus told Choji that they’d work on something that would be able to give him the calories he needed when he needed it, instead of eating constantly. It would do damage to his health all around, and Choji trusted his sensei so did as he said. He had lost quite a lot of his weight in the forest; he looked slimmer but stronger as well. His dad and mom were going to think he was dying, but Choji would explain to them what he was doing, and they’d respect the way he was changing.Team 4 was next. Nami hadn’t changed much other than carrying the spear on her back that had been her companion since the third night. Shino on the other hand had three tight braids on the right side of his head from Ino. He also was sporting a couple of scars on his arms and neck, but other than that he was good. Ino was a lot tanner then when she went in, she also had a bow and arrow across her shoulders that she had made on the third night.The last team to show up was Team 2 and the others watched shocked at what they saw. Sai and Sora weren’t any different than when they went in other than having their senses heightened and some scars on their bodies. Sakura though was changed and she had a companion by her that wasn’t there before. Her once long pink hair was sworn in jagged short length, and she had her sword strapped to her back. Her eyes were sharper as well as her hearing. Beside her was the giant black panther that had been watching her ever since she walked in the forest and spotted her. Hermione and Fred had been quite cautious at first till they let Sakura approach the feline one afternoon. The panther and her had stared into each others eyes before it prowled forward and bumped its head against her head, and that was that.“What happened to your hair?!” Ino cried out.“Oh! Well, it got caught in some spider webs our third day in and Sora had to cut it, otherwise I would have had my head bitten off.” Sakura laughed.“Dear Kami! We’ll get it fixed, Sakura, promise.” Ino said as she ran up to her friend and hugged her.Sakura laughed. “I’m ok, Ino, promise.”“Sakura-chan!” Naruto called as he to ran over to her and scooped her up, twirling her around. “You look like a new you!”“I think seven days will do that to you,” Hinata laughed as she hugged her friends.“Who’s this gorgeous thing,” Kiba asked as he walked up to the huge feline and marveled at it. The thing was taller then all of them by a few feet!“Oh! Sorry, this is Noir. Hermione-sensei and Fred-sensei called him my Familiar.” Sakura said.“Congratulations!” Kiba grinned while Akamaru barked.All around were congratulations before Hari-sensei walked over. “I leave you for seven days and you come out with a Familiar, little sister. You’re definitely a Black in the making.” She laughed.“Nee-chan,” Sakura laughed as she walked up to her and gave her a hug.“Well let’s count those golden eggs, shall we?” Hari said with a grin.The sensei’s pulled out the enchanted extendible bags. Severus and Anko were first and Hari counted out 8 golden eggs.Next was Hermione and Fred for Team 2. Hari counted out 8 golden eggs.Next was Hari, Tonks, and Charlie for Team 3. Hari counted out 9 golden eggs.Next was George and Neville for Team 4. Hari counted out 7 golden eggs.“Well congratulations to all of you. You’ve exceeded my expectations. Teams 1 and 2 are tied and Team 3 came out in front, but Team 4 did marvelous as well.”“So what do we win, Hari-sensei?” Choji asked.Hari grinned. “You’ll have to wait for your prize, but you’re going to love it. But I want you all to know how proud I am of all of you. Go home and get some rest. You all deserve it, but remember your graduation test is in a couple of days. I’ll see you all later. Dismissed.”The first to say goodbye and vanish were Nami, Sora, and Sai. After that Choji walked off with Kiba, Shino, Sauske, and Hinata. Shikamaru and Ino were speaking with Naruto and Sakura before Shikamaru wrapped his arms around Naruto who grinned at him and snuggled into his embrace.“I’m going to go check in with my dad, but then can I come over and hang out with you?” Shikamaru asked.“Yes! I’ll see you in a little while then. Take your time, ok.” Naruto said. “You haven’t seen your dad in seven days.”Shikamaru smirked before kissing Naruto’s forehead. He bumped foreheads with Sakura before leaving with Ino.“Come along, sunshine, flower, we’re heading home.” Hari said.Sakura watched as Uncle Severus, Tonks, and Charlie began to walk down the path, with Fred, Hermione, and George behind them as they all discussed their week inside the forest with each other. Hari and Naruto were looking at her with smiles as she looked up at Noir when he bumped against her. He let out a loud purr as he nudged her head.“Home,” she sighed happily as she scratched his neck. “Come on, Noir. Let’s go home.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Walking through town was surreal since they had a huge bloody panther following them. Noir was looking all around them like a kitten with its first real toy. There were so many new things that he could play with!It was freaking bloody adorable in Hari’s opinion, but she’s always been a bit weird like that. What others saw as utterly terrifying, she found adorable, but that was Hari.There was a lot of screaming involved while they walked. Hari was rolling her eyes at everyone and grumbling about bloody tourists, Naruto was pointing out things to Noir that he thought he might like, and Sakura just gave a saccharine smile at those that were giving them WTF looks. At one point they did get stopped by a Shinobi from the Hyuuga Clan and their partners. The trio had to explain how Sakura had gotten her summons/familiar on a training retreat in the Forrest of Death. The 3 Shinobi had looked practically scandalized and surprised that a little 12 year old like Sakura had gotten Noir as her Summons, but Hari just grinned and said they had everything in hand, and thank you so much worrying about them.“Please be sure to have Sakura-san register her Summons at the Hokage Tower, Hari-hime-sama.” The shinobi said before she and her fellow partners left.“So, what are we going to do when we get home, nee-chan?” Naruto asked with his sunshine grin.“Hmm, well we need to get Sakura’s room ready unless everyone else took it under their control and did it while we were gone. Knowing the family as I do, Siri took complete control and most likely outdid himself,” she huffed with a fond smile before looking over at Sakura. “Prepare to have a princess fairy tale room, little sister. The Dad’s definitely made sure to give you the room fit for the newest addition to the family.”Sakura blinked in shock. She couldn’t quite wrap her head around the idea of having a princess room of all things but . . . “I can’t wait to see.” Her cheeks were pink with excitement.Naruto laughed. “I can’t wait to see it and its not even my room!” which sent Sakura into a fit of giggles.Hari smiled as they continued to walk home. She was curious to find out what everyone had been up to while they were away, and if any of her men had stopped by unexpectedly. She bit her lip as she frowned to herself just imagining what they could have gotten up to while she was out, but she had faith in the other members of her family to keep her Dad’s crazy under wraps or at least slightly confined.Famous last words.When Hari, Naruto, and Sakura stepped through the Uzumaki Gates a little while later, they were expecting to come home to a relatively quiet home, but that’s not what happened, and Hari should have honestly expected this to happen.“Why did I think that he would be good while I was gone,” she mumbled to herself. “I’ve obviously forgotten who my Dad is. This is Sirius Black we’re talking about,” she let out a heavy sigh.They blinked several times before Naruto lost it cackling and Sakura continued to gape at what was happening before her eyes. Hari stood there realizing that she should have maybe told her Dad that he wasn’t allowed to create an army of homicidal, raging SSS-class missing nin kittens to go up against Kakshi’s ninken and Gai!“Bloody Merlin,” she mumbled to herself as she saw her Dad running straight on for Gai with Tora hanging onto him as if he were her War Hound of all things!Wait.Was that a Viking helmet on Tora’s head?!And a fucking mini sword?!What the hell had they all been doing while she was gone?!Where were Uncle Lucius and Auntie Cissa and Uncle Remi?! They were the responsible ones! As well as Bill and Fleur?! Hari was looking around when she felt her mouth slacken just a bit and her left eye began to twitch. There on the wraparound front porch, sipping lemonade and beer were the responsible adults as they cheered on the battle.“You’ve got to be kidding me!?” she huffed as she walked briskly up the steps towards the other adults. “What in Merlin’s name is going on?! I leave for a week and come back to a war straight out of Braveheart?!”“Ah, Hari darling, children, come sit. Have a refreshing glass of lemonade and watch the show,” Aunt Cissa said as she greeted them and got them all sat down at the table. “How was your training in the forest?”“How . . .” Hari motioned towards the lawn where Siri’s side clashed with the ninken and Gai who was yelling a war cry that was meant for a legit war, not a backyard brawl.Remus smiled and Lucius smirked.“Well, after you all left Sirius decided that we had to pick out the best room for his new little girl and we went around the house for a couple of hours till we all decided on one. After that, it took a few days to get everything set up and decorated to his, Remus, and Cissa’s approval and specifications. We were all enjoying an afternoon of leisure, your Aunt and I were relaxing in the solarium when we heard a ruckus coming from outside in the gardens and went to investigate,” Uncle Lucius began.“It was surprising to suddenly come into contact with a young man in a green neon jump suit of all things, dear,” Aunt Cissa said as she sipped daintily at her glass. “I thought poor Lucius was going to go into cardiac arrest at the sight, he was gaping and holding his chest so hard.” She giggled.The children snickered at the visual.Hari snorted.“He introduced himself as Maito Gai, and that he was your boyfriend. We got to interview−”“Interrogate,” Remus huffed with a laugh as he turned his head to watch Tora leap from Sirius’s back and head straight on for Gai’s face. He paled and deflected the flying feline and tucked, dropped, and rolled onto the ground before he had Hidan in his face and let out a girlish wail.It was music to Hidan’s feline ears as he howled with maniacal laughter.Hari snickered as she watched her beau get his butt kicked by a kitten of all things.“Yes, that’s what I said, darling. We were interviewing him,” Aunt Cissa continued with a roll of her eyes, “He is very passionate and excitable.”Hari laughed with a smile as the ninken began to circle their own opponents, Bull was taking on Siri in his Grim form while the kittens were fighting the other ninken. Tora was slinking around in her little Viking helmet, her sword was lost somewhere in the may lay.“Do you like him then? Does he meet your approval?” Hari asked with a raised brow. Not that she needed her family’s approval or anything, but she still hoped that they’d like the men that she would soon call husband at some point.Aunt Cissa gave a serine smile as she took another sip of her drink while her Uncles grinned.“We approve, your father on the other hand wanted to make sure he knew how to fight and protect you, and soon called the kittens and that gorgeous feline Tora into playing a game with them.” Aunt Cissa told her before her eyes lit up. “Oh! We also met your other beau.”Just then, a silver blur came flying out of the ground and caught Sirius off guard as they began to roll around the grass, snarling, and growling at each other. Sirius put his hind legs up and pushed the silver haired shinobi off of him, and he went flying, crashing in between Nagato and Konan who simply stared at him with deadpanned stares.“Ah, yes, Kakashi. My silver haired snickerdoodle,” Hari cooed fondly as they watched him stand up with a leery eye on the two kittens before a red and blonde/golden blur attacked him, then he was on the war path again.“Yes, he’s quite the young man as well. His sense of humor is delightful.” Aunt Cissa replied with a grin as she watched Tobi, Kisame, Zetsu, and Kakuzu attack Pakkun, Urushi, and Akino who were trying to help Kakashi.Just then, Uncle Remus finally took a sniff in the air and turned his head abruptly towards the newest member of the hoard.“And who might this be next to my littlest daughter?” he asked as his amber eyes turned lupine gold, Mooney was peaking out wondering if there was a threat to his pups.“Oh! Sorry, I forgot to introduce him. Everyone, this is Noir, my summons/familiar. We met in the training camp in the Forrest of Death.” Sakura chirped as she stroked behind the large feline ears.There was a loud purr.Aunt Cissa and Uncle Lucius blinked before chuckling while Uncle Remus blinked as well.“What is it with all of our children attracting dangerous animals?” Uncle Remi mumbled. “First it was Hari when she found Ran and then the Baskilisk Athena and every other creature she’s come across since then.”Aunt Cissa let out a snort. “Speak for yourself, Remi! The other children don’t have such dangerous animals around them.”They all choked at that.“Um, hate to break this to you, Auntie, but Nev has a man eating plant, like a few of them and he coos at them like their teacup poodles, Luna has a menagerie of dangerous animals in the forest right now that she brings home like candy, Fred and George used to have that pet Niffler and that little guy caused a lot of damage, then there’s Hermione that has Crookshanks and the two demon kittens that follow her constantly now, and Draco takes care of Athena cause he believe she’s the greatest thing since slice bread. I hate to tell you this, but we all do attract dangerous animals,” Hari told her with a “what are you going to do” shrug.“I was living in denial, Hari dear. Thank you ever so much for pulling me out of such a lovely realm,” Aunt Cissa said sarcastically.Hari and the children laughed.“What the hell is going on,” asked a dark silky voice behind them all.They turned to see Uncle Severus standing there with a raised brow as he watched the scene in front of him.“I came home to this,” Hari gestured at the lawn.Severus blinked once more as he saw a cat with a Viking hat on take a leap and jumped on a neon green monstrosity who let out a yelp.“Who is that?” Severus asked with narrowed obsidian eyes.“Gai.” Remus supplied.“Hari’s boyfriend.” Cissa put in.“He’s passionate.” Lucius muttered.“About?” Severus asked curiously.“Everything,” they deadpanned and that sent Hari into a fit of giggles.“Ah, another lunatic to add to the collection. Shall I get my lab ready?”“NO!!!” The adults all shouted.“You might destroy the poor boy, Sev, honestly.” Cissa muttered.“We just met him. Can we go one week without you experimenting on someone that has disturbed your work?” Remus asked.“I haven’t killed anyone in over a month. You should all be proud.” Severus huffed.“And we are, dear, we really are.” Cissa told him with a proud grin. “I know I have a golden star for you! I got some new ones from Luna the other day. They spurt out glitter and shout ‘Congratulations’ at you. You can put it on your sticker chart we made for you.”Naruto let out a cackle at his Uncle’s expression he gave Aunt Cissa at that remark.“Do we all get a sticker chart?” Sakura asked excitedly. “Do we get prizes when we fill it up for doing good?”Aunt Cissa and Uncle Remus swung their heads over at her while Uncle Lucius chuckled. Uncle Severus sighed heavily while pinching the bridge of his nose.“Yes, darling, I’ll put one in your room. You fill that chart up and you’ll get a prize,” Aunt Cissa said while Remus cooed at her and began to stroke her head.Sakura grinned with a blush.Severus then noticed the silver haired man who was running towards Kisame who had a monstrous grin on his face. Kakashi was so focused on the giant blue kitten that he didn’t notice the brown stitched up one sneaking up on him from a tree and pounced on him with a victorious howl and Kakashi lost it screaming as Kakuzu viciously attacked him with his razor sharp nails.“And that one?” Severus pointed at Kakashi.“Kakashi, my other snickerdoodle. Isn’t he adorable, Uncle Sev?” Hari cooed while Kisame opened his maw and took a leap at Kakashi’s face. Kakashi let out a girlish wail as he went down.“Kawaii,” Severus deadpanned.Lucius and Remus snorted their drinks up at that point before howling with laughter.Cissa blinked before digging around in her skirt pocket, pulled out a sheet of paper and handed Severus a big gold star that had a grin and was winking up at him, shouting, “CONGRADULATIONS!!! You’re a WINNER!!! Good job!”“You have come such a long way, Sev. I’m so proud of you,” Cissa cooed.“You’re insufferable and I despise you, Cissy,” Severus murmured as he took the sticker and stuck it on his black dress shirt with a sigh.“That is such a cool sticker!” Naruto shouted while getting close and had barley touched it when the stars mouth gaped opened and spewed out a bunch of glitter in Naruto’s face. Naruto sputtered in surprise.Severus snorted. “Be careful, nephew, you’re Aunt Luna’s creations are sometimes . . . enthusiastic.”Hari giggled. “Ain’t that the truth!”Sakura laughed while whipping Naruto’s face off, but it just made her hands turn into a disco ball.“My face!” Naruto wailed, still trying to get it all off.“It’ll be ok. Usually it’ll last a couple of days.” Hari told him.“Nee-chan! I have graduation in a couple of days and my picture to take!”Hari blinked. “Well, people will just realize that you’re very enthusiastic!”“Nee-chan!”“I’m sure Luna knows how to get it off, so don’t worry about it.” Severus said.There was a victorious howl as Sirius in his Grim form began to make a dog/kitten pile on top of Gai and Kakashi with the other ninken looking on in amusement and Tora at the very top meowing victoriously with her sword once again in her mouth.“Oh my Merlin, this is the best! Georgie! Do you see this?!”“Oh! This is gold, my brother! Freddy, do you have the camera?! Get a picture!”“Yes! We must capture this moment for prosperity!”“SAY CHEESE!!!” The twins shouted as Fred pulled out an old camera out of his garishly red velvet coat and took the picture.“We’re going to make a fortune!!!” they crowed as the camera spit out the newest picture.There was a lot of grumbling going on as everyone got off of the two passed out shinobi. Sirius snorted in amusement before changing back into his human form and picked up a purring Tora.“My dear Lady, you were magnificent! Thank you for all your hard work. You’re a Queen and I couldn’t have won this battle without you, darling Lady!” Sirius cooed as he stroked Tora’s ears.“MEOWWWWW~” the feline was very proud of herself as she looked down at the conquered enemy with a feline smirk.Sirius chuckled while he turned to the kittens that stood or sat around him in victory while the Ninken whined and nudged Kakashi and Gai’s still forms.“My friends! My comrades! Today, we fought a battle of the ages! Today we fought to make sure that these men were worthy of my precious Princess’s love and devotion! TODAY WE SLEW!!! We kicked their arses!!!” Sirius threw his head back and barked his insane laugh. “They said they could take us on, but they had no idea how bloody insane we are and how we would make them cry and hurt!”The kittens howled in victory.“But they showed their devotion, and they fought hard as well, so I guess I’ll approve, but we still kicked their arses to kingdom come, and we have bragging rights!!!” Sirius laughed while holding up a victory fist.The kittens began to laugh and meow in victory.There was a long suffering sigh. “There will be NO living with him now. He’s going to harp about this for months!” Severus growled, pinching the bridge of his nose.“They had fun though, Sev,” Cissa said with an indulgent smile before she frowned as Sirius began to head towards them. “Sirius Black! You better not be tracking your dirty feet into this house!”“Aww, come on, Cissy! I just kicked by daughter’s boyfriends’ arses!”“No! Clean off first, mutt.”Sirius grumbled before pulling out his wand and waving it around himself. “Why do you have to be such a mum?!”“Someone has to keep you from floating away with that big ego of yours when you think you can get away with everything. Who do you think cleans this home?” Cissy growled.Sirius blinked. “Um, the House Elves . . . ?”“I will throat punch you, Sirius.”Hari snorted. “Dad, Dobby, Creature, and Winky are hibernating right now. They used a lot of elf magic up during the War and are getting some much needed rest. We’re probably not going to see them for a while.”“Are you saying I have to do house work?!” he asked aghast like the punk he is.“You’ll get a really cool gold sticker. Uncle Severus has just received one.” Hari said proudly.Sirius whipped his head around so fast, his neck cracked in several places to stare at Severus like he betrayed him. “How could you?!” he wailed.“Honestly Mutt, do not pull me into your−”“You?! YOU GOT A GOLDEN STICKER FIRST?! WHAT THE HELL, SEV?!” Sirius wailed.“I will kill you,” Severus growled.“I . . . (sniffle) I thought we . . . I thought (sniffle) we were bros!!!” Sirius howled as he tucked his face into Tora’s fur.Hari rolled her eyes while Remus tilted his head back and shook his head.Sakura blinked before reaching out and patting Sirius’s head. “There, there . . . Papa.”Sirius Black did a 180, put Tora down in Cissy’s lap and scooped up Sakura. “My baby!!! Did you have fun on your training trip? Did you get hurt? Who do I have to kill?! If anyone so much as laid a finger on you . . . WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR HAIR?!?!?! HADRIANNA?! THE HELL HAPPENED TO YOUR SISTER’S HAIR?! OH MY MERLIN!!! MY BABY!!!”“Would you stop yelling! I told her we’d fix it if she didn’t like it. She got attacked and thought on her feet. Yeesh.” Hari muttered.“REMUS, OUR BABY GIRL IS HURT!!! LOOK AT HER HAIR?!”“Siri, it really is not a big deal, dear. It can be fixed.” Remus replied calmly.“I think she looks bad ass,” Naruto put his two cents in with a grin.“But a Blacks hair is EVERYTHING!!!” Sirius wailed.Everyone on the porch rolled their eyes.“You sound like Draco.” Hari said as she folded her arms.Sirius hissed like an enraged cat.“It’s ok, Papa, it’ll grow back. I have someone to introduce you to,” Sakura said with a grin.“A BOY?! THE HELL, HADRIANNA?!?!” Sirius whipped around to scowl at his oldest daughter.“Its not what it sounds like, Dad.”“Not that type of . . . boy. Yes, he’s a boy, but he’s an animal−”“HE PUT HIS HANDS ON YOU?! I’LL FUCKING BLOODY KILL THE SON-OF-A-BITCH!!!”“No, Papa, this is Noir, my Summons,” Sakura introduced the large panther that was now sniffing around the flowers before flopping on top of them and rolling around happily.Sirius blinked down at the massive panther that his baby girl just introduced him to and cried happily. “YOU ARE A TRUE BLACK!!! LOOK AT YOU BRINGING HOME YOUR FIRST DANGEROUS CREATURE!!! I’M SOOOOO PROUD, MY FLOWER!!!”“Hey Harikins!”“We think your boyfriends need−”“Some medical attention!”“Hidan looks like he’s−”“Going to start chopping−”“Them up!” the twins said as they were still taking photos of the past out shinobi, kittens, and Ninkens.Remus stood up as did Cissa.“We’ll take care of the boys. Why don’t you go show Sakura her new room.” Remus said with a smile before placing a kiss on Sakura’s cheek. “Welcome home, darling.”Sakura grinned. “Thank you, Daddy!”Remus felt his heart melt and Mooney was wiggling in happiness.Sirius began to kiss all over her face and she giggled.“I’m going to go see if they need help. All this love is making me want to hurl.” Severus said as he walked off the porch with Lucius smirking.“Well, do you want to see your room, flower?” Sirius asked.“Yes please.” Sakura said in excitement.Sirius grinned before walking in the house with Hari and Naruto following behind him. He practically skipped up the stairs to the second floor. They went to the right and down a few hallways before stopping in front of a oak door. Sirius sat Sakura down on her feet and nudged her to open it. Sakura blinked up at him before looking at Hari and Naruto, who nodded in encouragement.Sakura turned back to the door before opening it and was blinded for a moment because of the sunshine coming through the massive bay windows. She blinked in shock at what she saw and felt her heart hammering in her chest. She’d never had such a beautiful room before. There were fairy lights strung up from the ceiling and they dipped and twisted around the entire room, making it look like she was in a gazebo of soft warm light with pastel pink, jade, and white canopy fabric hanging from the ceiling, and arching across the room. A bookcase took up a wall with a desk beside it and chair. A canopy queen sized bed was on the other side of the room that sat high off the ground, and there were steps that led up to it. There was a vanity area for her to get ready at each morning and night with a jewelry box, a bunch of bottles, brushes, hair combs, hair brushes, makeup and pins in decorative boxes on the vanity table. There was an antique dresser and closet hutch filled with new clothes and shoes.The best part though was all the stuffed animals all over her bed and in the reading nook that had been set up for her. She never really got to have a stuffed animal and now she had more than she knew what to do with!In a word, Sakura’s room was GORGEOUS.“I love it,” she said softly in wonder before hugging Sirius tightly. “Thank you so much!”Sirius smiled lovingly down at her as he gathered her in his arms. “You’re welcome, my precious flower.”“This is awesome!” Naruto crowed. “You’re going to have a blast in here. Sakura-chan!”“You did good, Pop.” Hari grinned.“Of course I did!” Sirius grinned. “But I did have help, so I guess I can share that with Remi and Cissy.” He grumbled good naturedly.“OI, WHY THE HELL IS THERE A BUNCH OF BLOOD IN THE GARDEN?!” Neville yelled. “WHY DIDN’T YOU COLLECT IT FOR MEDUSA?! THIS IS A WASTE OF BLOOD! HERMIONE! THEY’RE WASTING GOOD BLOOD AGAIN!” Neville wailed in despair.“Merlin, he’s getting more crazier like Sev everyday when it comes to collecting ingredients.” Sirius grumbled.“Blood?” Sakura whispered paled.“Who’s Medusa?!” Naruto asked excitedly.“Medusa is Uncle Neville’s eight foot Fanged Geranium. She has particular tastes.” Hari said. “If you want to meet her, make sure you have Uncle Neville with you. Do not go into his green house without him. He has many poisonous and dangerous plants in there.”“Promise!” Naruto and Sakura swore.“Guess we should go back down and make sure your beaus are all right.” Sirius sighed.“I know you like them, dad.”“Mmm, you could have done worse.”“I really could have, but then they would never had been able to set one toe inside the front gate.” Hari smiled devilishly.Sirius threw his head back and laughed. “True.”They all headed back down stairs and heard a commotion coming from the living room.“I really am ok, Severus-san.” Kakashi said as he held his hands up.“Nonsens, you’re bleeding from several cuts on your face, neck, and I believe you also have a broken rib from when Sirius body slammed you.” Severus told him as he swiped his hand towards Kakashi and a moment later he was sitting in a chair ramrod straight.“I really am ok!”“Your wasting blood, Kakashi-san! We can’t have that. The Neanderthals already didn’t collect what was on the ground. We mustn’t waste!” Neville told him seriously as he siphoned Kakashi’s blood off his face into several glass phials.Kakashi paled. “Just what are you going to do with my blood, Longbottom-Kuro-sama?!”“Neville, Kakashi-san, call me Neville.” He shook a finger at him before blinking. “And I’m feeding it to my plant. Duh.”Kakashi blinked. “Feeding it to a plant?” he croaked.“Yes, my precious lovely girl Medusa! She’s a very proud and majestic Fanged Geranium! She’s very picky as well what she eats, but I do try new things with her and right now she’s enjoying blood very much. She’s grown to a whomping eight feet tall! She’s beautiful and her teeth are so sharp, white, and dazzling now that she got over what she ate last time.”“I’m afraid to ask but what made her sick?”“Bellatrix.” Neville grumbled.“Bellatrix?”“My dearest, bat shit crazy cousin.” Sirius answered as he walked into the living room.Both Kakashi and Gai blinked.“Your plant ate someone?!” Kakashi yelled shocked.“Oh yes. She tripped over Hermione’s foot straight into Medusa’s gaping maw.” Neville sighed happily before frowning. “But she gave my poor girl a dreadful stomachache and was sick for a bit.”“I said I was sorry! She should have watched her footing! It wasn’t my fault that Bellatrix tripped into a man eating plant! I didn’t know she was going to give Medusa food poisoning.” Hermione grumbled as she siphoned Gai’s blood away from his cuts into several more glass phials.Kakashi stared before looking over at Hari who was watching on in amusement.“MY FLOWER! YOU LOOK AMAZING!” greeted Gai with a loopy smile.Hari giggled. “I think you’ve lost a bit of blood from Tora and the other kittens kicking your butt, dearest.”Gai giggled.Severus rolled his eyes before pouring a Blood Replenishing Potion down his throat. “You sure know how to pick them, niece mine.”Hari just smiled. “Where are the twins?”“Developing their pictures and talking about how much their going to charge.” Lucius replied as he sat in a winged back chair, sipping a glass of whiskey.“Are Draco and Luna still at work?” Naruto asked.“Yes, they’ll be home soon though I imagine,” Aunt Cissa said as she came into the room with a box.“Did you like your new room?” Remus asked as he came into the room with drinks.“I did, Daddy, thank you and you as well, Aunt Cissa.” Sakura said with a bashful smile as she gave both of them a hug.“You’re very welcome, my sweet girl.” Remus said, kissing her head.“You’re very welcome, dear. I’m very glad you love it.” Aunt Cissa told her as she kissed her cheek.Just then, Noir walked in with a bunch of kittens on him and Tora sitting atop his head. The Ninken walked in next as they went straight for Hari and began greeting her. She laughed as Bull gave her a lick across her face and Pakkun hopped into her arms.“Hello Hari-hime.” The pug sighed.“Hello sweetie, how are you and the babies?”“Tired.”Hari laughed while Kakashi rolled his eyes.“Oi, bitchy witch, I’ve got a scratch that needs tending,” Hidan growled as he hopped off the giant panther’s back.“Hmm, you should lick it then.” Hermione responded.“That’s disgusting! Would just get over here and clean it.”“Ask nicely.”“Now!”“Nope.”“Bitchy witch, I swear to J−”“WHY IS THERE BLOOD ALL OVER THE YARD?! WHAT HELL DID YOU DO WHILE WE WERE GONE?!” shouted Draco as he stormed inside the living room with a scowl, Luna gracefully floated in as she skipped and sat in the ninken pile with a grin and began petting them all as they greeted her. “People walk out there! Why is your blood all over the place?! That’s disgusting and un-hygienic! Have you ever heard of diseases?!”Gai had the good graces to blush but Kakashi just sat there like he’d never heard someone say that to him. It’s not like he went out of his way to bleed all over the place!“You missed it, Uncle Draco. There was a huge full out war between Uncle Sirius, the kittens and they went up against Gai-sensei and Kakashi-sensei and his Ninken.” Naruto told him excitedly. “And Tora was wearing a viking helmet and had a sword! It was epic!”Draco blinked before narrowing his eyes. “Did Hari feed you any brownies that tasted weird?” his eyes were scanning Naruto for wounds.Hari squawked in offense. “Excuse you! RUDENESS! He’s 12 years old! Why would I give my little brother that?!”Draco narrowed his eyes and pointed at her. “You are a bad influence when you get something into your head, scarhead! It’s a legit question.”Hari narrowed her eyes. “Again: RUDE!”“It was actually your Uncle Sirius that started it when Gai-san and Kakashi-san dropped by,” Cissa said as she took a sip of her drink.“I’m still bleeding over here! Witchy bitch!” Hidan whined.Hermione rolled her eyes. “Such a big baby,” she mumbled as she picked up the silver kitten and Hermione waved her hand and the wounds closed up. “There.”“Hmph!” Hidan grumped before he frowned and sniffed Hermione. “Why do you smell like a sewer?”Hermione curled her lip up in annoyance. “If you’ve forgotten, Hidan, I’ve been in the forest of death, training little children how to be ninja for an entire week!”“Well that’s no excuse! Go take a damn shower! You smell. BAD!”“You’re so annoying!” Hermione said while shoving Hidan at Hari who took him. Hermione scowled as she left to go take a shower.“She must be PMSing.”Hari couldn’t help but snort. “Naw, Hermione just doesn’t like roughing it after what we had to do during the war.”“Well, I’m going to go hang out with Shika for a lil bit.” Naruto chirped before hightailing it out of the house.“I guess I’ll go unpack and relax.” Sakura said next with a smile before heading out with Noir at her side.“So did you have any plans for today, Kakashi-chan, Gai-chan? Besides roughhousing with my Dad and the kittens in the mud?” Hari asked with a grin as she petted Hidan whose eyes were rolling from the wonderful scratches.“That was just . . . us getting to know each other,” Kakashi mumbled with a blush.Gai laughed. “I was actually coming over to see if you wouldn’t mind coming over and teaching my little genin some things tomorrow, my Angel! Kakashi has agreed as well,” Gai said with a grin.“Sure, I’d love to. They’ll be doing graduation testing in the next couple of days so I don’t have any classes.”“Thank Kami I wont be on my own,” Kakashi sighed.“Neville, I need to come into your greenhouse and get some ingredients later for some of the potions I’m working on,” Severus mentioned.“Sure Uncle Sev, I’ve got everything unpacked. Just let me know and I’ll come and help you.”“Well, if you don’t need me, I believe I’ll go to the library for a bit.”“I’ll accompany you, I need to finish reading that book you gave me a week ago anyway,” Lucius said as he stood up.“Doesn’t some quiet time sound lovely, Nagato?” Konan asked.“Mmm, shall we,” Nagato said as he and Konan walked out behind the older wizards.“Remi dear, lets go relax in the solarium, darling.” Cissa said.Remi laughed. “It has been a pretty exciting afternoon, hasn’t it?” Remi said while walking out with Kakuzu and Deidara following as they said that they could use a relaxing nap in the sun.“Well, I’m heading to the greenhouse to feed Medusa. Thanks mates, for the donation!” Nevilled chirped as he scooped up Zetsu.“I believe I’ll accompany you to this greenhouse of yours,” Sasori said seriously as he followed. “I’m curious about this lovely Medusa.” Neville began to regal Sasori of Medusa and how he’d been raising her since he was a 1st Year at Hogwarts.“Hmm, I guess seeing a giant man eating plant would be fucking cool. Wait for me, Sasori! Bye sugar tits!” Hidan called as he ran after them.“Draco?” Hari suddenly said.“What?”“Did you . . . hear any screaming last night?”Draco frowned but Luna perked up and smirked. “No.”“Hmm, I could have sworn I did. You see, last night I woke up cause I thought someone was trying to break into the house.”Draco continued to frown as Luna’s eyes went from Draco to Hari in amusement. Gai and Kakashi watched on intrigued.“I didn’t hear anything last night. I didn’t get home till late after my date.”Hari nodded. “Ah, well, did you maybe . . . forget to do something?”“Hari, just spit it out,” Draco rolled his eyes.Hari’s brows went up as did Luna’s before she snorted.“Dude, I heard you last night.”“Heard me come in? I tried to be quiet.”“No Dray, I heard everything last night.”“I don’t have a clue what you’re talking about. I came home and went straight to bed.”Hari opened her mouth but before she could, someone decided to beat Hari to the punch.“Draco, we all heard you getting down and dirty with your boyfriends last night,” Hermione said as she walked back in, freshly cleaned and dressed in a pair of dark red leggings, a black tank top with a long black cardigan and red flats.Draco’s eyes went wide as they went from sister to sister as they all nodded. “What?” he croaked.“Yeah, I heard more then I ever wanted to hear when you’re doing that, bro,” Hari mumbled, scratching her cheek.Draco stood there stiff as a board.“Do you think they broke him?” Kakashi asked Gai.“Hmm, it is a big deal to hear one’s siblings having relations, Kakashi! Why, Draco must be truly embarrassed, the poor lad! Why, this can really be quite embarrassing in fact! So embarrassing that Draco would never want to show his face again! THE SHAME!!!” Gai cried passionately.“I beg your pardon,” Draco rasped.“We all heard you getting it on, Dray!” Hermione yelled.“Doing the whole shebang.” Hari said with a nod.“We heard you having sex.” Luna put in. “The whole house heard you. I had no idea you could reach those decimals though, Draco. Shisui and Itachi are very passionate, I must say. I think you came more than ten times, brother dear. You all were at it pretty much all night.” Luna finished.“Hell, I’m surprised you can walk with what we heard last night.” Hari muttered. “But, I’m sure you gave them as much as you got.” Hari grinned.“You were very loud though. Sasori and Hidan wouldn’t shut up about it and then I cast a silencing spell about sometime early morning.” Hermione said.“Oh my fucking GOD!!!” Draco wailed as his soul left his body.“Oh! Look Kakashi! Draco is so full of vigor! His spirit is soaring!” Gai yelled in excitement.“He looks like he’s about to cry.” Kakashi mumbled.“Oh, he is. There’s no doubt about it.” Hari quipped as she took a seat in the middle of her men.“Such a drama queen,” Hermione muttered. “It’s not the end of the world, Draco.”“My parents heard me,” he hissed.“Meh, I’ve heard those two and I think you inherited your passion from them, because Uncle Lucy can definitely go on−” Hari started saying before Draco began to wail like a banshee.“Oh yes, I’ve heard them as well. Your parents are very much in love, Draco.” Luna told him with a grin.“GHAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!” Draco wailed in anguish as he covered his ears.Hari snorted. “Its not like it’s the first time this has been brought up, Dray. I told you I’ve caught Dad and Remi−”“I DON’T WANT TO HEAR IT!!!! LALALALALALALALALALALA!!!! CAN’T HEAR YOU!!!!” Draco screamed.Hermione shook her head. “Draco, you’re being unreasonable.”“Just obliviate me and get it over with,” Draco moaned.“Honestly, Dray, it happens. We just wanted to let you know.” Hari said.“UGH!!! The twins are going to give me so much shit.” He whined again.“Pfft, I thought Hari was going to give you more shit,” Hermione pointed out.Hari grinned. “Oh, this is going to be a lot of fun teasing him for quite awhile!”“Bitch.” Draco growled.“You know it. Queen Bitch in fact. I’d like a crown with diamonds and emeralds, and a matching necklace and earrings please. Maybe a bracelet to cause I love shiny things.” Hari laughed.Draco bemoaned his existence while his sister’s poked fun at him for the next few hours. Kakashi and Gai watched on in amusement knowing that life with Hari and her family would never be boring.When Draco went to bed that night, he found a note from his Father that said he had gone out of his way to put a permanent Silencing Spell on his room, and that he was very proud of finding such passionate partners. There was a message from his Mother as well that said she was looking forward to meeting them soon and having grandbabies to spoil.Draco wept as his soul flew out of him once again, wailing in despair. He just wanted to crawl into a hole and die.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Neji was leaning back against a tree in Training Ground 2, waiting with TenTen and Lee for their sensei to get there and start training for the day. Gai-sensei said that he also had a surprise for them, but knowing their crazy sensei as they do−Neji still believed that he had been misplaced on this team for a reason−his batshit crazy might get them killed today.He had made sure since that first training day with his new sensei that his Will was up to date, because he was sure at some point, Gai-sensei would kill him.But Neji was nothing but tenacious (stubborn, he heard his little sister Hinata-hime mutter with a giggle) and wouldn’t let the vigorous training kill him.He had to die in a more honorable way, not by being trained into the damn ground!The crazy antics their sensei put them through every single day for the past year and a half, made Neji blood pressure rise to astronomical heights. His Clan did some insane training, but Gai-sensei was on a whole other plane. Neji had collapsed that first night of training and his Uncle went into a slight . . . tizzy was putting it mildly. Hinata had fretted over him practically the whole night making sure he wouldn’t die.Neji let out a heavy sigh. At least he’d gotten stronger, and his muscle definition had gotten more pronounced as well. He’d been shocked when he’d taken a shower the other day and noticed his abs and biceps. His fighting style as well was getting sharper, and his hits were harder as well.He was staring off when his eyes noticed movement off in the distance. Pale eyes narrowed as he saw at least two figures walking along before one more came into view. Neji watched them, tilting his head as he saw Hari-hime-sama and two other young teens.“Hmm,” he hummed, staring at the two teens.He recognized one of them by sight but didn’t know him. He was the Heir to the Nara Clan. He was tall for someone his age, long hair pulled up into a spikey ponytail, small silver hoops in his ears along with a fang earring dangling from his right ear, and he wore tan shinobi pants, blue grade Shinobie sandals, a black tank top with a fishnet t-shirt over it and an unbuttoned hunter green shirt. Neji also noticed some interesting fresh scars on his neck, arms, and a couple on his face. His eyes were focused on the other teen that Neji was now staring at and he felt his breath catch.Sunshine.Pure, golden, sunshine.Memorizing . . .Neji’s pale eyes were completely focused now. Where the other taller teen of the two was night and shadow, the slightly shorter one was pure light and sunshine.His golden blonde hair was the first thing he saw that was up in a high ponytail. He wore dark blue Shinobi grade pants, black Shinobi boots, a hunter green t-shirt with an orange swirl in the center, and a dark brown jacket with a hood that was lined with brown fur. Neji’s eyes caught on the few earrings he had in each ear and then his breath caught even more once he saw those cerulean blue eyes.Neji wanted−No!−He needed to know them. He felt his heart beating rapidly and a fluttering in his stomach.Was he catching that horrible flu that Lee had gotten just over a week ago?He sure hoped not.Lee had practically looked like death warmed over each time Neji and TenTen had gone over to his house to check on him.Neji shook his thoughts away as he heard Gai-sensei’s voice.“My Youthful students! Good morning to you all! Isn’t it an amazing morning?!” Gai-sensei called with a beaming grin as he led his guests over to his students.TenTen and Lee stopped what they were doing to greet their sensei as Neji pushed off his tree to join them.“Good morning, sensei!” chirped TenTen.“A fabulous good morning to you as well, Gai-sensei!” Lee cried happily.Neji nodded his head.“I hope you all are prepared for today! I have asked Hari-hime and Kakashi-Sensei to help me out today. Hari-hime has also recruited her students that she’s been training the past week inside the Forest of Death!” Gai went on to tell them.TenTen’s eyes about bugged out as did Lee’s who sparkled with glee.“Uhhh, that . . .(gulp) that, uhh, sounds interesting?” TenTen laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. She PRAYED that Gai-sensei wasn’t about to throw them into that God forsaken place. She’d die and she would come back to haunt him!“SO COOOOOLLLLLL!!!! CAN WE TRAIN IN THE FOREST OF DEATH, SENSEI?!?!?! I WILL PROVE THAT I HAVE THE STENGTH AND ABILITY TO SURVIVE SUCH ODDS INSIDE SUCH A DANGEROUS PLACE!!!” Lee screamed passionately.TenTen’s head snapped to her overly enthusiastic teammate and went for his neck, wringing it. “Shut up, Lee! Don’t give him crazier ideas! Our lives depend on it!” TenTen seethed as Lee’s eyes rolled in his skull.Neji blinked three times before closing them and taking a deep breath while pinching the bridge of his nose.Breathe, its okay. Nothing has happened . . . yet, Neji thought to himself.“Oh Lee! You’re so YOUTHFUL!!!” GAI cried as he grabbed his precious student out of TenTen’s hands and hugged the crap out of him. They both cried while the others looked on; TenTen in embarrassed horror, Neji with a put-upon sigh, Hari with an indulgent grin, and Naruto and Shikamaru with smirk/grin.“Um, sensei, where is your other helper?” TenTen asked as she smiled at Hari, trying to get herself back under control.“Oh! He shall be here any minute now. Till then, I want you all to do your stretches.” He grinned.“Its nice to see you all again. Let me show you a few new stretches that I’ve been teaching my students at school.” Hari said as she came up to the other three teens. “Oh, and this is my little brother Uzumaki Naruto, and this is Nara Shikamaru.”“Hnn,” Shikamaru greets with a head nod.“Hello,” Naruto greets with a wide grin.“Greetings Naruto-kun and Skikamaru-kun! I am Rock Lee!!! Its wonderful to meet you both! I hope we can become great friends as well as training pals!!! Would you like to fight?!” Lee asked with manic eyes.Before the boys could say anything, TenTen was there once more, whacking Lee up side the head.“Sorry about him, he’s passionate about, well, everything,” TenTen muttered with a sigh as Lee rubbed his head with a small grin.“That’s all right! We’d love to fight you, Lee!” Naruto grinned and Lee’s eyes got that manic light once more as he grinned back at Naruto.“I’m TenTen, and I’m our teams Weapons Expert.”“Oh wow! That’s amazing!” Naruto gushed as he and TenTen began to chat with Lee listening.Shikamaru smirked at Naruto as he listened in, his hawk colored eyes locking onto pale suddenly when he felt himself and his kitten being watched. He felt his entire body go stiff at those pale, moonlike eyes that swept over him before looking over at Naruto and taking him in as well. Shika felt . . . something stirring. Not jealousy, or anger, but . . . interest?Intrigue?Who the hell is this, he thought to himself. He looks like he’s a part of Hinata’s Clan though.Neji turned his eyes back to those hawk like colored eyes and seemed to get lost for a moment when he remembered himself. “Hello. My name is Hyuga Neji. Pleasure,” he greeted.“It’s good to see you again, Neji. How have you been?” Hari-sensei asked as a knowing look began to take over her face as she looked at her boys with a smirk.“I have been well, Hari-hime-sensei. Thank you for taking care of me and my team today. We will be in your care.” Neji replied with a bow.Hari laughed, waving her hand back and forth. “So formal, sweetie! No need for that. Hari-sensei is fine. I’m glad to be helping today. Now then, lets get to those stretches. Naru, Shika, how about you help me show them.”“Hai nee-chan!” Naruto gushed as he got into the first stretching position and Neji felt his eyes practically bugged out as Naruto widened his stance before stretching as far as he could to the left, then the right before straightening up for a moment. He stretched his body up towards the sky arching his back slightly before folding in on himself and palms reaching flat to the ground to his booted feet. After holding that pose for a long moment he then got onto the ground and did the splits flawlessly while stretching his upper body and arms to the left then the right before straightening his legs in front of himself once more and stretching over them.Shikamaru was right beside him the entire time as he did the same stretches, Neji couldn’t take his eyes off of them as he, TenTen, and Lee followed along. Then Neji thought he was going to swallow his tongue as he watched both boys raise their left legs high over their heads in a perfect air split before switching legs. He heard TenTen and Lee complimenting their flexibility.The stretching lasted a good ten minutes as warming up before they all stood and looked over at Hari-sensei and Gai-sensei and sweat dropped.Gai-sensei was standing doing weight lifts, but it was his weight lift that had the children sweat dropping because Hari-sensei was lying across his hands like it was nothing as he used her as a weight. To top it off, he was doing squats as he pumped his arms up and down with her.“Wow! Gai-sensei is strong,” Naruto said as he watched in awe. “You think you can do that with me, Shika?” he asked with a grin, wiggling his brows mischievously.“If you wanted me to hold you, kitten, you only need to ask,” Shika smirked.A tantalizing red hue took over Naruto’s cheeks as he grinned at Shika. “Good to know.”“HOOOOO!!!! THAT LOOKS AWESOME!!! GAI-SENSEI AND HARI-SENSEI ARE AMAZING!!! TENTEN, NEJI, I SHALL USE YOU TWO AS MY WEIGHTS TO!!! COME!!!” Lee enthused with a mad grin as his eyes blazed with inner fire.TenTen paled as she tried to get out of it but Lee swept her up into the air and began to use her as a dumbbell. TenTen screeched like a cat being drowned in water as Neji backed up to stand with Shikamaru and Naruto.“No! Lee, this is so embarrassing, put me down, moron!!!” TenTen yelled. “Neji! Get me out of this!” she pleaded, but Neji just kept backing up till he was out of the disaster zone.“TenTen, relax your body. Think of this as a trust exercise. If Lee drops you, you’ll be able to punish him,” Hari-sensei called.TenTen bit her lip before taking in a deep breath and relaxed a lil bit at a time before she started to enjoy herself. She was able to look up at the sky as Lee pumped his arms up and down.“Do you want to try, Neji,” Naruto asked with a smile.Neji blinked over at him and felt his face turning red.“Ummmm . . . .” was his eloquent reply.Shikamaru stared, his eyes burning into the side of Neji’s head as the taller boy went stiff with nervousness. A small smirk began to twitch the side of his mouth. This Hyuga Neji was . . . cute. He wondered what Naruto thought of him as well.Naruto stared at the handsome boy with an open expression. He thought when he first laid eyes on Neji that he was gorgeous just like Shika. He had an air and presence to him that caught Naruto’s entire attention and he hadn’t known why at first till he looked over at Shika to see the same expression on his face. They’d hardly said anything but there was something in the air that was enfolding them together. Something that Naruto had only felt so far with Shika, but once meeting Neji, Naruto felt it again.Was he perhaps . . . Could he be what Aunt Runa called their third? Naruto wanted to know if this was his other destined person.“I . . . I don’t want to drop you, Uzumaki-san,” Neji murmured, his eyes shifting to the others.“Nonsense! You’ll do just fine, plus, I have the reflexes of a cat. I’ll land just fine if you drop me,” Naruto told him. “And none of this Uzumaki-san crap! Call me Naruto or Naru!” he grinned.Neji blinked, his blush taking over further. “Naru . . .”Naruto’s face went up in a blaze as his cerulean blue eyes shined and Shikamaru’s smirk turned devilish.Ohh~ That’s a lovely look on you, kitten, Shika thought. He looked over at Neji and licked his lip. That look is delicious as well.Neji cleared his throat, nodded and widened his stance as he leaned down slightly as Naruto got closer to him. Neji swept him up in his hands and Naruto got comfortable in his lying position, Neji’s hands were large and were placed at the top of Naruto’s spine and lower back as he began to pump his arms up and down. Soon he got in a rhythm as Naruto began to chatter while Shikamaru stood beside them as a spotter just in case.This was how Kakashi found them a little bit later. He stood there with his icha book halfway down so he stared at the spectacle going on. He couldn’t help but snort in amusement.Gai was doing thumb push-up with Hari sitting on his back while she instructed the children. Lee was in the same position as Gai with TenTen doing a handstand on his back. Kakashi shook his head as he looked over at the other three and snorted in amusement even more. Neji was doing push-ups as well but he had Shikamaru on his back while Naruto sat in front of Neji telling him a story about the Forrest of Death and what took place as Neji listened intently. Seemed the Dark Prince of the Hyuga Clan was interested in Naruto and Shikamaru.This will be interesting to watch, Kakashi thought, closing his book and placing it in his pocket.“Yo~” he greeted.Hari turned with a smile on her face. “Hey Kashi-chan!”“Kakashi! Good morning to you, my eternal rival flame! You’re looking in fine form this day!” Gai greeted with a boom.“He’s always looking in fine form, sweetie. Have you seen that gorgeous butt of his?”“Mmm, you are right, my Angel! Kakashi’s butt is a thing of beauty.” Gai replied with a sharp nod.Kakashi felt his face flame and his heart thrum with warmth and happiness. “You two are impossible.” He grumbled.“So cute~” they cooed together making Kakashi smile behind his mask and snort in repressed laughter.The children stared at them wide eyed before smothering their laughter and giggles, or in this case, Shikamaru and Neji smothered their smirks.“All right, that was a good stretching and exercise warm up! Good job, my amazing students! Now than, we will begin our training game for today.” Gai told them as he stood up after Hari hopped off his back.“What are we going to do today, Gai-sensei?” TenTen asked as she whipped the sweat off her forehead.“Are we going to run on our hands around the village? Oh! Maybe we’re going to carry around heavy things while running around the village!” Lee enthused.“Please, no,” muttered Neji as he brushed his hair back.Hari snorted as did Kakashi.Naruto laughed while Shikamaru muttered troublesome under his breath.Gai grinned. “We’re going to play Hide and Seek!”The children all deadpanned, mostly TenTen, Neji, and Shikamaru. Lee and Naruto looked ready to burst in joy.“Your objective is to find myself along with Hari-sensei and Kakashi-sensei. You have until sundown to find the three of us and we will use everything in our arsenal to our advantage. Infiltrate the village and seek out the ‘spies/assassins’ that put your village and Hokage in danger.” Gai told them.“Um, are we allowed to subdue you in any way?” TenTen asked.“Without risking our lives, those of the villagers, and yourselves; yes. Do what you must, but nothing life threatening please. I don’t need a lecture from Draco.” Hari muttered.“Are we allowed to ask for help?” Lee wondered.“Hmm, think of the five of you as a five-man cell. You need to come up with a plan and we will do our best to hide from you all. Have fun!” Kakashi chirped as suddenly he was pulled into a two-way hug between Hari and Gai and they vanished with a silent POP!The children gaped.“They just−” TenTen stuttered.“Yeah, Hari-nee-chan does that,” Naruto laughed.“Well, lets make a plan first and then we’ll go from there.” Shikamaru sighed.“Who shall be our Captain on this lovely mission?” Lee asked, his eyes were blazing once more with excitement.“Hmm, well Neji is the eldest,” TenTen told them.“TenTen, you enjoy bossing us around all the time,” Neji responded, folding his arms across his chest.TenTen gave a cheeky grin. “Of course! But you enjoy this part of training more than any of us, so you come up with the plan and we’ll do the smashing.”Neji sighed while Naruto giggled. “Fine.”“If you need help, I’m more than happy to lend you a hand,” Shikamaru murmured close to Neji’s ear.Neji blinked as he stuttered out a thank you.Shikamaru smirked while Naruto cooed.Lee and TenTen just stared, suddenly realizing that their uptight (TenTen)/ shy (Lee) friend/teammate possibly had a crush on Naruto and Shikamaru! This was shocking news! Neji they noticed over the last year and a half of knowing him and being on a team with him, had never shown an interest in anyone! They’d have to keep an eye on him just in case he needed help like confessing or needing to talk!“Hmm, so let’s see what we have in our way of supplies first and then we’ll go from there to make a plan,” Neji told them.For the next 40 minutes they came up with a plan, and then they were gone to find the “spies/assassins”. ~♦~ Yamanaka Inoichi had woken up this morning pretty well rested, looking forward to a productive day. He hadn’t needed to go into T&I today. According to the schedule he had, he wasn’t meant to go in for the next two days, so he was able to catch up on things at the flower shop that had been in his family for years now. They had to make several deliveries and since Ino got back from her training camp yesterday, she was able to help along with a few others that worked at the shop.He'd taken a shower, got dressed in some dark blue slacks, a white dress shirt and a tan vest. He’d put his long blonde hair up in its usual high ponytail before heading down stairs to make himself some breakfast, but came to a halt when he saw his little girl at the stove already making something.Inoichi took in a breath, sighing happily as he smelt bacon, sausage, and pancakes. He was a bit curious though since Ino had not wanted to eat fattening foods for the past few years. He wondered what had changed.“Good morning, daughter,” he greeted as he placed a kiss on her head before walking to the fridge to pull out the orange juice.“Morning Daddy! Did you sleep well?” she greeted with a smile.“I did. How about you? You didn’t stay up too late I hope.”Ino laughed. “Oh no, I was in bed by eight last night after unpacking and putting my dirty laundry in the wash and took a much needed bath.” She turned back to the stove to take the pancake off, turned off the stove, and walked to the sink with the dirty dishes, washing them quickly.“Mmm, you had fun though at your training camp?”“It was definitely a learning experience, but it was one that we all needed I think.” Ino walked back to the stove, placing the plates on the table as Inoichi sat down with two glasses filled with orange juice. He looked at the spread and felt his mouth watering in anticipation.Ino had made pancakes, sausage, bacon, toast, cut up strawberries and bananas along with kiwi, and there was also some yogurt in a bowl for them each.“This looks great, sweetheart. Thank you!”“You’re welcome! Dig in!” she chirped before plating up some food for herself.They ate their food in silence for a little while when Inoichi asked, “I thought you didn’t want to eat fattening foods like this?”Ino was in the middle of taking a bite out of her fourth piece of bacon when she swallowed, took a sip of her drink and cleared her throat. “Since Hari-chan took over teaching us, I’ve learned quite a bit about nutrition and the human body, more than I knew before. Since we’re always exercising, running all over the place, and using up our chakra on a daily basis; Hair-chan has taught us that there is a price we must pay for what we use up; that being our calories being eaten up by all the energy we expend every day. We must respect our bodies and replenish it with food to get us back to strength for a new day.”Inoichi blinked before smiling. “I’m glad, Ino. I know I’ve tried to explain to you that you don’t have to eat fattening foods, moderation is fine, but some of those foods do replenish your chakra and energy to a higher level than anything else. You just need to be healthy about it, sweetheart.”“I know, that’s why I learned a lot while at the training camp. Severus-sensei, Hermione-sensei, and Neville-sensei were very insightful about it all.”Inoichi nodded. “So, anything you need to do before we head to the flower shop for the day?”“Hmm, nope. How many deliveries are on schedule today though?” she asked while taking the last few bites of her pancakes.“I believe we have about twenty deliveries today.”Ino whistled. “That’ll take us most of the morning and part of the afternoon to do. Do we need to order anything?”“No, I dealt with that yesterday. Our next order wont be in until the end of the week. We’ll also have to start planning for the yearly Farmer’s Market.”Ino’s eyes brightened. “Oh, that will be so much fun! I can’t wait to see what the other Nations will be selling. I’ve been saving up, but once I graduate and become a Genin, I’ll be saving more, because I plan to splurge that day.” She laughed.Inoichi joined in. “We don’t know yet where it’ll be held. It’s not for another six or seven months, but that’ll fly by within a blink of an eye.”Ino nodded as they both stood to go wash their dishes and left the house to walk to their flower shop. When they got there, the shop was already busy when they entered. Yamanaka Inoe was behind the desk, already in the middle of a transaction when they walked in and there were about six people walking around the large expansive shop. Inoe’s sharp dark blue eyes looked up for a moment as she greeted Inoich and Ino when they walked in before finishing up.“Good morning, cousin, how are you?” Inoichi asked as he walked over to the desk.“I’ve been better, cousin. We’re going to be very busy today. We got six more orders for delivery today to the twenty we already have.” Inoe grumped as she whipped down the counter with a clean rag. Inoe hated busy days, she was always saying that she had been born into the wrong family because her personality was more suited towards the Nara than a Yamanaka. She was told to marry into the family then, but she grumped about that as well. She didn’t want her inner sanctum invaded. At that point her family told her to get over it, and that she was their own little Nara in the Yamanaka family.She grumped even more-so, but now years later, she was engaged to Nara Shikajirou, so she shouldn’t complain anymore, but Inoe was special like that, so the Yamanaka Clan let her be with her grumpiness. “It’ll get done.” Inoichi soothed.“Some of our workers called in sick so its just me, you, Ino-chan, and Inoko-chan to do everything today.”“Crap,” he sighed, putting his apron on and heading towards the office. “Ino, you take the first ten deliveries, and Inoko-chan can have the other ten. I’ll do the rest after I get some paperwork done and check the plants. Inoe, you’re on the front line, dear. We’ll take a break in a few hours.” Inoichi told them.“Roger that,” Ino quipped before she was off deeper into the building.The next couple of hours flew by till there were gasps from the front of the store. Inoichi frowned as he finished typing something out on his computer. He saved, getting up and walking out to murmurs. He wondered what was going on when he blinked.Hari-hime-chan, Kakashi-kun, and Gai-kun were in his shop.“Uh, hello there,” he greeted with a curious smile as he walked up to them.“Hello darling! How are you,” Hari greeted as she walked up to Inoichi and wrapped her arms around his waist to give him a hug.Inoichi felt himself melting against her in a instant as his own arms wrapped around her to give her a hug. “I’m doing well, Hari-hime-chan. What brings you to my shop today, and with Kakashi-kun and Gai-kun?”Hari’s beautiful face lifted up with a pout. “I thought I told you to quit with that stuffy name. Hari is fine, you know?”Inoichi smiled as he ran a hand through her hair. “Alright dearest, I’ll remember, I promise.” He placed a kiss on her forehead and when he looked back down at her she was blushing so prettily while grinning.“Good day to you as well, Inoichi! I hope you’re having a YOUTHFUL DAY, MY FRIEND!” Gai greeted as he slapped Inoichi on the back heartedly.“Kami-sama, save me from this green beast moron,” Kakashi grumbled. “Hello Inoichi-san.”Inoichi grinned. “So, what brings you all to my shop? Are you looking for plants?”“Oh no, darling, we’re here in disguise!” Hari chirped.“I have asked our lovely Angel and Wolf to help me with my YOUTHFUL GENIN. Luckily Hari-chan was able to bring along Naurto-kun and Shikamaru-kun to help as well. They are on a mission to find us, but they will have until sundown to accomplish their mission.” Gai grinned.“Hari-hime-chan said that we might be able to hide out here.” Kakashi finished.Before Inoichi could say anything, Inoe stepped in with a scowl.“If you think you three can be freeloaders here today of all days, you’ve got another thing coming,” she growled fiercely. “We have almost thirty deliveries today and only two workers to do that along with Inoichi-sama to help while I man the front desk.”The three blinked before Hari grinned. “Oh! I like you1 You’re all prickly like a porcupine but on the inside are a marshmallow!”Inoe blinked, sputtered, her face flaming up red. “I am not!”“Aww, you’re adorable!” Hari cooed as she walked away from her 3 men.Inoichi gaped watching Inoe stutter. No one could make her stutter like that other than her intended.Hari was marvelous!“I’m Kuro-Uzumaki-Hadriana-hime, but please call me Hari. What’s your name?” Hari greeted.“Yamanaka Inoe.” She muttered.Hari grinned. “Well then put us to work, Inoe-chan! I’ll disguise us so it’ll be harder for the children to find us.”The Yamanaka’s blinked wondering what she’d do when Hari waved her hand at herself and she changed her long curly raven hair to a short red pixie cut, her skin darkened more so, her face sharpened, and her eyes were now brown. She also changed her clothing into a pair of shorts, and white t-shirt, and wore wedged sandals now.In front of them was a completely different person!“Dear Kami-sama,” Inoichi croaked as Kakashi and Gai nodded.“Hi! I’m Kuro-Uzumaki Lily. Please take care of me,” she said in a slightly throatier voice.“Umm . . . Yeah, ok, you can stay,” Inoe muttered.“I’m next!” Gai shouted excitedly.Hari grinned and waved her hand at Gai. His bowl cut black hair grew longer and changed to brown, Hari’s magic gave his a beard as well, and he had blue eyes. Instead of his noticeable lime green body suite, he was now dressed in tan slacks, a black tank top, and boots on his feet. His face plumped out slightly and his nose was crooked, and Hari also gave him a scar along his nose.Gai spun around like he was a magical girl from an anime, oohing and awing over his transformation.“I look so YOUTHFUL!!!” Gai crowed, spinning around and around.Kakashi got a tick mark before smacking Gai upside the head. “Would you quit screaming. They’ll find us if you talk and scream like that!”“Sorry, Kashi, but I do look amazing!”Kakashi sighed and turned to Hari. “Might as well change me, Hari-hime-chan.”Hari grinned as she motioned towards Kakashi. His silver spikey updo changed and was now long and blonde. It was braided into a side braid, his eyes turned a dark blue, and even though his mask stayed in place, it was now grey with a flower design on it, his skin turned darker as well, and he now wore black board shorts, a grey long sleeved shirt with closed sandals on his feet.“Wow! That’s amazing,” Inoich breathed out as he looked at them all.“Kakashi, you look so COOL!!!” Gai told him.“You can’t call me that! I guess I need a new name to. I’ll go by Kai.”Gai grinned. “I shall go by Ed!”“Ed?” they all asked in surprise.“I knew an Ed once, and he was a fisherman. He was quite the boisterous man,” Gai quipped with a laugh.Kakashi shook his head while Hari looked on amused as did Inoichi. Inoe still thought Maito Gai was insane.“Alright, put us to work. We’ll help out as thanks for hiding us.” Hari told them.“If you say so. You all can help with deliveries then. It’ll make the girls breathe easier.”So for the next several hour Inoichi’s newest help helped make deliveries. Ino met them and didn’t even bat an eye when she came out of the back and greeted them as she was introduced. They had fooled her! Hari’s disguises for them was amazing and worked out so well.It was nearing sundown as well.Kakashi was manning the front desk now after Inoich sent Inoe home. Hari was watering the plants in the window while Gai was hanging several hanging potted plants throughout the store. Inoichi had just gotten done cutting and trimming some of the trees in the store when the door was thrown opened and there were irritated voices heard.“This was impossible from the start,” TenTen practically wailed as she walked inside next to a sympathetic Ino who was patting her back.“It’ll be okay, TenTen-san.” She encouraged.“No it wont! Our sensei is mad as a hatter! Who knows what our punishment will be?!”“Gai-sensei has VANISHED!!!” Lee wailed, tears falling down his face as he crumpled to the floor. “What if he’s stranded somewhere in need of help?! We’re horrible to leave him on his own! What if he’s dying?!” a rainy cloud appeared over Lee’s head as rain poured down on him in his despair. He didn’t even seem to notice.Ino blinked down at the wailing boy she had met outside her family’s shop. He seemed very worried about his sensei, poor guy.“Don’t worry, Lee! Hair-nee-chan and Kakashi-sensei are with him. Nee-chan wouldn’t let anything happen.” Naruto told him.“Bu−”“Enough Lee, we’ve still got a bit of time to find them . . . But they are really good at hiding,” Neji scowled.Shikamaru nudged him. “It’ll be fine. Don’t sweat it. These are grown adults that have been through war and many battles. Their veterans compared to us. We’re considered little more then minnows in a ocean of sharks.”“Damn Shika, that was smart,” Ino said stunned.Shika frowned at her. “Woman, I swear! I’m one of the smartest people you know.”Ino giggled. It was fun getting under Shika’s skin. “Hi Dad, I met these sorry excuses outside. They’ve been trying to find their sensei along with Hari-chan and Kakashi-sensei.”“Oh dear. What happened?” Inoichi asked.So for the next few minutes they all explained to Inoichi what was going on and that they’ve been all over the place searching for their sensei’s all day and nothing had turned up. They’d gone through the market, the library, to the Jounin Station, the Hospital, the school, they went to the front gates, to Hokage Tower, they’d even braved going through the Forrest of Death and the less said about that (TenTen would be having nightmares for the next week). They’d just started going through the market again when Ino happened upon them outside of her family’s shop.“It sounds like you’ve worked very hard. Have you learned anything from this experience?” Inoichi asked as Hari, Gai, and Kakashi continued to work around the building while listening. Kakashi and Hari had noticed that Gai was tearing up from Lee’s description about Gai being stranded and hurt somewhere. Kakashi was about to knock him out so he wouldn’t give them up, but Hari shook her head with a hold on a moment expression.Neji ran a hand through his long hair. “Leading a squad is . . . hard. There’s a lot of pressure to succeed and then finding out that you may fail in the end. I don’t like failing, it’s making me . . . aggravated is putting it mildly.”“But we’ve learned some of strengths and weaknesses while working together and have been able to work around our weaknesses or letting one of us lead when they’re better at something,” TenTen added.“Tracking their movements down has been eye opening! They’re so YOUTHFUL!!! We’ve gotten ahold of their trail several times but lose it when we get near the market area.” Lee finished.“We’ve met a lot of interesting people though. Some were pretty helpful while others not so much so gathering information was a bit hit and miss.” Naruto added with a smile.Shikamaru eyes shifted to the others in the building, and he frowned slightly. He didn’t recognize any of them and he’d been to Ino’s family shop a lot. He’d never seen them in the village either. Something . . . something was off because they were working but they we also . . . leaning in to listen. Shika gently nudged Naru’s shoulder.Naruto looked over at Shika with a raised brow while the others talked. Shika barley flicked his eyes over in the other direction and Naruto yawned while taking a quick look over there and almost froze. Something felt . . . off.Neji was scowling down at his feet when he felt a gentle tap on his hand. He blinked and looked up to see Naruto flick his eyes and if Neji hadn’t been watching, he would have missed it. Still frowning, he pretended to pick something nonexistent off his pants, and flicked his eyes over before freezing.No freaking way! He thought. Had they seriously been under their noses this entire time?!Neji used his Byakugan, the veins being more pronounced now along his temples as his eyes sharpened even more. There was something coating them . . . but Neji didn’t know what it was. He deactivated his Byakugan frowning.Lee was just in the middle of telling Ino’s father about their time in the Forrest of Death when Neji interrupted.“Lee, you shouldn’t have gone into Green Beast Mode.”All was silent for just a moment as Lee opened his mouth to ask Neji what in the world he was talking about when there was a crash and then there was a strange man with a beard holding Lee up by the front of his jump suite.“ROCK LEE! YOU DID WHAT?!” Gai yelled furiously at Lee.Lee blinked a moment before his mouth gaped opened.“OHHHHHHHH!!!!” TenTen yelled as she pointed at the strange man who in fact was their sensei.“Gotcha,” Neji smirked triumphantly, his moonlike eyes swimming with glee.Naruto’s heart thumped at that expression while Shikamaru bit his lip.“Poo~ Gai-chan, you gave us up!” Hari grumped before a dazzling smile took over and her disguise vanished from her.“Hari-chan!”“Hari-hime-chan!”“Hari-nee-chan!”“Congratulations! You found us.”“No thanks to Gai,” Kakashi grumped as his disguise vanished next as did Gai’s while he still held Lee up.“Um, Neji is wrong, sensei. I never went into that mode.” Lee shyly murmured.“You didn’t?” Gai croaked.“No, I’m not ready to reveal that yet, Gai-sensei!”“Oh Lee!”“Gai-sensei!”The two of them cried tears of joy as they hugged each other psychedelic colors and flowers appeared in the background. Everyone sweat dropped.“Well that’s a good ending. You guys won,” Inoichi laughed.“How did you figure it out?” Gai-sensei asked, turning to Neji with raised brows.“Hmm, Shikamaru and Naruto noticed first but I then noticed and used my Byakugan and something was off about you all. It was like you were coated in something.”“Magic,” Hari answered with a smile. “Good job you guys. I’m real proud of you so you get to pick where we eat! My treat.”The kids all shouted in glee as they picked a BBQ place. Ino and Inoichi accompanied them after Hari, Gai, and Kakashi insisted on them joining since they helped them out. The adults sat together on one side with Hari in the middle, Ino, Lee, and TenTen sat on the other side of the booth while that left Shikamaru, Neji, and Naruto on the other side. They ordered their food and conversation was free as everyone talked about something or other.Lee had turned to get a piece of finished meat when he looked up to see Ino-chan staring at him.“Do I have something on my face, Ino-chan?” he asked curiously.“Hmm, no, I was just wondering . . . You’re pretty strong, aren’t you, Lee?” Ino asked softly.Lee blinked as he smiled. “I have worked very hard to get strong everyday! I cannot perform the same way most Shinobi can with ninjitsu, so I chose to focus mainly on Taijutsu.”Ino nodded. “I’m curious . . . do you have anything going on tomorrow?"Lee blinked before his entire face went red and steam began to come out of his ears. TenTen watched on in amusement as she continued eating while turning to Hari-sensei and continuing their talk on foreign weapons.“D-D-D-DATE?!” He croaked loudly.Ino blinked confused for a moment before a blush took over her face as well. “OH! UHHH. . . .”“INO-CHAN! I WOULD LOVE NOTHING MORE THAN TO GO ON A DATE WITH YOU TOMMOROW!!! WHY I’M FILLED WITH SO MUCH EXCITEMENT!!! I SHALL RUN A THOUSAND LAPS AROUND THE VILLAGE WALL!!!” Lee hooted.Ino was still trying to figure out how to tell Lee she just wanted to train with him to see how she was faring with her own Taijutsu but . . . something held her back. She stared at Lee as he ate his food happily, squirming/dancing in his seat still blushing, and every time he looked at Ino his eyes sparkled with joy and fire.Hmm . . . I’m not opposed to a date, she thought. He is cute in a nerdy kind of way. She suddenly remembered Hari-chan’s words when she first saw her fighting. Don’t judge a book by its cover. You never know what you’ll get when you open it, but those people will surprise you. People can be just as beautiful or average looking and still be smarter and be a BOSS.“Where would you like to go, Ino-chan?” Lee interrupted her thoughts by asking.“Oh, um . . . well, do you want to go see a movie and maybe train together later?” she asked.“That sounds delightful! And after training we can get something to eat!”Ino smiled. “Ok.”“Ok!” Lee grinned back.“SO YOUTHFUL!!!! SO BEAUTIFUL!!!” Gai cried.“I’m sorry, did you say something,” Kakashi muttered as he ate a piece of BBQ steak while no one was looking.“You’re so hip and cool, Kashi!”Hari and Inoichi laughed.Neji quietly sat between Shikamaru and Naruto as he ate his food. He had tried to get out of joining but Naruto had grabbed his hand and wouldn’t let go. He was a lot stronger then Neji thought. Shikamaru followed with a smirk and once they were seated had boxed him in. Neji wasn’t sure if he wanted to leave now anyway since he was now sitting between the embodiments of Night and Day.Damn, they were beautiful, he thought.“Neji, are you busy tomorrow?” Naruto asked.Neji blinked as he looked over at Naruto. “I usually train early in the morning before doing my morning chores. After that I take a shower, eat and then train some more before I go out with my team on some missions if there are any. Once that’s done, I will train once more and then go home to eat, take another shower and head to bed.”Naruto’s eyes dimmed as Neji continued on his list of things he would have to do tomorrow, and Neji saw it as did Shikamaru.They didn’t like sad Naruto.“But I think I am free,” Neji rushed before snaping his mouth shut and paled. He was what?! He’d never been free a day in his life! He had something to do constantly!“Really?” Naruto asked hopefully.Neji blinked before nodding. “Hai.”“That’s good then. Naruto and I want to hang out with you.” Shikamaru muttered as he took a bite of his food.“With me?” Neji wasn’t used to people wanting to actually be around him willingly. He was . . . uptight, quiet, strict, boring. Who would want to hang out with him?“Yeah! You’re awesome. I like you and so does Shika, and he usually takes awhile to warm up to new people, but there’s something about you, Neji. I want to know you!” Naruto grinned happily.“As do I. You caught our attention since the first time we saw you this morning. We want to know more,” Shika murmured with a small smile.Neji was speechless, his heart thumped as he felt heat enthuse his cheeks. “Oh . . . Okay.”“Sweet. Where should we meet up?” Naruto wondered.“We usually meet at your place, how about we pick Neji up first and then head to our meadow.” Shika said.Naruto nodded. “Are you okay with that, Neji?”Neji was still speechless so nodded instead.“Great!” Naruto chirped before finishing his food.The group finished their dinner before they began to break apart. They all said good night to each other. Hari gave hugs out to the kids before kissing her 3 beaus on the lips, much to the children’s awe and disgust since they didn’t want to see that. Gai went with his kids to see them all safely home and Lee lived with Gai, so it was a given to make sure he got home safely. Kakashi, Hari and Naruto walked with Shikamaru home before heading home themselves. Kakashi was shocked when Hari pulled him down for one last goodnight kiss before he walked in a daze towards his apartment. Even though it was over his mask, he still felt her. Her heat and everything.Hari giggled while Naruto laughed as they headed home as well.What they hadn’t noticed however was the person hiding in the trees as the person stared down hatefully at Hari and Naruto. He hated them both for different reasons, but he’d make sure he killed them both and soon. Just a few more days and there would be no more Uzumaki Naruto and Kuro-Uzumaki-Hari-hime. They’d both be gone and he wouldn’t have to worry about that crazy bitch anymore nor the demon abomination.Soon.They would be dead! ~♦~ Luna was sitting in the middle of the Uzumaki forest, leaning against Athena’s large snake body. The giant Basklisk was snoozing away as Luna stared up at the stars, the clouds moving in fluffy swirls. She had had a wonderful day. She got to finally go on her date with her Guards Izumo and Kotetsu. They were both quite lovely. They weren’t like others she had dated. They didn’t ridicule her for her oddness or her odd personality. They had treated her so well honestly that it had made Luna nervous if she were being honest with herself. No one had ever completely accepted her entire being except for her found family.She didn’t think she’d ever find love either.Not a love like her Momma and Papa had.Their love was magical.Eternal.All encompassing.Luna wanted a love like that.She wanted a love like that for her siblings as well and her other found family members.Luna had been on dates in the past. She had a boyfriend or girlfriend here and there, but no one had stuck around. The longest relationship she’d had was five months and it only lasted that long because they’d made a bet. Hari was furious when she found out as was Draco and Hermione. They made the person who had made the bet pay, but after that, Luna decided to give relationships a wide berth and didn’t talk about it.Not until now.Ever since they’d come to this world, Men had been popping out of the woodwork, falling over themselves for Hari and Draco, but then they were also falling for her. Luna was shocked when she first laid eyes on Izumo and Kotetsu. They’d stared at her like she had fallen from the heavens. They had thought she was beautiful and liked and enjoyed her oddness. She didn’t know what to do with that, even when they first asked her out. She had stared for so long, looking into their eyes, into their being, trying to find the lie, the deception, but all she found was genuine warmth.She smiled fondly as she remembered her day with them and the lovely afternoon they had spent at their place. Luna sighed happily as she remembered.
(FLASHBACK)
She’d just woken up from the morning light coming in through her opened curtains. Her and Draco had the day off today and the next two days as well. She also had a date!Luna giggled to herself as she hopped out of bed and danced to her bathroom to take a long shower. She’ll be meeting them in the market area today. Izumo and Kotetsu wanted to show her around so she could see everything she hadn’t yet. Her shower lasted twenty minutes as she soaped up her hair and body. She had decided to use the new shampoo and body soap she had bought that smelt like marshmallows and vanilla. Once done shaving and rinsing off she got out and wrapped a towel around her hair and body.Luna walked to her walk-in closet and sighed happily at the many colors that popped and called to her. She decided on a Hi-Lo red sun dress that had mini badgers and yellow poke-a-dots all over. She added a pair of yellow wedges that wrapped around her legs, and also added her ever present bottle cap necklace as well as her radish earrings. She then went to do her hair and decided to leave it down. Her hair had gotten longer it looked like. It was now down to her butt. She contemplated adding some colors to it but thought it would be good on another day. Before leaving her room, she grabbed her straw hat that had a yellow ribbon and bow on it.The house was already alive with the inhabitants, and Luna sighed happily as she sat on the railing and slid down it to the bottom of the stairs. Uncle Severus had just come out of his lab and stood there to watch her in amusement.“Good morning, little moon,” he greeted.“Good morning, Uncle Sev. Did you sleep well?” she greeted.“I have not been to bed yet. I had to finish a potion. I’m going to eat then head to my bed. Any plans today?”“Yes! I have a date.”“Is that right,” he murmured dangerously. “Anyone we know?”Luna cooed. Her Uncles were so adorable. Their little murder muffin hearts always made her coo. “You might know them. Izumo and Kotestsu, they are Guards for the Hokage and are usually stationed at the Front Gates.”“Hmm, yes, I believe I’ve met them but briefly. One was screaming like a little girl as Hidan scratched the hell out of him.” He smirked with a dark chuckle. “Be sure to bring them home soon so we can meet them. That’s if they are even worthy of your presence, niece.”“I love and adore you as well, Uncle Sev!” Luna smiled as she hugged the dower man. She hoped his mate showed up soon. He will be so much happier once they were there.“I should hope so with everything I have to deal with,” he grumped as he held her close for a long moment.They entered the kitchen to see everyone in there, sitting down and beginning to eat breakfast.“Good morning,” Luna greeted as she sat down between Draco and Neville.“Good morning,” Severus murmured as he walked over to the coffee maker and poured himself a black coffee before taking a seat next to Remus who was sitting with a cup of tea and the newspaper in his hand.“Good morning,” was called from all around the table.“Severus, were you up all night again?” Cissa tisked as she stirred some sugar into her delicate teacup.“I have a delicate potion brewing, but it is down for the next several hours. I’m going to go to bed once I eat something.”“Well at least he’s better about eating now,” Lucius muttered as he sat next to his wife with a newspaper of his own in hand.“Your mother-henning is showing.” Severus grumbled.Lucius hmphed while several others laughed.“And what’s on your agenda today, little moon,” Remus asked with a smile.“I’ve got a date!” she chirped happily as she made herself a fruit parfait and then made a bacon and egg sandwich.Silence.“Is that so,” Lucius and Sirius muttered darkly.“Hmm, are they nice?” Remus asked with a raised brow, his eyes turning lupin amber for the moment as Mooney checked in on one of his cubs.“Honestly boys, she’s a grown woman, our Luna knows how to take care of herself.” Aunt Cissa said. “Though if you need help burying the body, just let me know, darling. I have come across quite the spread of land in the woods that would be lovely for a cemetery. Neville and I were taking some tea out there the other day with the lovely Madusa when we began to talk about it.”Silence.“Fuck, I think I’m in love,” Hidan purred happily from his perch on the cat tree.“Mmm, the women in this family are quite lethal,” Sasori purred. “I rather enjoy it.”“You would!” laughed Kissami.“I also found a lovely lake just last night as I was roaming around. Just saying,” Hermione put in as she put some peach jelly on her toast. “It’s pretty deep now since I was messing around with it. Just you know, in case of an emergency,” She grinned venomously.“Meow~” Hidan purred darkly, his tail flicking.The other kittens purred darkly or giggled. It was quite terrifying as a threatening aura surrounded that corner.Naruto had blinked before looking down at Kurma who was eating a piece of fish.“Are you feeling any homicidal tendencies?”“That’s a stupid question, gaki, I’m always feeling homicidal,” Kurama grumped. “Oi! Pass the sausage, Fred! Don’t hog it. I’m starving over here.”“You just ate six fish, mate,” Fred laughed.“I’m a growing fox!”“Anyway, who are you going on a date with?” Sakura asked shyly as she took a bite of her scrambled eggs.“Izumo and Kotetsu.”“Oh! The Guardians of the Gates. They are really nice,” Sakura told them.“You know them, flower? How?” Sirius asked.“They found me being bullied when I was little and helped me. They’ve always been very kind.”Sirius’s eyes changed to that of the Grim and snarled under his breath. “Who would dare to hurt you?!”Sakura’s eyes widened in surprise as did a few others.“It was a long time ago, Papa. I’m ok now.” She tried to soothe.“Cut that shit out, Dad. You’re scaring Sakura,” Hari quipped. “Besides, she has all of us and Noir to protect her, and Naruto takes his big brother status seriously. No ones getting past us to hurt her.”Sirius blinked and nodded sharply before sending his little girl a loving smile. Sakura returned it with a smile before they continued to eat.“Well I’m off. Wish me luck,” Luna said as she finished her food and went to the sink to wash her dishes.“What luck?! You’re always lucky,” Draco muttered. “And you look beautiful, so don’t worry there.”“Thank you, Draco.”“And for the love of Merlin, do not tell them about your winking poop story.”There were gasps and sputters along with laughter all around the table.“WHAT?! There’s a story there and I MUST hear it now!” Sirus demanded as Luna cackled out the door while she heard Aunt Cissa threatening her only son and cousin if they even thought that talking about poop was appropriate breakfast time talk.Honestly!Luna hummed to herself as she skipped out the front door, placing her hat atop her head and skipped off. She greeted the birds that flew over head and greeted the flowers as she skipped by, feeling like she was walking on clouds. It took her a little bit to get to the market, but once she did, she stopped to look around for just a moment before she went to the center of the market where a fountain was to meet up with Izumo and Kotetsu.The villagers gawked at the beautiful exotic young lady as she strolled through their stalls. Some were brave enough to greet and speak to her, and were startled by the open friendliness and smiles she gave out.Luna was munching on a meat bun she was given as a free sample as she finally reached the fountain. She didn’t see her Guards so took a seat and enjoyed the sun’s warmth on her skin. She tilted her head back and hummed.“Runa-san, you look beautiful,” said a voice in front of her.“We hope you accept these. We thought you might like them,” another voice said.Luna blinked her eyes opened and looked up to blink again in wonder. Izumo and Kotetsu were standing there in street clothes. Izumo was dressed in black cargo pants, a black tank top with a light blue over shirt with the sleeves rolled up halfway, and boots. Kotetsu was dressed in a pair of blue board shirts, with a black dress shirt with the sleeve’s half rolled up as well and a pair of brown army boots. In Kotetsu’s hands, he was holding the most beautiful bouquet of flowers she’d ever seen.There were Carnations (fascination, love, and distinction), Daffodils (honesty and truth), Daisies (Innocence, loyal love, and purity), Delphinium (open heart and ardent attachment), Lily (Purity of the heart and refined beauty), Marigolds (Passion and Creativity), Orchids (Beauty, refinement, and love), Lavender (Love at first sight), Red Roses (Love, respect, courage, and passion), Violets (Faithfulness, modesty, and delicate love). It was without a doubt the most beautiful gift she’d been given in a long time and it made her tear up.“Runa?!” Izumo yelped, he knelt putting his hand on her knee.“Do you not like them, love?” Kotetsu murmured sadly as he began to pull them back.“NO!” Luna shouted as she stood, making Izumo stand quickly, and grabbed the bouquet out of Kotetsu’s hands and held them close to her chest as if she were hoarding them. “They’re mine, you can’t . . . you can’t take them back,” she whispered as she buried her face in them and breathed the scents in. Their perfume made her feel lighter than she had in a while.Izumo and Kotetsu looked at each other for a long moment before smiling, turning back to her grinning.“We’re glad you like them,” Izumo grinned widely.“It was either this or chocolate, but we couldn’t decide. But we can go get you chocolate if you want!” Kotetsu quickly added.“This is all I need.” Luna told them with a breathtaking smile. “Thank you.”Izumo and Kotetsu sighed happily like two fools in love−they were in love, what the hell were they saying?! It was a done deal once they had laid eyes on her.Their Fairy Princess~“You’re so pretty,” Izumo sighed and then blushed to high heaven. He closed his eyes and muttered to himself, “Shit.”Luna giggled. “Izumo, you’re lovely.”“Well hell, I think you’re the most gorgeous woman I’ve ever seen!” Kotetsu shouted.Luna laughed outright then. “You’re lovely as well, Kotetsu.”They both grinned.“So, where are you two lovely men taking me to first?” Luna asked as she stood, smoothing her dress out.“We thought we’d take you through the market first then maybe to the gardens since I don’t think you’ve seen them yet.” Izumo told her as they began to walk.“I haven’t actually. I’ve been working all week with Draco at the hospital. I have the next three days off.”“Awesome! If you’re not busy, do you . . . want to maybe hang out during those days?” Izumo asked while Kotetsu stared at her longingly.“I’d like that.”The guys grinned at her then at themselves.“How’s that going by the way? Working at the hospital, are you enjoying it?” Kotetsu asked.“Yes, it’s been such fun. Draco and I have been having a wonderful time, and Nono has been delightful showing us everything.”“We’re glad you’re enjoying it. Wasn’t sure what you would do since this was a foreign place to you and all.” Izumo said.“Mmm, it wasn’t too hard to figure out, but it was difficult to choose which field. Draco and I have been a medical team for a long time. We weren’t too sure which field we wanted so we kinda chose to dabble in everything.”“Wow, that’s . . . Kami-sama, you must be amazingly smart.” Izumo said with sincerity.“I was put in Ravenclaw for a reason.” She grinned.They both got curious and asked questions about her world and what it was like growing up and going to a magical school.Luna told them.She told them how lonely she was at first till Hari and Draco first found her, crying in the cold closet after her Housemates took her shoes and cloak before locking her in the closet. She told them how she’d been bullied for half of her First School year for being different and just odd till Hari and Draco were there. With them, they brought the rest of her found family and everything had changed for the better.She told them about her parents, their amazing love story, and how her Mama had died in front of her when she was conducting one of her many experiments. She then brought up the war and what her and her family had done to save the Wizarding World from the Dark Lord.Izumo and Kotetsu were in awe of her.They told her so.She was amazing.Luna asked about them wanting to know as much about them as they knew about her now. She wanted to know as much as possible.Izumo was 24 years old, he’s lived in Konhagaukran his whole life. His parents passed away when the Nine Tailed Fox invaded the village, so he was an orphan but once he became a Genin at 12 years old, he was considered an adult. He lived with Iruka for a few years before finally saving up enough for his own apartment until Kotetsu saved and was able to buy the apartment and conjoined them. He then joined not only the Gaurds but was also apart of T&I. He was an only child and Kotetsu was his best friend/brother of his heart since he was five years old. They’d been partners for years. He’d tried to date but soon realized that he and Kotetsu were always interested in the same partner and wanted to be able to share their partner between them. Someone to shower their love, devotion, and spend their life with building a family. They wanted that companionship and hadn’t found it till they met Runa.Kotetsu was 24 years old as well, Luna found out. He’s lived in Konhagakuran all of his life. Like Izumo, his family was killed in the Nine Tailed Fox invasion. He tried to live on his own but it soon just wasn’t working and Iruka came and toted him home with him where he stayed till he saved up enough to get an apartment right next to Izumo. They then were able to join the two apartments together making it much bigger and lived there till they both moved and bought a house together. He was also a Guard and a part of T&I. Izumo was his partner and like him, he’d been trying to date but realized he and Izuma had the same taste and realized they liked to share. He wanted to love someone unconditionally, to shower them with devotion and care. And then they met Runa.She smiled to herself as she held Kotetsu’s hand while Izumo had his arm thrown around her shoulder while he carried her flowers. They made her feel . . . delicate. Moreso then usual. She felt extremely comfortable with them as well which was a surprise, but it was amazing, because she hadn’t felt like this in a long time.Please, let this−them−be real, she prayed.The morning passed by rather quickly and that was because they were having so much fun together. The boys showed her around the market and they stayed for a good long while before heading to the gardens. When they got there, it was a rather large building . . . it was magical!It reminded Luna of the gardens in the Wizarding world but slightly more tamed and no flying magical creatures and whatnot. Luna enjoyed her time with them there for a few hours. They explored the entire building. At one point they had gone outside to their outside patio part and it was beautiful. Green lushes’ grass with fields of flowers and trees everywhere. They’d sat underneath a weeping willow. Izumo sat up against the tree while Luna sat between his legs with Kotetsu lying beside them with his head in Luna’s lap.She’d breathed in deep feeling at peace for the first time in a very long time. It felt like a new beginning for her, like she could take that step towards her future without worrying and fretting over how odd she was.Izumo and Kotetsu made her feel . . . loved, cherished, like she was everything they had ever hoped for. They’d talk about their favorite foods, books, hobbies, interests, weapons, and fondest memories. Luna had them in stitches, and yes, she did tell them the story about her winking poop, and they had found it hilarious.When they got done at the gardens, Kotetsu suggested going out to get a bite to eat and they walked over to a restaurant that sold a variety of food. Izumo decided on a crab pasta while Kotetsu and Luna shared a large meat lovers pizza.After that they’d asked if she were maybe interested in seeing their house and wanting to watch a movie and stay for dinner. Luna agreed and they had begun to head out of the busy city, heading towards the area where the Shinobi lived.When they got there, Luna grinned at the house. It was one story with a half wraparound porch. It had a privacy fence all the way around except part of the front. There were several trees around as well as patches of flowers and bushes.“It has three bedrooms but we can add onto it if we ever want to. Theres a rather large kitchen, sadly, neither I or Izumo are well versed in cooking. We mostly eat out or go and raid Iruka’s fridge.” Kotetsu told her with a half-smile.“Well we did try to cook the other night, but I almost burnt down the kitchen when I tried to cook some spaghetti.” Izumo laughed.“Dear Kami-sama, you are not allowed near the stove ever!” Kotetsu grumbled.Luna giggled as she walked up to the front door. “Its not infested with nargles thankfully but you might get a few fairies and sprites.”“What’s a . . . nargle? That sounds like a disease,” Izumo asked as he unlocked the door.“Their mischievous little thieves.”“No, nope, don’t need those in the house.” Kotetsu mumbled.“So what will we do for dinner since you can’t cook?” Luna giggled.“We’ll order something, Runa, don’t worry, love, we weren’t going to ask you to cook.” Kotetsu told her.“Yeah, that would be a bit presumptuous of us,” Izumo quipped with a smile. “So lets show you the place. Come on in!”For the next few minutes, they showed her around the house. In a word; it was lovely. It was quite spacious but since it was just the two of them living here, it wasn’t surprising they hadn’t put in more stuff. They showed her the kitchen, the two bathrooms, living room, dining room, and the 3 bedrooms.“It’s not much but we like it.” Izumo said, smile in his voice.“Its lovely, Izumo.”“You’re lovely,” he murmured, staring into her eyes. He placed his hand against her cheek which had them both blushing, but laughed.“So what movie do you want to watch,” Kotetsu asked smiling at them both.They showed her where their movie collection was and Luna chose a comedy before they got comfy on the couch. This time Kotetsu was leaning against the arm of the couch with Luna between his legs and Izumo laid down between Luna’s legs with his head lying on her stomach. She ran her hand through his hair while snuggling into Kotetsu as he held her other hand while wrapping his other arms slightly around her.This was perfect, she thought.They stayed like that for hours until her eyes had closed at one point while Kotetsu played with her hair. She felt Izumo get up at one point before she woke up to someone caressing her face. Her eyes opened to see Izumo looking down at her with a smile.“Hello there, little one.”“Hello. Did I fall asleep? I’m sorry.” She said as she stretched and felt more than saw Kotetsu moan.“Hey, no need to apologize! We’re glad you felt comfortable enough to fall asleep. I ordered in some take out but it wont be here for a about thirty minutes.”“Okay,” she said as she sank back against Kotetsu’s body heat and sighed happily as he held her close.Izumo stared at them for a long moment before crawling back on to the couch and between Luna’s legs. She looked at him as he leaned in close to her. Luna looked into his eyes and saw so much. Izumo was practically laying out everything to her in that one look.Was it quick?Yes, it was quick, but that was how falling in love worked, wasn’t it?It was hard and fast.It was scary but wonderous at the same time.She wanted this−them.She wanted them.“Runa . . .”“Izumo.”“I want to kiss you. May I?” he asked, his voice lowering even more.“Yes,” she breathed out and the next moment she had Izumo’s lips on hers. She moaned as he felt his tongue lick the entrance of her mouth, requesting entrance and she granted it.Izumo flicked his tongue once more against her lip before she opened for him and he slid that wet muscle inside and whined their tongues together in a dance that was as old as time itself. Her arms wrapped around his neck as he sank against the V of her legs while Kotetsu watched feeling turned on beyond belief. He ran his hands down her body. She sighed as pleasure ran throughout. She was feeling many sensations and didn’t know which to give her attention to, but Izumo’s tongue was keeping her well occupied.“Yes,” Izumo breathed out as he pulled back for a moment to stare down at Luna. She was breathing heavily, her breath coming out in wanton pants as she stared up at him with lust. “Fuck, you’re beautiful, Runa.”The smile she gave him hit him right in his gut. He kissed her lips once more before trailing them down her throat. She lifted her head and saw Kotetsu staring down at her with hungry eyes and in seconds he had his mouth on her next. Luna let out a mewl as Kotetsu’s tongue plunged deeply in, conquering her.Where Izumo was a patient banking fire, Kotetsu was the blaze that rushed through her body like a comet. While Kotetsu’s mouth conquered her mouth, Izumo was moving down her body till he got to the hem of her dress.“May I, lovely?” Izumo practically begged. “I want to pleasure you.”“Dear me, yes! Explore, conquer, I have been waiting for such pleasures for a long time. My sister and brother have had the orgasms so far, but I haven’t yet and I want them now,” Luna growled throatily.Kotestu growled as he turned her head back to him so he could plunder her mouth once again. Her hand sank into his spiky hair and held him there while Izumo lifted her dress and halted when he saw her panties or lack of.She wasn’t wearing any!“Fucking hell! You’re not wearing any.” Izumo snarled hungrily.“She what?!” Kotetsu mumbled.“No underwear. She’s bare!”Kotetsu pulled his lips away from Luna, but she continued to kiss and nibble his throat. He was already purring but when he looked down to see what Izumo was talking about he moaned.“She’s trying to kill us,” he groaned as Luna’s mouth latched onto his Adam’s apple and sucked. Kotetsu felt his cock twitch and his balls tingle.“Not true. You haven’t given me my many orgasms yet,” Luna whispered, licking up his neck, turning slightly so she could reach his mouth again.Kotetsu sighed and began to make-out with her once more.Izumo dragged his hand along her left leg till he got to her thigh and lifted it slightly so he could look at her. Luna’s pussy was glistening with her want, she was also bare, she had no hair down there. Izumo lightly ran his right hand over her lips just lightly caressing her. Luna mewled with want as she felt Izumo’s menstruations. Izumo’s fingers began to get wet from her want and he slightly opened her up with his pointer finger and middle to caress her pearl next. Luna bucked at the butterfly touches, she wanted to feel him sink into her though.“Izumo, please,” she begged.“Anything for you, our Fairy hime,” Izumo breathed before he circled her fluttering opening till he sank his middle finger deep making Luna arch, an exclaimed mewl called out.Kotetsu moved her so she was lying back on his chest with her back against him while he began to undo the button on her dress till he spread the material open. She was wearing a red silk bra with tiny pearly sewn on them and a lattice design.“How do I open this?” He asked.Luna’s eyes were half lidded in pleasure as she took his hand and flicked the center pearl open and her breasts spilt from the cups.“Fuck. . .” the two men breathed out and Kotetsu’s hands caressed and then began to massage her breasts. Her pink nipples pebbled, wanting attention desperately.Izumo had three fingers deep inside her now as he began to finger fuck her hard.“Oh Merlin! That feels so good~”“You’re so tight, Runa-chan. I can’t wait to feel you wrapped around me, love. I want to feel you milk my balls till there’s nothing left and do it all over again.” Izuma purred reverently before he placed his mouth over her clit and began to suck and flick his tongue against it.“AHHHHHH!!!” She screamed, arching her back which pressed her breasts into Kotetsu’s hands.“Almost there, Ru, but I think you need a,” Kotetsu whispered in her ear, “little,” his fingers trailed up to her nipples, “help,” he finished as he pinched those diamond hard nipples and began to manipulate them.Luna felt electricity zing through her, her muscles tightened and she felt the ground drop out from under her as she soared. “OOOOOHHHHH~”Izumo’s fingers continued to thrust in and out of her hard through her orgasm. He continued to suck and flick her clit, making it engorged as Kotetsu continued to manipulate her nipples till she finally came down from her high.She mewled in contentment as she felt Izumo place a kiss on her clit before sitting up and pulling his fingers out of her core. His fingers were wet from her, Izumo brought them up to his mouth and sucked them dry.“You’re delicious, love.” Izumo purred.Luna sighed happily and yipped in surprise when she felt Kotetsu run his fingers down her body till he dipped two fingers inside her and finger fucked her to a quick earth shattering orgasm again. She arched and screamed in pleasure while Kotetsu continued, Izumo bent forward, taking her left nipple into his mouth, sucking on it.“Oh my Merlin! Oh my Merlin!!!! AAAAHHHH!!!!” She screamed, and was startled when she felt something deep in her. What was that? She’d never felt that before, but it continued to grow till her eyes widened in surprise and Kotetsu pulled his fingers out to rub her clit harshly. Luna’s body bowed as she squirted all over herself, her men, and their couch. Her mouth gaped as she let out breathy moans as she continued to squirt three more times before coming down from that earth shattering place.“Fuck~” she purred.DING DONG!“That’ll be the food. Ko, take care of our little one while I go get supper,” Izumo told him. Before he left though, he knelt down once more, swiped his tongue over her still twitching pussy before moving up to kiss Luna.She mewled, squirming against Kotetsu who growled.“I’ll be right back, love.” Izumo kissed her nose before heading to the front of the house.“Mmm, that was sooooo~” Luna sighed happily. “We’ll have to do that again.”Kotetsu laughed as he gathered her in his arms and took her to the master bathroom to get cleaned up. “You’re gorgeous when you cum.”“I wish you guys would have let me return the favor.”“Later little one, we wanted to make you feel good,” Kotetsu told her, placing her on the counter. He got a washcloth out of the cupboard, soaked it in warm water before he began to clean her.Luna blinked slowly, her legs wide opened so Kotetsu could clean her. “I can do that if you’d like?”“Now why would I miss out on cleaning you up, Ru-chan. We made you messy. I always clean up after myself.” Kotetsu smirked, kissing her nose.Luna licked her lips and smiled. “A girl can get used to that.”“I sure as fuck hope so. We don’t plan on fucking this up. We want to be your men, Ru, and we want you to be ours.”Luna’s heartbeat raced with warmth. “Have I told you how handsome I think you and Izumo are?”Kotetsu was in the middle of whipping her stomach and breasts off when his hand stopped, he looked up into her pretty blue eyes and got lost in them. “No . . .?”Luna grinned devilishly. “Well, let me recertify that. You’re a handsome, sexy, gorgeous man, Ko.” She kissed him hard. “As is Izumo, and I very much enjoyed my orgasm. I definitely want more of those. The squirting is new for me, but it was wonderful.”“We’re so screwed with you.” He said suddenly, a blush taking over his face when he realized what he’d said.“Why do you say that?” she tilted her head.“Well, you . . . Runa, we’ve never met anyone like you. You’re beautiful inside and out. I have no idea how were going to apologize to you when we screw up and you decide that we weren’t worth the trouble. How can you want to stay when we don’t have anything to−”She’d placed her hand on his mouth.Kotetsu blinked at the blazing look in her eyes as she stared him down like he was her last meal.“Listen to me, Kotetsu.”“Yes ma’am.”“I will never just walk away from you two. I will fight till my last breath. You two are mine!” Luna practically snarled.Kotetsu believed her and sighed in relief. “We’d fight for you to.”Luna nodded as she pulled him to her, hugging him tight.“This might ne too early, but I don’t care. I’m pretty sure I fell in love with you both this morning. Just so you know.” Luna whispered.Kotetsu blinked hard as he held her closer and tighter. “We fell more in love with you too.”She smiled.“Foods ready!” Izumo yelled from the kitchen.“We’ll be right there!” Kotetsu called back. “I’ll go get you a shirt you can change into.”“No need. I can clean this right up,” Luna told him, waving her hand at her filthy dress, a moment later it was pristine and smell fresh like it hadn’t been ruined a moment ago.“Wow. That’s handy.” Kotetsu laughed, Luna giggled. “Let’s go eat.”“Yes, let’s go eat.”
(END OF FLASHBACK)
The rest of the night went by great. They ate and watched another movie before her men walked her home. She snogged them for the next ten minutes before they left. Luna was still wired though from her magical day and night.That’s when she felt like taking a walk into the Uzumaki forest. She soon found herself in Athena’s part of the forest. The giant snake was eating her dinner when she felt someone in her midst.When she looked up to see one of her Mistress’s clutch mates, she slithered over to her to greet her. This was one of her favorites. She wrapped her in a hug before curling her body around her and laid down for a quick nap.Luna took a seat and that’s where she was for the past hour now, leaning against Athena as she breathed in the crisp night air. She suddenly looked down to stare at the ground hard as a feeling made her twitch.Something was going to happen.Something or someone was planning on trying to take those she held dear and loved from her.That just wouldn’t do.Luna scowled, her sapphire eyes glowing with her magic.She had to make sure her loved ones took care.There was about to be a bloodbath.She’d finally just gotten the smell of blood off her swords too.“Typical~”